This is a modern-English version of Moods, originally written by Alcott, Louisa May.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


MOODS.
BY
LOUISA M. ALCOTT.
AUTHOR OF "LITTLE WOMEN," "AN OLD-FASHIONED GIRL," "HOSPITAL SKETCHES."
"Life is a train of moods like a string of beads; and as we pass through them they prove to be many colored lenses, which paint the world their own hue, and each shows us only what lies in its own focus." Emerson.
"Life is a series of moods like a string of beads; and as we move through them, they act like colored lenses, coloring the world in their own way, and each one reveals only what it can focus on." Emerson.
LORING, Publisher,
319 Washington St,
BOSTON.
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1864, by
A. K. LORING,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.
CONTENTS.
PAGE. | |
CHAPTER I. | |
IN A YEAR | 7 |
CHAPTER II. | |
WHIMS | 21 |
CHAPTER III. | |
AFLOAT | 39 |
CHAPTER IV. | |
THROUGH FLOOD, AND FIELD, AND FIRE | 57 |
CHAPTER V. | |
A GOLDEN WEDDING | 81 |
CHAPTER VI. | |
WHY SYLVIA WAS HAPPY | 102 |
CHAPTER VII. | |
DULL, BUT NECESSARY | 113 |
CHAPTER VIII. | |
NO | 120 |
CHAPTER IX. | |
HOLLY | 130 |
CHAPTER X. | |
YES | 141 |
CHAPTER XI. | |
WOOING | 149 |
CHAPTER XII. | |
WEDDING | 158 |
CHAPTER XIII. | |
SYLVIA'S HONEYMOON | 165 |
CHAPTER XIV. | |
A FIRESIDE FETE | 183 |
CHAPTER XV. | |
EARLY AND LATE | 195 |
CHAPTER XVI. | |
IN THE TWILIGHT | 206 |
CHAPTER XVII. | |
ASLEEP AND AWAKE | 223 |
CHAPTER XVIII. | |
WHAT NEXT? | 238 |
CHAPTER XIX. | |
SIX MONTHS | 259 |
CHAPTER XX. | |
COME | 270 |
CHAPTER XXI. | |
OUT OF THE SHADOW | 285 |
MOODS.
CHAPTER I.
IN A YEAR.
The room fronted the west, but a black cloud, barred[7] with red, robbed the hour of twilight's tranquil charm. Shadows haunted it, lurking in corners like spies set there to watch the man who stood among them mute and motionless as if himself a shadow. His eye turned often to the window with a glance both vigilant and eager, yet saw nothing but a tropical luxuriance of foliage scarcely stirred by the sultry air heavy with odors that seemed to oppress not refresh. He listened with the same intentness, yet heard only the clamor of voices, the tramp of feet, the chime of bells, the varied turmoil of a city when night is defrauded of its peace by being turned to day. He watched and waited for something; presently it came. A viewless visitant, welcomed by longing soul and body as the man, with extended arms and parted lips received the voiceless greeting of the breeze that came winging its way across the broad Atlantic, full of healthful cheer for a home-sick heart. Far out he leaned; held back the thick-leaved boughs already rustling with a grateful stir, chid the shrill[8] bird beating its flame-colored breast against its prison bars, and drank deep draughts of the blessed wind that seemed to cool the fever of his blood and give him back the vigor he had lost.
The room faced west, but a dark cloud, streaked with red, stole away the peaceful charm of twilight. Shadows lurked in the corners like spies watching the man standing among them, silent and still, as if he were a shadow himself. He often glanced at the window with both a watchful and eager eye, yet saw nothing but a lush jungle of foliage barely disturbed by the heavy, sultry air filled with scents that seemed to weigh him down rather than refresh him. He listened intently, but all he heard was the noise of voices, the sound of footsteps, the ringing of bells, and the chaotic stir of a city that had lost its peace to the brightness of night. He waited for something; soon, it arrived. An unseen visitor, welcomed by longing from both his soul and body, as he reached out with open arms and parted lips to receive the silent greeting of the breeze that traveled across the wide Atlantic, bringing cheerful health to his homesick heart. He leaned far out; pushed aside the thick-leaved branches that were already rustling with a thankful stir, silenced the loud bird beating its bright-colored breast against its confines, and took deep breaths of the blessed wind that seemed to cool the fever in his veins and restore the energy he had lost.
A sudden light shone out behind him filling the room with a glow that left no shadow in it. But he did not see the change, nor hear the step that broke the hush, nor turn to meet the woman who stood waiting for a lover's welcome. An indefinable air of sumptuous life surrounded her, and made the brilliant room a fitting frame for the figure standing there with warm-hued muslins blowing in the wind. A figure full of the affluent beauty of womanhood in its prime, bearing unmistakable marks of the polished pupil of the world in the grace that flowed through every motion, the art which taught each feature to play its part with the ease of second nature and made dress the foil to loveliness. The face was delicate and dark as a fine bronze, a low forehead set in shadowy waves of hair, eyes full of slumberous fire, and a passionate yet haughty mouth that seemed shaped alike for caresses and commands.
A sudden light burst in behind him, filling the room with a glow that left no shadows. But he didn’t notice the change, nor did he hear the footsteps that interrupted the silence, or turn to greet the woman waiting for a lover's welcome. An indescribable air of luxurious life surrounded her, making the bright room a perfect backdrop for the figure standing there, with warm-colored fabrics fluttering in the breeze. She was a picture of the rich beauty of femininity at its peak, showing clear signs of being a polished individual shaped by the world, with grace flowing through every movement. Her features played their roles with the ease of second nature, and her clothing complemented her beauty. Her face was delicate and dark like fine bronze, with a low forehead framed by wavy hair, eyes filled with drowsy fire, and a passionate yet proud mouth that seemed made for both affection and authority.
A moment she watched the man before her, while over her countenance passed rapid variations of pride, resentment, and tenderness. Then with a stealthy step, an assured smile, she went to him and touched his hand, saying, in a voice inured to that language which seems made for lovers' lips—
A moment, she looked at the man in front of her, her expression quickly shifting through pride, resentment, and tenderness. Then, with a quiet step and a confident smile, she approached him and touched his hand, saying in a voice accustomed to the kind of language meant for lovers—
"Only a month betrothed, and yet so cold and gloomy, Adam!"
"Only a month engaged, and already so cold and gloomy, Adam!"
With a slight recoil, a glance of soft detestation veiled and yet visible, Warwick answered like a satiric echo—
With a slight flinch, a look of mild disgust that was hidden yet apparent, Warwick responded like a sarcastic echo—
"Only a month betrothed, and yet so fond and jealous, Ottila!"[9]
"Only a month engaged, and yet so affectionate and possessive, Ottila!"[9]
Unchilled by the action, undaunted by the look, the white arm took him captive, the beautiful face drew nearer, and the persuasive voice asked wistfully—
Unbothered by the action, unfazed by the glance, the white arm ensnared him, the stunning face came closer, and the charming voice softly inquired—
"Was it of me you thought when you turned with that longing in your eye?"
"Were you thinking of me when you turned with that longing look in your eye?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Was it of a fairer or a dearer friend than I?"
"Was it a more beautiful or a more valuable friend than I?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
The black brows contracted ominously, the mouth grew hard, the eyes glittered, the arm became a closer bond, the entreaty a command.
The black brows furrowed menacingly, the mouth hardened, the eyes sparkled, the arm tightened, and the plea turned into a command.
"Let me know the name, Adam."
"What's the name, Adam?"
"Self-respect."
"Self-respect."
She laughed low to herself, and the mobile features softened to their former tenderness as she looked up into that other face so full of an accusing significance which she would not understand.
She chuckled softly to herself, and her changing expressions softened back to their usual tenderness as she looked up at that other face, so filled with an accusatory significance that she couldn’t grasp.
"I have waited two long hours; have you no kinder greeting, love?"
"I’ve waited two long hours; don’t you have a nicer greeting for me, love?"
"I have no truer one. Ottila, if a man has done unwittingly a weak, unwise, or wicked act, what should he do when he discovers it?"
"I have no truer one. Ottila, if a man has unwittingly committed a weak, unwise, or wicked act, what should he do when he realizes it?"
"Repent and mend his ways; need I tell you that?"
"Change your ways and make amends; do I really need to say that?"
"I have repented; will you help me mend my ways?"
"I've changed; will you help me turn my life around?"
"Confess, dear sinner; I will shrive you and grant absolution for the past, whatever it may be."
"Confess, dear sinner; I will forgive you and grant you absolution for the past, no matter what it is."
"How much would you do for love of me?"
"How much would you do for love for me?"
"Anything for you, Adam."
"Anything for you, Adam."
"Then give me back my liberty."
"Then give me back my freedom."
He rose erect and stretched his hands to her with a gesture of entreaty, an expression of intense desire. Ottila fell back as if the forceful words and action swept her from[10] him. The smile died on her lips, a foreboding fear looked out at her eyes, and she asked incredulously—
He stood up straight and reached out to her with a pleading gesture, filled with deep longing. Ottila recoiled as if his powerful words and actions pushed her away from him. The smile faded from her lips, a sense of impending dread filled her eyes, and she asked in disbelief—
"Do you mean it?"
"Are you serious?"
"Yes; now, entirely, and forever!"
"Yes, now and forever!"
If he had lifted his strong arm and struck her, it would not have daunted with such pale dismay. An instant she stood like one who saw a chasm widening before her, which she had no power to cross. Then as if disappointment was a thing impossible and unknown, she seized the imploring hands in a grasp that turned them white with its passionate pressure as she cried—
If he had raised his strong arm and hit her, it wouldn't have shocked her as much. For a moment, she stood there like someone staring at a gap opening up in front of her, one she couldn't cross. Then, as if disappointment was something she couldn't even imagine, she grabbed his pleading hands with a grip that made them go pale from her intense pressure and cried—
"No, I will not! I have waited for your love so long I cannot give it up; you shall not take it from me!"
"No, I won’t! I’ve waited for your love for so long that I can’t let it go; you can’t take it from me!"
But as if the words had made the deed irrevocable, Warwick put her away, speaking with the stern accent of one who fears a traitor in himself.
But as if the words had made the action irreversible, Warwick pushed her away, speaking with the serious tone of someone who worries they might be a traitor themselves.
"I cannot take from you what you never had. Stand there and hear me. No; I will have no blandishments to keep me from my purpose, no soft words to silence the hard ones I mean to speak, no more illusions to hide us from each other and ourselves."
"I can't take away something you never had. Just listen to me. No; I won't let any sweet talk distract me from my goal, no gentle words to silence the tough things I need to say, no more illusions to keep us from facing each other and ourselves."
"Adam, you are cruel."
"Adam, you're so cruel."
"Better seem cruel than be treacherous; better wound your pride now than your heart hereafter, when too late you discover that I married you without confidence, respect, or love. For once in your life you shall hear the truth as plain as words can make it. You shall see me at my best as at my worst; you shall know what I have learned to find in you; shall look back into the life behind us, forward into the life before us, and if there be any candor in you I will wring from you an acknowledgment that you have led me into an unrighteous compact. Unrighteous, because you[11] have deceived me in yourself, appealed to the baser, not the nobler instincts in me, and on such a foundation there can be no abiding happiness."
"Better to seem cruel than be untrustworthy; better to hurt your pride now than your heart later, when it's too late to realize that I married you without trust, respect, or love. For once in your life, you will hear the truth as clearly as words can express it. You will see me at my best as well as at my worst; you will know what I've learned to find in you; you will look back at the life we've had and forward into the life ahead of us, and if there's any honesty in you, I will get you to admit that you have led me into an unfair agreement. Unfair, because you[11] have deceived me about who you are, appealed to the worse, not the better instincts in me, and on such a foundation, there can be no lasting happiness."
"Go on, I will hear you." And conscious that she could not control the will now thoroughly aroused, Ottila bent before it as if meekly ready to hear all things for love's sake.
"Go on, I’m listening." And aware that she couldn't suppress the clearly awakened desire, Ottila leaned in as if she was humbly prepared to hear everything for the sake of love.
A disdainful smile passed over Warwick's face, as with an eye that fixed and held her own, he rapidly went on, never pausing to choose smooth phrases or soften facts, but seeming to find a relish in the utterance of bitter truths after the honeyed falsehood he had listened to so long. Yet through all the harshness glowed the courage of an upright soul, the fervor of a generous heart.
A sneering smile spread across Warwick's face as he locked eyes with her and quickly continued, not taking a moment to pick pleasant words or sugarcoat the facts, but seeming to take satisfaction in speaking uncomfortable truths after all the sweet lies he had heard for so long. Yet beneath all the harshness shone the bravery of a principled person and the passion of a kind heart.
"I know little of such things and care less; but I think few lovers pass through a scene such as this is to be, because few have known lives like ours, or one such as we. You a woman stronger for good or ill than those about you, I a man untamed by any law but that of my own will. Strength is royal, we both possess it; as kings and queens drop their titles in their closets, let us drop all disguises and see each other as God sees us. This compact must be broken; let me show you why. Three months ago I came here to take the chill of an Arctic winter out of blood and brain. I have done so and am the worse for it. In melting frost I have kindled fire; a fire that will burn all virtue out of me unless I quench it at once. I mean to do so, because I will not keep the ten commandments before men's eyes and break them every hour in my heart."
"I don't know much about these things and care even less; but I think few lovers experience a moment like this, because few have lived lives like ours, or know someone like we do. You, a woman who is stronger for better or worse than those around you, and I, a man untamed by any law except my own will. Strength is powerful, and we both have it; just as kings and queens leave their titles behind in their closets, let’s drop all our disguises and see each other as God sees us. This agreement needs to be broken; let me explain why. Three months ago, I came here to escape the chill of an Arctic winter from my blood and mind. I’ve done that, but it hasn't been good for me. In melting frost, I've ignited a fire; a fire that will burn all virtue out of me unless I put it out right now. I plan to do so because I refuse to keep the ten commandments in front of others while breaking them every hour in my heart."
He paused a moment, as if hotter words rose to his lips than generosity would let him utter, and when he spoke again there was more reproach than anger in his voice.[12]
He stopped for a moment, as if stronger words were on his lips than kindness would allow him to say, and when he spoke again, there was more disappointment than anger in his voice.[12]
"Ottila, till I knew you I loved no woman but my mother; I wooed no wife, bought no mistress, desired no friend, but led a life austere as any monk's, asking only freedom and my work. Could you not let me keep my independence? Were there not men enough who would find no degradation in a spiritual slavery like this? Would nothing but my subjection satisfy your unconquerable appetite for power?"
"Ottila, until I met you, I loved no woman except my mother; I sought no wife, bought no mistress, and didn’t desire any friends, living a life as strict as a monk's, only asking for my freedom and my work. Couldn’t you let me keep my independence? Were there not enough men who wouldn’t find a spiritual bondage like this degrading? Would nothing but my submission fulfill your unstoppable hunger for power?"
"Did I seek you, Adam?"
"Did I look for you, Adam?"
"Yes! Not openly, I grant, your art was too fine for that; you shunned me that I might seek you to ask why. In interviews that seemed to come by chance, you tried every wile a woman owns, and they are many. You wooed me as such as you alone can woo the hearts they know are hardest to be won. You made your society a refreshment in this climate of the passions; you hid your real self and feigned that for which I felt most honor. You entertained my beliefs with largest hospitality; encouraged my ambitions with a sympathy so genial that I thought it genuine; professed my scorn for shammery, and seemed an earnest woman, eager to find the true, to do the right; a fit wife for any man who desired a helpmate, not a toy. It showed much strength of wit and will to conceive and execute the design. It proved your knowledge of the virtues you could counterfeit so well, else I never should have been where I am now."
"Yes! Not openly, I admit, your art was too refined for that; you avoided me so I would seek you to ask why. In meetings that seemed accidental, you used every trick a woman has, and there are many. You courted me like only you can win over hearts known to be hardest to reach. You made your company a relief in this emotional climate; you hid your true self and pretended to be what I respected most. You welcomed my beliefs with great hospitality; supported my ambitions with a kindness so warm that I thought it was real; shared my disdain for pretentiousness, and seemed like a genuine woman, eager to find the truth and do what's right; a perfect partner for any man looking for a teammate, not a plaything. It showed a lot of cleverness and determination to come up with and carry out the plan. It proved you knew the values you could imitate so well, otherwise, I would never have ended up where I am now."
"Your commendation is deserved, though so ungently given, Adam."
"Your praise is deserved, even though it was given so harshly, Adam."
"There will be no more of it. If I am ungentle, it is because I despise deceit, and you possess a guile that has given me my first taste of self-contempt, and the draught is bitter. Hear me out; for this reminiscence is my justifica[13]tion; you must listen to the one and accept the other. You seemed all this, but under the honest friendliness you showed lurked the purpose you have since avowed, to conquer most entirely the man who denied your right to rule by the supremacy of beauty or of sex alone. You saw the unsuspected fascination that detained me here when my better self said 'Go.' You allured my eye with loveliness, my ear with music; piqued curiosity, pampered pride, and subdued will by flatteries subtly administered. Beginning afar off, you let all influences do their work till the moment came for the effective stroke. Then you made a crowning sacrifice of maiden modesty and owned you loved me."
"There will be no more of this. If I'm harsh, it’s because I can’t stand dishonesty, and you have a cunning that’s made me feel self-loathing for the first time, and that feeling is bitter. Listen to me; this recollection is my justification; you need to hear the one and accept the other. You appeared to be sincere, but beneath the friendly demeanor you showed was the goal you’ve since admitted: to completely conquer the man who refused to let you rule solely through beauty or sexuality. You recognized the hidden charm that kept me here when my better judgment urged me to leave. You captivated my eye with your beauty, my ear with your music; stirred my curiosity, flattered my pride, and subdued my will with subtle compliments. Starting from a distance, you allowed all these influences to work until the moment came for the decisive move. Then you made a bold sacrifice of your innocence and admitted that you loved me."
Shame burned red on Ottila's dark cheek, and ire flamed up in her eyes, as the untamable spirit of the woman answered against her will—
Shame burned red on Ottila's dark cheek, and anger flared in her eyes as the wild spirit of the woman fought back against her will—
"It was not made in vain; for, rebellious as you are, it subdued you, and with your own weapon, the bare truth."
"It wasn't done in vain; because, as rebellious as you are, it brought you down, and with your own weapon, the plain truth."
He had said truly, "You shall see me at my best as at worst." She did, for putting pride underneath his feet he showed her a brave sincerity, which she could admire but never imitate, and in owning a defeat achieved a victory.
He had truly said, "You'll see me at my best as well as my worst." She did, because by setting his pride aside, he displayed a courageous honesty that she could admire but could never replicate. In admitting his defeat, he found a victory.
"You think I shall deny this. I do not, but acknowledge to the uttermost that, in spite of all resistance, I was conquered by a woman. If it affords you satisfaction to hear this, to know that it is hard to say, harder still to feel, take the ungenerous delight; I give it to you as an alms. But remember that if I have failed, no less have you. For in that stormy heart of yours there is no sentiment more powerful than that you feel for me, and through it you will receive the retribution you have brought upon yourself. You were elated with success, and forgot too soon the character you had so well supported. You thought[14] love blinded me, but there was no love; and during this month I have learned to know you as you are. A woman of strong passions and weak principles; hungry for power and intent on pleasure; accomplished in deceit and reckless in trampling on the nobler instincts of a gifted but neglected nature. Ottila, I have no faith in you, feel no respect for the passion you inspire, own no allegiance to the dominion you assert."
"You think I'm going to deny this. I won't, but I fully admit that, despite all resistance, I was defeated by a woman. If it gives you satisfaction to hear this, to know it's hard for me to say and even harder to feel, then take that ungracious joy; I offer it to you as a gift. But remember, if I have failed, so have you. In that tumultuous heart of yours, there's no feeling stronger than what you have for me, and through it, you'll face the consequences of your actions. You were high on your success and quickly forgot the persona you had maintained so well. You thought love blinded me, but there was no love; and during this month, I've come to know you for who you really are. A woman of intense passions and weak morals; driven by ambition and focused on pleasure; skilled in deception and careless in disregarding the finer instincts of a talented but overlooked nature. Ottila, I have no faith in you, feel no respect for the passion you create, and owe no loyalty to the control you claim."
"You cannot throw it off; it is too late."
"You can't get rid of it; it’s too late."
It was a rash defiance; she saw that as it passed her lips, and would have given much to have recalled it. The stern gravity of Warwick's face flashed into a stern indignation. His eye shone like steel, but his voice dropped lower and his hand closed like a vice as he said, with the air of one who cannot conceal but can control sudden wrath at a taunt to which past weakness gives a double sting—
It was a reckless challenge; she realized that as soon as it left her mouth, and would have done a lot to take it back. The serious look on Warwick's face turned into a fierce anger. His eye glinted like steel, but his voice lowered, and his hand clenched tightly as he said, with the demeanor of someone who can't hide but can manage sudden anger at a taunt that hurts even more due to past weaknesses—
"It never is too late. If the priest stood ready, and I had sworn to marry you within the hour, I would break the oath, and God would pardon it, for no man has a right to embrace temptation and damn himself by a life-long lie. You choose to make it a hard battle for me; you are neither an honest friend nor a generous foe. No matter, I have fallen into an ambuscade and must cut my way out as I can, and as I will, for there is enough of this Devil's work in the world without our adding to it."
"It’s never too late. If the priest were ready and I had promised to marry you within the hour, I would break that vow, and God would forgive me, because no one has the right to embrace temptation and ruin themselves with a lifetime of lies. You’ve chosen to make this a difficult fight for me; you’re neither a true friend nor a kind enemy. It doesn’t matter; I’ve fallen into a trap and must find my way out as best I can, because there’s already enough of this Devil's work in the world without us adding to it."
"You cannot escape with honor, Adam."
"You can't leave with honor, Adam."
"I cannot remain with honor. Do not try me too hardly, Ottila. I am not patient, but I do desire to be just. I confess my weakness; will not that satisfy you? Blazon your wrong as you esteem it; ask sympathy of those who see not as I see; reproach, defy, lament. I will bear it all, will make any other sacrifice as an atonement, but I[15] will 'hold fast mine integrity' and obey a higher law than your world recognizes, both for your sake and my own."
"I can't stay with my honor intact. Don't push me too hard, Ottila. I'm not very patient, but I want to be fair. I admit my weakness; won't that be enough for you? Make a big deal out of your grievances as you see fit; seek sympathy from those who don’t understand my perspective; criticize, challenge, or mourn. I’ll take it all, and I’m willing to make any other sacrifice to make up for it, but I[15] will 'hold on to my integrity' and follow a higher law than the one your world recognizes, for both your sake and mine."
She watched him as he spoke, and to herself confessed a slavery more absolute than any he had known, for with a pang she felt that she had indeed fallen into the snare she spread for him, and in this man, who dared to own his weakness and her power, she had found a master. Was it too late to keep him? She knew that soft appeals were vain, tears like water on a rock, and with the skill that had subdued him once she endeavored to retrieve her blunder by an equanimity which had more effect than prayers or protestations. Warwick had read her well, had shown her herself stripped of all disguises, and left her no defence but tardy candor. She had the wisdom to see this, the wit to use it and restore the shadow of the power whose substance she had lost. Leaving her beauty to its silent work, she fixed on him eyes whose lustre was quenched in unshed tears, and said with an earnest, humble voice—
She watched him as he spoke, and to herself admitted a kind of slavery more complete than anything he had experienced, for with a pang she realized that she had truly fallen into the trap she had set for him, and in this man, who was brave enough to acknowledge his weakness and her strength, she had found a master. Was it too late to keep him? She knew that gentle appeals were useless, tears like water on a rock, and with the same skill that had once captivated him, she tried to recover from her mistake by maintaining a calmness that had more impact than prayers or protests. Warwick understood her well, had revealed her true self without any facades, leaving her with no defense but late honesty. She had the wisdom to recognize this, the cleverness to use it and regain the hint of the power she had lost. Leaving her beauty to work quietly, she fixed her gaze on him with eyes dimmed by unshed tears, and said in a sincere, humble voice—
"I, too, desire to be just. I will not reproach, defy, or lament, but leave my fate to you. I am all you say, yet in your judgment remember mercy, and believe that at twenty-five there is still hope for the noble but neglected nature, still time to repair the faults of birth, education, and orphanhood. You say, I have a daring will, a love of conquest. Can I not will to overcome myself and do it? Can I not learn to be the woman I have seemed? Love has worked greater miracles, may it not work this? I have longed to be a truer creature than I am; have seen my wasted gifts, felt my capacity for better things, and looked for help from many sources, but never found it till you came. Do you wonder that I tried to make it mine? Adam, you are a self-elected missionary to the world's[16] afflicted; you can look beyond external poverty and see the indigence of souls. I am a pauper in your eyes; stretch out your hand and save me from myself."
"I also want to be fair. I won’t complain, challenge, or grieve, but I’ll leave my fate in your hands. I am everything you say I am, yet in your judgment, please remember to show mercy, and believe that at twenty-five, there’s still hope for a noble but neglected spirit, still time to fix the mistakes of my upbringing, education, and being an orphan. You say I have a bold will and a desire to conquer. Can’t I will to conquer myself and actually do it? Can I not learn to be the woman I've appeared to be? Love has accomplished greater miracles—can it not achieve this? I’ve longed to be a truer version of myself; I’ve seen my wasted talents, felt my potential for better things, and sought help from many places but found none until you arrived. Do you wonder why I tried to make it mine? Adam, you are a self-appointed missionary to the world’s[16] suffering; you can see beyond external poverty to the poverty of souls. In your eyes, I am a beggar; extend your hand and save me from myself."
Straight through the one vulnerable point in the man's pride went this appeal to the man's pity. Indignation could not turn it aside, contempt blunt its edge, or wounded feeling lessen its force; and yet it failed: for in Adam Warwick justice was stronger than mercy, reason than impulse, head than heart. Experience was a teacher whom he trusted; he had weighed this woman and found her wanting; truth was not in her; the patient endeavor, the hard-won success so possible to many was hardly so to her, and a union between them could bring no lasting good to either. He knew this; had decided it in a calmer hour than the present, and by that decision he would now abide proof against all attacks from without or from within. More gently, but as inflexibly as before, he said—
Straight through the one vulnerable spot in the man's pride hit this plea to his compassion. Anger couldn’t deflect it, disdain couldn’t dull its impact, nor could hurt feelings diminish its strength; yet it missed the mark: because in Adam Warwick, justice was more powerful than mercy, logic than impulse, intellect than emotion. Experience was a teacher he trusted; he had assessed this woman and found her lacking; there was no truth in her; the persistent effort, the hard-won success that many found achievable was hardly possible for her, and a relationship between them would bring no lasting benefit to either. He understood this; he had made that decision in a calmer moment than now, and he would stick to that decision, immune to all external and internal challenges. More softly, but just as resolutely as before, he said—
"I do put out my hand and offer you the same bitter draught of self-contempt that proved a tonic to my own weak will. I can help, pity, and forgive you heartily, but I dare not marry you. The tie that binds us is a passion of the senses, not a love of the soul. You lack the moral sentiment that makes all gifts and graces subservient to the virtues that render womanhood a thing to honor as well as love. I can relinquish youth, beauty, worldly advantages, but I must reverence above all others the woman whom I marry, and feel an affection that elevates me by quickening all that is noblest and manliest in me. With you I should be either a tyrant or a slave. I will be neither, but go solitary all my life rather than rashly mortgage the freedom kept inviolate so long, or let the impulse of an hour mar the worth of coming years."[17]
"I extend my hand to offer you the same bitter drink of self-loathing that helped my own weak resolve. I can help, feel sorry for, and forgive you sincerely, but I can't marry you. The connection we have is based on physical attraction, not a deeper love. You lack the moral integrity that makes all gifts and qualities support the virtues that make being a woman something to respect as well as love. I can give up youth, beauty, and material advantages, but I must respect above all else the woman I marry and feel a love that lifts me by awakening the noblest and most manly parts of me. With you, I would either become a tyrant or a submissive. I refuse to be either and would rather live alone forever than recklessly jeopardize the freedom I've maintained for so long or let a momentary desire impact the value of my future years." [17]
Bent and broken by the unanswerable accusations of what seemed a conscience in human shape, Ottila had sunk down before him with an abandonment as native to her as the indomitable will which still refused to relinquish hope even in despair.
Bent and broken by the relentless accusations of what felt like a conscience in human form, Ottila had dropped down before him with a surrender that was as natural to her as the unyielding will that still refused to give up hope, even in despair.
"Go," she said, "I am not worthy of salvation. Yet it is hard, very hard, to lose the one motive strong enough to save me, the one sincere affection of my life."
"Go," she said, "I don't deserve to be saved. But it's really hard, so hard, to let go of the one thing that could actually save me, the one genuine love in my life."
Warwick had expected a tempestuous outbreak at his decision; this entire submission touched him, for in the last words of her brief lament he detected the accent of truth, and longed to answer it. He paused, searching for the just thing to be done. Ottila, with hidden face, watched while she wept, and waited hopefully for the relenting sign. In silence the two, a modern Samson and Delilah, waged the old war that has gone on ever since the strong locks were shorn and the temple fell; a war which fills the world with unmated pairs and the long train of evils arising from marriages made from impulse, and not principle. As usual, the most generous was worsted. The silence pleaded well for Ottila, and when Warwick spoke it was to say impetuously—
Warwick had anticipated a heated reaction to his decision; this entire situation affected him deeply, for in the final words of her brief sorrow, he recognized the truth and yearned to respond. He paused, searching for the right thing to do. Ottila, her face hidden, watched as she cried, hoping for a sign of forgiveness. In silence, the two—like a modern-day Samson and Delilah—fought the age-old battle that has existed since the strong locks were cut and the temple fell; a struggle that fills the world with incomplete couples and the long list of problems that arise from marriages based on impulse rather than principle. As always, the most generous one ended up losing. The silence spoke volumes for Ottila, and when Warwick finally spoke, it was to say impulsively—
"You are right! It is hard that when two err one alone should suffer. I should have been wise enough to see the danger, brave enough to fly from it. I was not, and I owe you some reparation for the pain my folly brings you. I offer you the best, because the hardest, sacrifice that I can make. You say love can work miracles, and that yours is the sincerest affection of your life; prove it. In three months you conquered me; can you conquer yourself in twelve?"
"You’re right! It’s tough that when two people make a mistake, only one should pay the price. I should have been smart enough to recognize the danger and brave enough to avoid it. I wasn’t, and I owe you something for the hurt my foolishness caused you. I’m offering you the biggest, but hardest, sacrifice I can make. You say love can do wonders, and that yours is the truest love of your life; prove it. In three months, you won me over; can you win over yourself in twelve?"
"I will. Nature takes a year for her harvests; I give you the same for yours. If you will devote one half the energy and care to this work that you devoted to that other,—will earnestly endeavor to cherish all that is womanly and noble in yourself, and through desire for another's respect earn your own,—I, too, will try to make myself a fitter mate for any woman, and keep our troth unbroken for a year. Can I do more?"
"I will. Nature takes a year for her harvests; I’ll give you the same for yours. If you will put half the energy and care into this work that you put into that other one—if you will genuinely strive to cherish all that is feminine and admirable in yourself, and through the desire for someone else's respect earn your own—then I, too, will try to make myself a better partner for any woman, and keep our promise unbroken for a year. Can I do more?"
"I dared not ask so much! I have not deserved it, but I will. Only love me, Adam, and let me save myself through you."
"I didn't think I could ask for that much! I don't deserve it, but I will. Just love me, Adam, and let me find my salvation through you."
Flushed and trembling with delight she rose, sure the trial was safely passed, but found that for herself a new one had begun. Warwick offered his hand.
Flushed and shaking with excitement, she stood up, confident that she had successfully gotten through the trial, but realized that a new challenge had started for her. Warwick extended his hand.
"Farewell, then."
"Goodbye, then."
"Going? Surely you will stay and help me through my long probation?"
"Leaving? Surely you will stay and help me through my long waiting period?"
"No; if your desire has any worth you can work it out alone. We should be hindrances to one another, and the labor be ill done."
"No; if what you want is truly valuable, you can figure it out on your own. We'll just get in each other's way, and the work will turn out poorly."
"Where will you go? Not far, Adam."
"Where are you going? Not far, Adam."
"Straight to the North. This luxurious life enervates me; the pestilence of slavery lurks in the air and infects me; I must build myself up anew and find again the man I was."
"Straight to the North. This lavish lifestyle drains me; the disease of slavery hangs in the air and affects me; I need to rebuild myself and rediscover the man I used to be."
"When must you go? Not soon."
"When do you need to leave? Not just yet."
"At once."
"Right away."
"I shall hear from you?"
"Will I hear from you?"
"Not till I come."
"Not until I arrive."
"But I shall need encouragement, shall grow hungry for a word, a thought from you. A year is very long to wait and work alone."[19]
"But I will need encouragement; I will become hungry for a word, a thought from you. A year is a long time to wait and work alone." [19]
Eloquently she pleaded with voice and eyes and tender lips, but Warwick did not yield.
She pleaded eloquently with her voice, eyes, and soft lips, but Warwick didn’t give in.
"If the test be tried at all it must be fairly tried. We must stand entirely apart and see what saving virtue lies in self-denial and self-help."
"If the test is going to be done at all, it has to be done fairly. We need to step back completely and see what redeeming qualities can be found in self-discipline and helping ourselves."
"You will forget me, Adam. Some woman with a calmer heart than mine will teach you to love as you desire to love, and when my work is done it will be all in vain."
"You'll forget me, Adam. Some woman with a more peaceful heart than mine will show you how to love the way you want to love, and when I'm done, it will all have been for nothing."
"Never in vain if it be well done, for such labor is its own reward. Have no fear; one such lesson will last a lifetime. Do your part heartily, and I will keep my pledge until the year is out."
"Never in vain if it's done well, since that work rewards itself. Don’t worry; one lesson like this will stick with you for life. Put your heart into it, and I’ll keep my promise until the year is over."
"And then, what then?"
"And then, what now?"
"If I see in you the progress both should desire, if this tie bears the test of time and absence, and we find any basis for an abiding union, then, Ottila, I will marry you."
"If I see in you the progress we both want, if this connection stands the test of time and distance, and we find any reason for a lasting relationship, then, Ottila, I will marry you."
"But if meanwhile that colder, calmer woman comes to you, what then?"
"But if in the meantime that cooler, calmer woman comes to you, what then?"
"Then I will not marry you."
"Then I'm not marrying you."
"Ah, your promise is a man's vow, made only to be broken. I have no faith in you."
"Ah, your promise is just a man's word, given to be broken. I don't trust you."
"I think you may have. There will be no time for more folly; I must repair the loss of many wasted days,—nay, not wasted if I have learned this lesson well. Rest secure; it is impossible that I should love."
"I think you might have. There won’t be time for more nonsense; I need to make up for the many days I've wasted—though they aren't wasted if I've learned this lesson well. Rest assured; it's impossible for me to love."
"You believed that three months ago and yet you are a lover now."
"You believed that three months ago, and yet you’re a lover now."
Ottila smiled an exultant smile, and Warwick acknowledged his proven fallibility by a haughty flush and a frank amendment.
Ottila smiled a triumphant smile, and Warwick recognized his own proven mistakes with a proud blush and a sincere apology.
"Let it stand, then, that if I love again I am to wait in silence till the year is out and you absolve me from my pledge. Does that satisfy you?"[20]
"Then it's settled: if I fall in love again, I have to stay quiet until the year is over and you release me from my promise. Does that work for you?"[20]
"It must. But you will come, whatever changes may befall you? Promise me this."
"It has to. But you'll still come, no matter what happens to you? Promise me that."
"I promise it."
"I swear it."
"Going so soon? Oh, wait a little!"
"Leaving already? Oh, hang on a bit!"
"When a duty is to be done, do it at once; delay is dangerous. Good night."
"When you have a responsibility, take care of it right away; waiting can be risky. Good night."
"Give me some remembrance of you. I have nothing, for you are not a generous lover."
"Please give me something to remember you by. I have nothing, because you're not a giving lover."
"Generous in deeds, Ottila. I have given you a year's liberty, a dear gift from one who values it more than life. Now I add this."
"You're so generous, Ottila. I've given you a year of freedom, a precious gift from someone who values it more than anything. Now I'm adding this."
He drew her to him, kissed the red mouth and looked down upon her with a glance that made his man's face as pitiful as any woman's as he let her lean there happy in the hope given at such cost. For a moment nothing stirred in the room but the soft whisper of the wind. For a moment Warwick's austere life looked hard to him, love seemed sweet, submission possible; for in all the world this was the only woman who clung to him, and it was beautiful to cherish and be cherished after years of solitude. A long sigh of desire and regret broke from him, and at the sound a stealthy smile touched Ottila's lips as she whispered, with a velvet cheek against his own—
He pulled her close, kissed her bright red lips, and looked down at her with a gaze that made his masculine face appear as vulnerable as any woman's, allowing her to lean against him, blissful in the hope given at such a high price. For a moment, the only sound in the room was the gentle whisper of the wind. For a moment, Warwick's strict life felt demanding; love seemed sweet, and submission felt possible; because in all the world, she was the only woman who held onto him, and it was beautiful to love and be loved after years of loneliness. A deep sigh of longing and regret escaped him, and at that sound, a sly smile crept onto Ottila's lips as she whispered, her soft cheek against his own—
"Love, you will stay?"
"Will you stay, love?"
"I will not stay!"
"I'm not staying!"
And like one who cries out sharply within himself, "Get thee behind me!" he broke away.
And like someone who shouts loudly inside, "Get back!" he broke free.
"Adam, come back to me! Come back!"
"Adam, come back to me! Please come back!"
He looked over his shoulder, saw the fair woman in the heart of the warm glow, heard her cry of love and longing, knew the life of luxurious ease that waited for him, but steadily went out into the night, only answering—
He glanced back, saw the beautiful woman in the warm light, heard her call of love and desire, knew the life of comfort that awaited him, but resolutely stepped into the night, only responding—
"In a year."
"In a year."
CHAPTER II.
WHIMS.
"Come, Sylvia, it is nine o'clock! Little slug-a-bed, don't[21] you mean to get up to-day?" said Miss Yule, bustling into her sister's room with the wide-awake appearance of one to whom sleep was a necessary evil, to be endured and gotten over as soon as possible.
"Come on, Sylvia, it's nine o'clock! Lazybones, aren’t you planning to get up today?" said Miss Yule, bursting into her sister's room with the energetic look of someone who saw sleep as a necessary hassle to be dealt with and moved past as quickly as possible.
"No, why should I?" And Sylvia turned her face away from the flood of light that poured into the room as Prue put aside the curtains and flung up the window.
"No, why should I?" Sylvia turned her face away from the bright light pouring into the room as Prue pushed aside the curtains and threw open the window.
"Why should you? What a question, unless you are ill; I was afraid you would suffer for that long row yesterday, and my predictions seldom fail."
"Why should you? That’s quite a question, unless you're sick; I was worried you’d be feeling the effects of that long argument yesterday, and my predictions usually turn out to be right."
"I am not suffering from any cause whatever, and your prediction does fail this time; I am only tired of everybody and everything, and see nothing worth getting up for; so I shall just stay here till I do. Please put the curtain down and leave me in peace."
"I’m not suffering from anything at all, and your prediction is wrong this time; I’m just tired of everyone and everything, and I don’t see anything worth getting up for, so I’ll just stay here until I do. Please lower the curtain and leave me alone."
Prue had dropped her voice to the foreboding tone so irritating to nervous persons whether sick or well, and Sylvia laid her arm across her eyes with an impatient gesture as she spoke sharply.
Prue had lowered her voice to that ominous tone that always bugs nervous people, whether they're sick or healthy, and Sylvia threw her arm over her eyes with an annoyed gesture as she spoke sharply.
"Nothing worth getting up for," cried Prue, like an aggravating echo. "Why, child, there are a hundred pleasant things to do if you would only think so. Now[22] don't be dismal and mope away this lovely day. Get up and try my plan; have a good breakfast, read the papers, and then work in your garden before it grows too warm; that is wholesome exercise and you've neglected it sadly of late."
"Nothing worth getting up for," shouted Prue, like an annoying echo. "Come on, there are a hundred fun things to do if you’d just think about it. Now[22] don’t be gloomy and waste this beautiful day. Get up and give my suggestion a try; have a good breakfast, read the news, and then work in your garden before it gets too hot; that’s good exercise and you’ve really been neglecting it lately."
"I don't wish any breakfast; I hate newspapers, they are so full of lies; I'm tired of the garden, for nothing goes right this year; and I detest taking exercise merely because it's wholesome. No, I'll not get up for that."
"I don't want any breakfast; I can't stand newspapers, they're just full of lies; I'm fed up with the garden because nothing is going right this year; and I really dislike exercising just because it's good for you. No, I'm not getting up for that."
"Then stay in the house and draw, read, or practise. Sit with Mark in the studio; give Miss Hemming directions about your summer things, or go into town about your bonnet. There is a matinée, try that; or make calls, for you owe fifty at least. Now I'm sure there's employment enough and amusement enough for any reasonable person."
"Then stay at home and draw, read, or practice. Sit with Mark in the studio; give Miss Hemming instructions about your summer clothes, or go into town for your hat. There's a matinee, give that a try; or visit friends, since you owe at least fifty. I'm sure there's plenty of things to do and fun to be had for anyone who's reasonable."
Prue looked triumphant, but Sylvia was not a "reasonable person," and went on in her former despondingly petulant strain.
Prue looked victorious, but Sylvia wasn't a "reasonable person," and continued in her previously gloomy and sulky manner.
"I'm tired of drawing; my head is a jumble of other people's ideas already, and Herr Pedalsturm has put the piano out of tune. Mark always makes a model of me if I go to him, and I don't like to see my eyes, arms, or hair in all his pictures. Miss Hemming's gossip is worse than fussing over new things that I don't need. Bonnets are my torment, and matinées are wearisome, for people whisper and flirt till the music is spoiled. Making calls is the worst of all; for what pleasure or profit is there in running from place to place to tell the same polite fibs over and over again, and listen to scandal that makes you pity or despise your neighbors. I shall not get up for any of these things."
"I'm tired of drawing; my head is a mess of other people's ideas already, and Herr Pedalsturm has messed up the piano. Mark always makes a model of me when I visit him, and I don't like seeing my eyes, arms, or hair in all his paintings. Miss Hemming's gossip is worse than fussing over new things I don't need. Bonnets are my nightmare, and matinées are exhausting because people just whisper and flirt until the music is ruined. Making social calls is the worst of all; what joy or benefit is there in hopping from place to place to tell the same polite lies again and again, while listening to gossip that makes you either pity or hate your neighbors? I’m not getting up for any of this."
Prue leaned on the bedpost meditating with an anxious[23] face till a forlorn hope appeared which caused her to exclaim—
Prue leaned on the bedpost, deep in thought with an anxious[23] expression until a glimmer of hope appeared, prompting her to exclaim—
"Mark and I are going to see Geoffrey Moor, this morning, just home from Switzerland, where his poor sister died, you know. You really ought to come with us and welcome him, for though you can hardly remember him, he's been so long away, still, as one of the family, it is a proper compliment on your part. The drive will do you good, Geoffrey will be glad to see you, it is a lovely old place, and as you never saw the inside of the house you cannot complain that you are tired of that yet."
"Mark and I are going to see Geoffrey Moor this morning, just back from Switzerland, where his poor sister passed away, you know. You really should come with us to welcome him. Even though you can hardly remember him since he’s been away for so long, it's a nice gesture since he's part of the family. The drive will do you good, Geoffrey will be happy to see you, it’s a beautiful old place, and since you’ve never seen the inside of the house, you can't say you're tired of it yet."
"Yes I can, for it will never seem as it has done, and I can no longer go where I please now that a master's presence spoils its freedom and solitude for me. I don't know him, and don't care to, though his name is so familiar. New people always disappoint me, especially if I've heard them praised ever since I was born. I shall not get up for any Geoffrey Moor, so that bait fails."
"Yes, I can, because it will never feel the same as it used to, and I can no longer go where I want now that having a master around ruins its freedom and solitude for me. I don’t know him, and I’m not interested, even though I’ve heard his name so often. New people always let me down, especially if I’ve been hearing them praised my whole life. I won’t get up for any Geoffrey Moor, so that plan won’t work."
Sylvia smiled involuntarily at her sister's defeat, but Prue fell back upon her last resource in times like this. With a determined gesture she plunged her hand into an abysmal pocket, and from a miscellaneous collection of treasures selected a tiny vial, presenting it to Sylvia with a half pleading, half authoritative look and tone.
Sylvia couldn't help but smile at her sister's defeat, but Prue leaned on her final option in moments like this. With a resolute motion, she reached into a deep pocket and pulled out a random assortment of items, choosing a small vial and offering it to Sylvia with a look and tone that was both somewhat pleading and somewhat commanding.
"I'll leave you in peace if you'll only take a dose of chamomilla. It is so soothing, that instead of tiring yourself with all manner of fancies, you'll drop into a quiet sleep, and by noon be ready to get up like a civilized being. Do take it, dear; just four sugar-plums, and I'm satisfied."
"I'll let you be if you just take some chamomile. It's really calming, and instead of exhausting yourself with all sorts of worries, you'll fall into a nice sleep and be ready to get up by noon like a normal person. Please take it, darling; just four little candies, and I'll be happy."
Sylvia received the bottle with a docile expression; but the next minute it flew out of the window, to be shivered[24] on the walk below, while she said, laughing like a wilful creature as she was—
Sylvia took the bottle with a calm look, but in the next moment it was hurled out the window, shattering on the path below, while she laughed like the playful person she was—
"I have taken it in the only way I ever shall, and the sparrows can try its soothing effects with me; so be satisfied."
"I've accepted it the only way I ever will, and the sparrows can test its calming effects on me; so just be content."
"Very well. I shall send for Dr. Baum, for I'm convinced that you are going to be ill. I shall say no more, but act as I think proper, because it's like talking to the wind to reason with you in one of these perverse fits."
"Alright. I’ll call Dr. Baum, because I really believe you’re going to get sick. I won’t say anything else, but I’ll do what I think is right, because trying to reason with you in one of these stubborn moods is pointless."
As Prue turned away, Sylvia frowned and called after her—
As Prue walked away, Sylvia frowned and called out to her—
"Spare yourself the trouble, for Dr. Baum will follow the chamomilla, if you bring him here. What does he know about health, a fat German, looking lager beer and talking sauer-kraut? Bring me bona fide sugar-plums and I'll take them; but arsenic, mercury, and nightshade are not to my taste."
"Save yourself the hassle, because Dr. Baum will stick with the chamomilla if you bring him here. What does he know about health, a fat German, sipping lager beer and talking about sauerkraut? Bring me some real sugar plums and I'll accept them; but arsenic, mercury, and nightshade aren't for me."
"Would you feel insulted if I ask whether your breakfast is to be sent up, or kept waiting till you choose to come down?"
"Would you be offended if I asked whether your breakfast should be brought up or if it should be kept waiting until you decide to come down?"
Prue looked rigidly calm, but Sylvia knew that she felt hurt, and with one of the sudden impulses which ruled her the frown melted to a smile, as drawing her sister down she kissed her in her most loving manner.
Prue appeared completely composed, but Sylvia understood that she was hurting, and with one of her typical spontaneous urges, the frown turned into a smile as she pulled her sister close and kissed her affectionately.
"Dear old soul, I'll be good by-and-by, but now I'm tired and cross, so let me keep out of every one's way and drowse myself into a cheerier frame of mind. I want nothing but solitude, a draught of water, and a kiss."
"Dear old soul, I’ll be alright eventually, but right now I’m tired and irritable, so please let me be and drift off into a better mood. All I want is some peace, a drink of water, and a kiss."
Prue was mollified at once, and after stirring fussily about for several minutes gave her sister all she asked, and departed to the myriad small cares that made her happiness. As the door closed, Sylvia sighed a long sigh of re[25]lief, and folding her arms under her head drifted away into the land of dreams, where ennui is unknown.
Prue felt better immediately, and after busily fussing for a few minutes, she gave her sister everything she asked for and left to tend to the countless little things that brought her joy. As the door shut, Sylvia let out a long sigh of relief, and with her arms folded under her head, she drifted off into a dreamland, where boredom doesn’t exist.
All the long summer morning she lay wrapt in sleeping and waking dreams, forgetful of the world about her, till her brother played the Wedding March upon her door on his way to lunch. The desire to avenge the sudden downfall of a lovely castle in the air roused Sylvia, and sent her down to skirmish with Mark. Before she could say a word, however, Prue began to talk in a steady stream, for the good soul had a habit of jumbling news, gossip, private opinions and public affairs into a colloquial hodge-podge, that was often as trying to the intellects as the risibles of her hearers.
All through the long summer mornings, she lay wrapped up in her dreams, both sleeping and waking, completely unaware of the world around her, until her brother played the Wedding March outside her door on his way to lunch. The urge to retaliate against the sudden collapse of her beautiful daydreams stirred Sylvia and pushed her to confront Mark. But before she could say anything, Prue started talking non-stop, because the kind-hearted woman had a habit of mixing news, gossip, personal opinions, and public matters into a casual jumble that was often as challenging to listen to as it was amusing for her audience.
"Sylvia, we had a charming call, and Geoffrey sent his love to you. I asked him over to dinner, and we shall dine at six, because then my father can be with us. I shall have to go to town first, for there are a dozen things suffering for attention. You can't wear a round hat and lawn jackets without a particle of set all summer. I want some things for dinner,—and the carpet must be got. What a lovely one Geoffrey had in the library! Then I must see if poor Mrs. Beck has had her leg comfortably off, find out if Freddy Lennox is dead, and order home the mosquito nettings. Now don't read all the afternoon, and be ready to receive any one who may come if I should get belated."
"Sylvia, we had a lovely call, and Geoffrey sends his love to you. I invited him over for dinner, and we'll eat at six, so my dad can join us. I need to head into town first because there are a ton of things that need my attention. You can't just wear a round hat and lawn jackets without any style all summer long. I need to pick up some things for dinner—and I have to get the carpet. Geoffrey had such a beautiful one in the library! Then I need to check if poor Mrs. Beck is okay after her leg surgery, see if Freddy Lennox has passed away, and order the mosquito nets. So, don’t spend the whole afternoon reading, and be ready to welcome anyone who might drop by if I happen to be late."
The necessity of disposing of a suspended mouthful produced a lull, and Sylvia seized the moment to ask in a careless way, intended to bring her brother out upon his favorite topic,—
The need to get rid of a held-back response created a pause, and Sylvia took the chance to casually ask, hoping to get her brother talking about his favorite subject —
"How did you find your saint, Mark?"
"How did you discover your saint, Mark?"
"The same sunshiny soul as ever, though he has had[26] enough to make him old and grave before his time. He is just what we need in our neighborhood, and particularly in our house, for we are a dismal set at times, and he will do us all a world of good."
"The same cheerful spirit as always, even though he's been through enough to make him seem older and more serious than his years. He's exactly what we need in our neighborhood, especially in our home, because we can be a pretty gloomy bunch at times, and he'll do us all a lot of good."
"What will become of me, with a pious, prosy, perfect creature eternally haunting the house and exhorting me on the error of my ways!" cried Sylvia.
"What’s going to happen to me, with a religious, boring, perfect person constantly lurking around the house and nagging me about my mistakes!" shouted Sylvia.
"Don't disturb yourself; he is not likely to take much notice of you; and it is not for an indolent, freakish midge to scoff at a man whom she does not know, and couldn't appreciate if she did," was Mark's lofty reply.
"Don't worry about it; he probably won't pay much attention to you; and it's not for a lazy, quirky little insect to mock a man she doesn't know and couldn't appreciate even if she did," was Mark's arrogant response.
"I rather liked the appearance of the saint, however," said Sylvia, with an expression of naughty malice, as she began her lunch.
"I really liked the look of the saint, though," said Sylvia, with a mischievous smirk, as she started her lunch.
"Why, where did you see him!" exclaimed her brother.
"Wow, where did you see him?" her brother exclaimed.
"I went over there yesterday to take a farewell run in the neglected garden before he came. I knew he was expected, but not that he was here; and when I saw the house open, I slipped in and peeped wherever I liked. You are right, Prue; it is a lovely old place."
"I went over there yesterday to take a last run in the overgrown garden before he arrived. I knew he was supposed to come, but I didn't realize he was already there; and when I saw the house open, I snuck in and looked around wherever I wanted. You're right, Prue; it's a beautiful old place."
"Now I know you did something dreadfully unladylike and improper. Put me out of suspense, I beg of you."
"Now I know you did something really inappropriate and not very ladylike. Please, tell me what it is. I’m begging you to put me out of my suspense."
Prue's distressful face and Mark's surprise produced an inspiring effect upon Sylvia, who continued, with an air of demure satisfaction—
Prue's troubled expression and Mark's shock had an uplifting effect on Sylvia, who carried on with a sense of quiet satisfaction—
"I strolled about, enjoying myself, till I got into the library, and there I rummaged, for it was a charming place, and I was happy as only those are who love books, and feel their influence in the silence of a room whose finest ornaments they are."
"I wandered around, having a great time, until I found myself in the library. I started exploring, because it was such a lovely place, and I felt as happy as only those who love books do, feeling their impact in the quiet of a room where they are the most beautiful decorations."
"I hope Moor came in and found you trespassing."
"I hope Moor walked in and found you trespassing."
"No, I went out and caught him playing. When I'd[27] stayed as long as I dared, and borrowed a very interesting old book—
"No, I went out and found him playing. After I'd[27] stayed as long as I could, I borrowed a really interesting old book—
"Sylvia! did you really take one without asking?" cried Prue, looking almost as much alarmed as if she had stolen the spoons.
"Sylvia! Did you really take one without asking?" cried Prue, looking almost as alarmed as if she had stolen the spoons.
"Yes; why not? I can apologize prettily, and it will open the way for more. I intend to browse over that library for the next six months."
"Yeah; why not? I can apologize nicely, and it’ll pave the way for more. I plan to go through that library for the next six months."
"But it was such a liberty,—so rude, so—- dear, dear; and he as fond and careful of his books as if they were his children! Well, I wash my hands of it, and am prepared for anything now!"
"But it was such a freedom—so rude, so—oh dear, dear; and he cared for his books as if they were his children! Well, I’m done with it and ready for anything now!"
Mark enjoyed Sylvia's pranks too much to reprove, so he only laughed while one sister lamented and the other placidly went on—
Mark enjoyed Sylvia's pranks too much to scold her, so he just laughed while one sister complained and the other calmly continued—
"When I had put the book nicely in my pocket, Prue, I walked into the garden. But before I'd picked a single flower, I heard little Tilly laugh behind the hedge and some strange voice talking to her. So I hopped upon a roller to see, and nearly tumbled off again; for there was a man lying on the grass, with the gardener's children rioting over him. Will was picking his pockets, and Tilly eating strawberries out of his hat, often thrusting one into the mouth of her long neighbor, who always smiled when the little hand came fumbling at his lips. You ought to have seen the pretty picture, Mark."
"When I had tucked the book into my pocket, Prue, I walked into the garden. But before I could pick a single flower, I heard little Tilly laughing behind the hedge and some strange voice talking to her. So I climbed onto a roller to see, and nearly fell off again; because there was a man lying on the grass, with the gardener's kids having a blast over him. Will was picking his pockets, and Tilly was munching on strawberries from his hat, often shoving one into the mouth of her tall neighbor, who always smiled when the little hand reached out for his lips. You should have seen the lovely scene, Mark."
"Did he see the interesting picture on your side of the wall?"
"Did he see the cool picture on your side of the wall?"
"No, I was just thinking what friendly eyes he had, listening to his pleasant talk with the little folks, and watching how they nestled to him as if he were a girl, when Tilly looked up and cried, 'I see Silver!' So I ran[28] away, expecting to have them all come racing after. But no one appeared, and I only heard a laugh instead of the 'stop thief' that I deserved."
"No, I was just thinking about how friendly his eyes were, listening to his nice conversation with the little kids, and watching how they snuggled up to him like he was one of them, when Tilly looked up and shouted, 'I see Silver!' So I took off[28], expecting them all to come running after me. But no one chased me, and instead of hearing the 'stop thief' I thought I’d get, I only heard a laugh."
"If I had time I should convince you of the impropriety of such wild actions; as I haven't, I can only implore you never to do so again on Geoffrey's premises," said Prue, rising as the carriage drove round.
"If I had the time, I would convince you how inappropriate such reckless actions are; since I don't, I can only urge you to never do that again on Geoffrey's property," Prue said, standing up as the carriage came around.
"I can safely promise that," answered Sylvia, with a dismal shake of the head, as she leaned listlessly from the window till her brother and sister were gone.
"I can definitely promise that," replied Sylvia, shaking her head sadly as she leaned out the window until her brother and sister left.
At the appointed time Moor entered Mr. Yule's hospitably open door; but no one came to meet him, and the house was as silent as if nothing human inhabited it. He divined the cause of this, having met Prue and Mark going downward some hours before, and saying to himself, "The boat is late," he disturbed no one, but strolled into the drawing-rooms and looked about him. Being one of those who seldom find time heavy on their hands, he amused himself with observing what changes had been made during his absence. His journey round the apartments was not a long one, for, coming to an open window, he paused with an expression of mingled wonder and amusement.
At the scheduled time, Moor walked into Mr. Yule's warmly welcoming home, but no one was there to greet him, and the house was as quiet as if it were uninhabited. He figured out why, having seen Prue and Mark heading down a few hours earlier, and thinking to himself, "The boat is late," he didn't disturb anyone but wandered into the living rooms to have a look around. As someone who rarely feels bored, he entertained himself by noticing what changes had been made during his absence. His tour of the rooms was brief, as he eventually stopped at an open window, wearing an expression that mixed wonder and amusement.
A pile of cushions, pulled from chair and sofa, lay before the long window, looking very like a newly deserted nest. A warm-hued picture lifted from the wall stood in a streak of sunshine; a half-cleared leaf of fruit lay on a taboret, and beside it, with a red stain on its title-page, appeared the stolen book. At sight of this Moor frowned, caught up his desecrated darling and put it in his pocket. But as he took another glance at the various indications of what had evidently been a solitary revel very much after his own heart, he relented, laid back the book, and, putting[29] aside the curtain floating in the wind, looked out into the garden, attracted thither by the sound of a spade.
A pile of cushions, taken from the chair and sofa, lay in front of the large window, looking very much like a recently abandoned nest. A warm-colored picture taken from the wall rested in a beam of sunlight; a partially cleared plate of fruit was on a small table, and next to it, with a red stain on its cover, was the stolen book. When he saw this, the Moor frowned, grabbed his defiled treasure, and put it in his pocket. But after taking another look at the signs of what clearly had been a solitary celebration that he could relate to, he softened, put the book back down, and, moving aside the curtain blowing in the wind, looked out into the garden, drawn there by the sound of a spade.
A lad was at work near by, and wondering what new inmate the house had gained, the neglected guest waited to catch a glimpse of the unknown face. A slender boy, in a foreign-looking blouse of grey linen; a white collar lay over a ribbon at the throat, stout half boots covered a trim pair of feet, and a broad-brimmed hat flapped low on the forehead. Whistling softly he dug with active gestures; and, having made the necessary cavity, set a shrub, filled up the hole, trod it down scientifically, and then fell back to survey the success of his labors. But something was amiss, something had been forgotten, for suddenly up came the shrub, and seizing a wheelbarrow that stood near by, away rattled the boy round the corner out of sight. Moor smiled at his impetuosity, and awaited his return with interest, suspecting from appearances that this was some protégé of Mark's employed as a model as well as gardener's boy.
A young guy was working nearby, and curious about the new resident in the house, the overlooked guest waited to catch a glimpse of the unfamiliar face. A slender boy in a foreign-looking gray linen shirt; a white collar hung over a ribbon at his throat, sturdy half boots covered his neat feet, and a wide-brimmed hat flopped low on his forehead. Whistling softly, he energetically dug; after making a hole, he planted a shrub, filled in the dirt, packed it down carefully, and then stepped back to admire his work. But something wasn't right, something had been overlooked, because suddenly the shrub popped up, and grabbing a wheelbarrow nearby, the boy rushed around the corner and out of sight. Moor smiled at his eagerness and waited for him to return with interest, suspecting that this was some sort of protégé of Mark's who was working as both a model and a gardener’s assistant.
Presently up the path came the lad, with head down and steady pace, trundling a barrow full of richer earth, surmounted by a watering-pot. Never stopping for breath he fell to work again, enlarged the hole, flung in the loam, poured in the water, reset the shrub, and when the last stamp and pat were given performed a little dance of triumph about it, at the close of which he pulled off his hat and began to fan his heated face. The action caused the observer to start and look again, thinking, as he recognized the energetic worker with a smile, "What a changeful thing it is! haunting one's premises unseen, and stealing one's books unsuspected; dreaming one half the day and masquerading the other half. What will happen next?[30] Let us see but not be seen, lest the boy turn shy and run away before the pretty play is done!"
Up the path came the boy, head down and moving steadily, pushing a wheelbarrow full of richer soil topped with a watering can. Without stopping to catch his breath, he got back to work, digging the hole bigger, tossing in the dirt, pouring in the water, resetting the plant, and after the last stamp and pat were done, he did a little dance of victory around it. At the end of his dance, he took off his hat and started fanning his sweaty face. This made the observer jump and look again, thinking, as he recognized the hardworking boy with a smile, "What a strange thing this is! lurking around unnoticed and taking my books without me knowing; daydreaming half the time and pretending the other half. What will happen next?[30] Let's watch without being seen, so the boy doesn't get shy and run away before the fun is over!"
Holding the curtain between the window and himself, Moor peeped through the semi-transparent screen, enjoying the little episode immensely. Sylvia fanned and rested a few minutes, then went up and down among the flowers, often pausing to break a dead leaf, to brush away some harmful insect, or lift some struggling plant into the light; moving among them as if akin to them, and cognizant of their sweet wants. If she had seemed strong-armed and sturdy as a boy before, now she was tender fingered as a woman, and went humming here and there like any happy-hearted bee.
Holding the curtain between the window and himself, Moor peeked through the semi-transparent screen, enjoying the little scene immensely. Sylvia fanned herself and took a few minutes to rest, then moved among the flowers, often stopping to break off a dead leaf, brush away some harmful insect, or lift a struggling plant into the light; she moved among them as if she were one of them, aware of their gentle needs. If she had seemed strong and sturdy like a boy before, now she was delicately graceful like a woman, humming here and there like any happy-hearted bee.
"Curious child!" thought Moor, watching the sunshine glitter on her uncovered head, and listening to the air she left half sung. "I've a great desire to step out and see how she will receive me. Not like any other girl, I fancy."
"Curious kid!" thought Moor, watching the sunlight sparkle on her bare head and listening to the tune she left half sung. "I really want to step out and see how she’ll react to me. Definitely not like any other girl, I bet."
But, before he could execute his design, the roll of a carriage was heard in the avenue, and pausing an instant, with head erect like a startled doe, Sylvia turned and vanished, dropping flowers as she ran. Mr. Yule, accompanied by his son and daughter, came hurrying in with greetings, explanations, and apologies, and in a moment the house was full of a pleasant stir. Steps went up and down, voices echoed through the rooms, savory odors burst forth from below, and doors swung in the wind, as if the spell was broken and the sleeping palace had wakened with a word.
But before he could carry out his plan, the sound of a carriage was heard on the avenue. Sylvia stopped for a moment, her head held high like a startled doe, then turned and ran away, dropping flowers as she went. Mr. Yule, along with his son and daughter, hurried in with greetings, explanations, and apologies, and soon the house was filled with a lively buzz. Feet moved up and down the stairs, voices echoed through the rooms, delicious smells wafted up from downstairs, and doors swung in the breeze, as if the spell was broken and the sleeping house had come to life with a word.
Prue made a hasty toilet and harassed the cook to the verge of spontaneous combustion, while Mark and his father devoted themselves to their guest. Just as dinner was announced Sylvia came in, as calm and cool as if wheelbarrows [31]were myths and linen suits unknown. Moor was welcomed with a quiet hand-shake, a grave salutation, and a look that seemed to say, "Wait a little, I take no friends on trust."
Prue quickly got ready and stressed out the cook to the point of almost exploding, while Mark and his dad focused on their guest. Just as dinner was announced, Sylvia walked in, looking as relaxed and composed as if wheelbarrows were just a fantasy and linen suits were a foreign concept. Moor was greeted with a subtle handshake, a serious nod, and a look that seemed to say, "Hold on, I don’t trust anyone easily."
All through dinner, though she sat as silent as a well-bred child, she looked and listened with an expression of keen intelligence that children do not wear, and sometimes smiled to herself, as if she saw or heard something that pleased and interested her. When they rose from table she followed Prue up stairs, quite forgetting the disarray in which the drawing-room was left. The gentlemen took possession before either sister returned, and Mark's annoyance found vent in a philippic against oddities in general and Sylvia in particular; but his father and friend sat in the cushionless chairs, and pronounced the scene amusingly novel. Prue appeared in the midst of the laugh, and having discovered other delinquencies above, her patience was exhausted, and her regrets found no check in the presence of so old a friend as Moor.
All through dinner, even though she sat as quietly as a well-behaved child, she looked and listened with an expression of sharp intelligence that kids don’t usually have, and sometimes smiled to herself, as if she saw or heard something that delighted and intrigued her. When they got up from the table, she followed Prue upstairs, completely forgetting about the mess left in the drawing-room. The men took over before either sister came back, and Mark's frustration spilled over into a long rant about oddities in general and Sylvia in particular; meanwhile, his father and friend relaxed in the uncomfortable chairs, finding the whole scene amusingly unusual. Prue showed up right in the middle of the laughter, and after discovering more mistakes upstairs, her patience ran thin, and her regrets weren't held back even in front of her old friend Moor.
"Something must be done about that child, father, for she is getting entirely beyond my control. If I attempt to make her study she writes poetry instead of her exercises, draws caricatures instead of sketching properly, and bewilders her music teacher by asking questions about Beethoven and Mendelssohn, as if they were personal friends of his. If I beg her to take exercise, she rides like an Amazon all over the Island, grubs in the garden as if for her living, or goes paddling about the bay till I'm distracted lest the tide should carry her out to sea. She is so wanting in moderation she gets ill, and when I give her proper medicines she flings them out of the window, and threatens to send that worthy, Dr. Baum, after them. Yet she must need something to set her right, for she is either overflow[32]ing with unnatural spirits or melancholy enough to break one's heart."
"Something has to be done about that kid, Dad, because she’s completely out of my control. When I try to get her to study, she writes poetry instead of doing her assignments, draws funny pictures instead of sketching properly, and confuses her music teacher by asking about Beethoven and Mendelssohn, as if they were personal pals of his. If I ask her to get some exercise, she rides around the Island like a wild woman, digs in the garden like it’s her job, or goes wading in the bay until I’m worried the tide will take her out to sea. She has no sense of moderation and makes herself sick, and when I give her medicine, she throws it out the window and threatens to send that good doctor, Dr. Baum, after it. But she definitely needs something to help her, because she’s either bursting with energy or so gloomy it’s heartbreaking."
"What have you done with the little black sheep of my flock,—not banished her, I hope?" said Mr. Yule, placidly, ignoring all complaints.
"What have you done with the little black sheep of my flock—please tell me you haven't banished her?" said Mr. Yule, calmly ignoring all complaints.
"She is in the garden, attending to some of her disagreeable pets, I fancy. If you are going out there to smoke, please send her in, Mark; I want her."
"She's in the garden, taking care of some of her annoying pets, I assume. If you're heading out there to smoke, could you please ask her to come in, Mark? I need her."
As Mr. Yule was evidently yearning for his after-dinner nap, and Mark for his cigar, Moor followed his friend, and they stepped through the window into the garden, now lovely with the fading glow of summer sunset.
As Mr. Yule clearly wanted his after-dinner nap, and Mark was looking forward to his cigar, Moor followed his friend, and they went through the window into the garden, now beautiful with the soft light of the summer sunset.
"You must know that this peculiar little sister of mine clings to some of her childish beliefs and pleasures in spite of Prue's preaching and my raillery," began Mark, after a refreshing whiff or two. "She is overflowing with love and good will, but being too shy or too proud to offer it to her fellow-creatures, she expends it upon the necessitous inhabitants of earth, air, and water with the most charming philanthropy. Her dependants are neither beautiful nor very interesting, nor is she sentimentally enamored of them; but the more ugly and desolate the creature, the more devoted is she. Look at her now; most young ladies would have hysterics over any one of those pets of hers."
"You should know that this quirky little sister of mine still holds on to some of her childish beliefs and joys despite Prue's lectures and my teasing," Mark began, after taking a refreshing breath or two. "She is filled with love and goodwill, but since she's either too shy or too proud to show it to people, she channels it into helping the needy creatures of earth, air, and water with the most delightful kindness. Her dependents are neither beautiful nor particularly interesting, and she isn't romantically attached to them; but the uglier and more miserable the creature, the more devoted she becomes. Just look at her now; most young women would freak out over any one of those pets of hers."
Moor looked, and thought the group a very pretty one, though a plump toad sat at Sylvia's feet, a roly-poly caterpillar was walking up her sleeve, a blind bird chirped on her shoulder, bees buzzed harmlessly about her head, as if they mistook her for a flower, and in her hand a little field mouse was breathing its short life away. Any tender-hearted girl might have stood thus surrounded by helpless[33] things that pity had endeared, but few would have regarded them with an expression like that which Sylvia wore. Figure, posture, and employment were so childlike in their innocent unconsciousness, that the contrast was all the more strongly marked between them and the sweet thoughtfulness that made her face singularly attractive with the charm of dawning womanhood. Moor spoke before Mark could dispose of his smoke.
Moor looked and thought the group was very charming, even though a plump toad sat at Sylvia's feet, a chubby caterpillar was crawling up her sleeve, a blind bird chirped on her shoulder, bees buzzed harmlessly around her head as if they mistook her for a flower, and in her hand, a little field mouse was letting its short life slip away. Any kind-hearted girl might have stood surrounded by such helpless things that pity had made lovable, but few would have looked at them with the expression Sylvia had. Her figure, posture, and actions were so childlike in their innocent oblivion that the contrast was even more striking compared to the sweet thoughtfulness that gave her face a uniquely appealing charm of emerging womanhood. Moor spoke before Mark could finish his smoke.
"This is a great improvement upon the boudoir full of lap-dogs, worsted-work and novels, Miss Sylvia. May I ask if you feel no repugnance to some of your patients; or is your charity strong enough to beautify them all?"
"This is a big improvement over the room filled with lapdogs, knitting, and novels, Miss Sylvia. Can I ask if you feel no dislike for some of your patients, or is your kindness strong enough to see beauty in all of them?"
"I dislike many people, but few animals, because however ugly I pity them, and whatever I pity I am sure to love. It may be silly, but I think it does me good; and till I am wise enough to help my fellow-beings, I try to do my duty to these humbler sufferers, and find them both grateful and affectionate."
"I don’t like many people, but I dislike very few animals. No matter how ugly they might be, I feel sorry for them, and whatever I feel sorry for, I always end up loving. It might seem silly, but I think it’s good for me; and until I’m wise enough to help my fellow humans, I try to do my part for these simpler beings and find that they are both thankful and loving."
There was something very winning in the girl's manner as she spoke, touching the little creature in her hand almost as tenderly as if it had been a child. It showed the newcomer another phase of this many-sided character; and while Sylvia related the histories of her pets at his request, he was enjoying that finer history which every ingenuous soul writes on its owner's countenance for gifted eyes to read and love. As she paused, the little mouse lay stark and still in her gentle hand; and though they smiled at themselves, both young men felt like boys again as they helped her scoop a grave among the pansies, owning the beauty of compassion, though she showed it to them in such a simple shape.
There was something really charming about the way the girl spoke, gently cradling the little creature in her hand almost as if it were a child. It revealed another side of her complex personality to the newcomer; and while Sylvia shared the stories of her pets at his request, he was absorbing that deeper story that every genuine person expresses on their face for perceptive eyes to see and appreciate. As she paused, the little mouse lay still in her soft hand; and even though they exchanged smiles, both young men felt like kids again as they helped her dig a grave among the pansies, embracing the beauty of compassion, even though she showed it to them in such a simple way.
Then Mark delivered his message, and Sylvia went away[34] to receive Prue's lecture, with outward meekness, but such an absent mind that the words of wisdom went by her like the wind.
Then Mark delivered his message, and Sylvia left[34] to get Prue's lecture, appearing outwardly calm, but her mind was so far away that the words of wisdom flew past her like the wind.
"Now come and take our twilight stroll, while Mark keeps Mr. Moor in the studio and Prue prepares another exhortation," said Sylvia, as her father woke, and taking his arm, they paced along the wide piazza that encircled the whole house.
"Come and join us for our evening walk while Mark keeps Mr. Moor busy in the studio and Prue gets ready for another speech," said Sylvia, as her father woke up. She took his arm, and they walked along the spacious porch that wrapped around the entire house.
"Will father do me a little favor?"
"Will Dad do me a little favor?"
"That is all he lives for, dear."
"That's all he lives for, dear."
"Then his life is a very successful one;" and the girl folded her other hand over that already on his arm. Mr. Yule shook his head with a regretful sigh, but asked benignly—
"Then his life is a very successful one," the girl said, placing her other hand over the one already resting on his arm. Mr. Yule shook his head with a sigh of regret but asked kindly—
"What shall I do for my little daughter?"
"What should I do for my little girl?"
"Forbid Mark to execute a plot with which he threatens me. He says he will bring every gentleman he knows (and that is a great many) to the house, and make it so agreeable that they will keep coming; for he insists that I need amusement, and nothing will be so entertaining as a lover or two. Please tell him not to, for I don't want any lovers yet."
"Forbid Mark from carrying out the scheme he’s threatening me with. He claims he’ll bring every gentleman he knows (and that’s quite a lot) to the house and make it so enjoyable that they'll keep coming back; he believes I need some fun, and nothing would be more entertaining than having a lover or two. Please tell him not to do it, as I’m not looking for any lovers right now."
"Why not?" asked her father, much amused at her twilight confidences.
"Why not?" her father asked, clearly amused by her late-night secrets.
"I'm afraid. Love is so cruel to some people, I feel as if it would be to me, for I am always in extremes, and continually going wrong while trying to go right. Love bewilders the wisest, and it would make me quite blind or mad, I know; therefore I'd rather have nothing to do with it, for a long, long while."
"I'm afraid. Love is so harsh for some people, and I feel like it would be for me too because I'm always feeling extremes and constantly messing up while trying to do the right thing. Love confuses the smartest people, and I know it would make me totally blind or crazy; so I'd rather avoid it for a long, long time."
"Then Mark shall be forbidden to bring a single specimen. I very much prefer to keep you as you are. And[35] yet you may be happier to do as others do; try it, if you like, my dear."
"Then Mark won’t be allowed to bring a single specimen. I really prefer to keep you just the way you are. And[35] yet you might be happier doing what others do; give it a try, if you want, my dear."
"But I can't do as others do; I've tried, and failed. Last winter, when Prue made me go about, though people probably thought me a stupid little thing, moping in corners, I was enjoying myself in my own way, and making discoveries that have been very useful ever since. I know I'm whimsical, and hard to please, and have no doubt the fault was in myself, but I was disappointed in nearly every one I met, though I went into what Prue calls 'our best society.' The girls seemed all made on the same pattern; they all said, did, thought, and wore about the same things, and knowing one was as good as knowing a dozen. Jessie Hope was the only one I cared much for, and she is so pretty, she seems made to be looked at and loved."
"But I can't do what everyone else does; I've tried, and failed. Last winter, when Prue made me get out and socialize, even though people probably thought I was a silly little thing, sulking in corners, I was actually having fun in my own way and making discoveries that have been really useful since then. I know I'm quirky and hard to please, and I'm sure the problem lies with me, but I was let down by almost everyone I met, even though I went into what Prue calls 'our best society.' The girls seemed all the same; they all said, did, thought, and wore pretty much the same things, and knowing one was just like knowing a dozen. Jessie Hope was the only one I really liked, and she's so pretty, she seems made to be looked at and loved."
"How did you find the young gentlemen, Sylvia?"
"How did you find the young men, Sylvia?"
"Still worse; for, though lively enough among themselves they never found it worth their while to offer us any conversation but such as was very like the champagne and ice-cream they brought us,—sparkling, sweet, and unsubstantial. Almost all of them wore the superior air they put on before women, an air that says as plainly as words, 'I may ask you and I may not.' Now that is very exasperating to those who care no more for them than so many grasshoppers, and I often longed to take the conceit out of them by telling some of the criticisms passed upon them by the amiable young ladies who looked as if waiting to say meekly, 'Yes, thank you.'"
"Even worse; because, although they were lively with each other, they never thought it was worth their time to engage us in any conversation, which was much like the champagne and ice cream they served us—sparkling, sweet, and insubstantial. Most of them had that superior attitude they put on in front of women, an attitude that clearly communicates, 'I may talk to you or I may not.' That’s really frustrating for those of us who care about them as much as we care about grasshoppers, and I often wished I could deflate their ego by sharing some of the comments made about them by the charming young women who seemed ready to say politely, 'Yes, thank you.'"
"Don't excite yourself, my dear; it is all very lamentable and laughable, but we must submit till the world learns better. There are often excellent young persons among the 'grasshoppers,' and if you cared to look you might find a[36] pleasant friend here and there," said Mr. Yule, leaning a little toward his son's view of the matter.
"Don't get too worked up, my dear; it's all quite sad and funny, but we have to endure until the world figures things out. There are often some great young people among the 'grasshoppers,' and if you took the time to look, you might find a[36] nice friend here and there," said Mr. Yule, leaning a bit toward his son's perspective on the situation.
"No, I cannot even do that without being laughed at; for no sooner do I mention the word friendship than people nod wisely and look as if they said, 'Oh, yes, every one knows what that sort of thing amounts to.' I should like a friend, father; some one beyond home, because he would be newer; a man (old or young, I don't care which), because men go where they like, see things with their own eyes, and have more to tell if they choose. I want a person simple, wise, and entertaining; and I think I should make a very grateful friend if such an one was kind enough to like me."
"No, I can't even bring that up without being laughed at; as soon as I say the word 'friendship,' people nod knowingly and look like they're saying, 'Oh, yes, everyone knows what that's really worth.' I'd really like to have a friend, Dad; someone outside of home, because he'd be something fresh; a guy (old or young, I don’t mind) since men go where they want, see things firsthand, and have more experiences to share if they want to. I want someone who's simple, wise, and fun to be around; and I think I’d be a really grateful friend if someone like that were kind enough to like me."
"I think you would, and perhaps if you try to be more like others you will find friends as they do, and so be happy, Sylvia."
"I believe you would, and maybe if you try to be more like others, you'll make friends like they do and find happiness, Sylvia."
"I cannot be like others, and their friendships would not satisfy me. I don't try to be odd; I long to be quiet and satisfied, but I cannot; and when I do what Prue calls wild things, it is not because I am thoughtless or idle, but because I am trying to be good and happy. The old ways fail, so I attempt new ones, hoping they will succeed; but they don't, and I still go looking and longing for happiness, yet always failing to find it, till sometimes I think I am a born disappointment."
"I can't be like everyone else, and their friendships just don't work for me. I'm not trying to be different; I just want to be calm and happy, but I can't seem to do that. When I do what Prue calls crazy things, it's not because I'm careless or lazy, but because I'm trying to be good and find happiness. The old ways don't work, so I try new ones, hoping they'll help; but they don't, and I keep searching for happiness, always coming up empty, and sometimes I feel like I'm just meant to disappoint."
"Perhaps love would bring the happiness, my dear?"
"Maybe love will bring the happiness, my dear?"
"I'm afraid not; but, however that may be, I shall never go running about for a lover as half my mates do. When the true one comes I shall know him, love him at once, and cling to him forever, no matter what may happen. Till then I want a friend, and I will find one if I can. Don't you believe there may be real and simple friendships[37] between men and women without falling into this everlasting sea of love?"
"I'm afraid not; but regardless, I will never run around looking for a boyfriend like half my friends do. When the right one comes along, I'll recognize him, love him instantly, and hold on to him forever, no matter what happens. Until then, I want a friend, and I'll find one if I can. Don't you think there can be genuine and uncomplicated friendships between men and women without diving into this endless ocean of love?"
Mr. Yule was laughing quietly under cover of the darkness, but composed himself to answer gravely—
Mr. Yule was chuckling softly in the darkness, but he steadied himself to respond seriously—
"Yes, for some of the most beautiful and famous friendships have been such, and I see no reason why there may not be again. Look about, Sylvia, make yourself happy; and, whether you find friend or lover, remember there is always the old Papa glad to do his best for you in both capacities."
"Yes, some of the most beautiful and well-known friendships have been like that, and I don’t see why it can’t happen again. Look around, Sylvia, and make yourself happy; whether you find a friend or a lover, remember that the old Papa is always here, ready to do his best for you in both ways."
Sylvia's hand crept to her father's shoulder, and her voice was full of daughterly affection, as she said—
Sylvia's hand moved to her father's shoulder, and her voice was filled with daughterly love as she said—
"I'll have no lover but 'the old Papa' for a long while yet. But I will look about, and if I am fortunate enough to find and good enough to keep the person I want, I shall be very happy; for, father, I really think I need a friend."
"I won't have any lover other than 'the old Papa' for quite some time. But I will keep my eyes open, and if I'm lucky enough to find someone and good enough to hold onto the person I want, I will be very happy; because, Dad, I really feel like I need a friend."
Here Mark called his sister in to sing to them, a demand that would have been refused but for a promise to Prue to behave her best as an atonement for past pranks. Stepping in she sat down and gave Moor another surprise, as from her slender throat there came a voice whose power and pathos made a tragedy of the simple ballad she was singing.
Here Mark called his sister in to sing for them, a request that would have been declined if not for a promise she made to Prue to do her best as a way to make up for past mischief. As she walked in, she sat down and gave Moor another surprise, as from her delicate throat came a voice with such power and emotion that it turned the simple ballad she was singing into a tragedy.
"Why did you choose that plaintive thing, all about love, despair, and death? It quite breaks one's heart to hear it," said Prue, pausing in a mental estimate of her morning's shopping.
"Why did you pick that sad song about love, despair, and death? It really breaks your heart to listen to it," said Prue, briefly distracted as she considered her morning shopping.
"It came into my head, and so I sung it. Now I'll try another, for I am bound to please you—if I can." And she broke out again with an airy melody as jubilant as if a lark had mistaken moonlight for the dawn and soared skyward, singing as it went. So blithe and beautiful were both voice and song they caused a sigh of pleasure, a sen[38]sation of keen delight in the listener, and seemed to gift the singer with an unsuspected charm. As she ended Sylvia turned about, and seeing the satisfaction of their guest in his face, prevented him from expressing it in words by saying, in her frank way—
"It popped into my head, so I sang it. Now I’ll try another, because I want to make you happy—if I can." And she burst out again with a lighthearted melody as cheerful as if a lark had confused moonlight for dawn and flew up, singing all the way. Both her voice and the song were so joyful and beautiful that they made the listeners sigh with pleasure, a sharp thrill of delight, and seemed to give the singer an unexpected charm. When she finished, Sylvia turned around, and seeing the satisfaction on their guest's face, stopped him from putting it into words by saying, in her straightforward way—
"Never mind the compliments. I know my voice is good, for that you may thank nature; that it is well trained, for that praise Herr Pedalsturm; and that you have heard it at all, you owe to my desire to atone for certain trespasses of yesterday and to-day, because I seldom sing before strangers."
"Forget the compliments. I know my voice is good, and you can thank nature for that; it's well trained, so give credit to Herr Pedalsturm; and the fact that you’ve heard it at all is due to my wish to make up for certain mistakes from yesterday and today, since I usually don’t sing in front of strangers."
"Allow me to offer my hearty thanks to Nature, Pedalsturm, and Penitence, and also to hope that in time I may be regarded, not as a stranger, but a neighbor and a friend."
"Let me express my sincere gratitude to Nature, Pedalsturm, and Penitence, and I also hope that in time I will be seen, not as a stranger, but as a neighbor and a friend."
Something in the gentle emphasis of the last word struck pleasantly on the girl's ear, and seemed to answer an unspoken longing. She looked up at him with a searching glance, appeared to find some 'assurance given by looks,' and as a smile broke over her face she offered her hand as if obeying a sudden impulse, and said, half to him, half to herself—
Something in the soft emphasis of the last word resonated pleasantly with the girl, seeming to satisfy an unexpressed desire. She looked up at him with an intense gaze, appeared to find some 'reassurance in his eyes,' and as a smile spread across her face, she extended her hand as if following a sudden urge, and said, half to him, half to herself—
"I think I have found the friend already."
"I think I've already found the friend."
CHAPTER III.
AFLOAT.
Sylvia sat sewing in the sunshine with an expression on[39] her face half mirthful, half melancholy, as she looked backward to the girlhood just ended, and forward to the womanhood just beginning, for on that midsummer day, she was eighteen. Voices roused her from her reverie, and, looking up, she saw her brother approaching with two friends, their neighbor Geoffrey Moor and his guest Adam Warwick. Her first impulse was to throw down her work and run to meet them, her second to remember her new dignity and sit still, awaiting them with well-bred composure, quite unconscious that the white figure among the vines added a picturesque finish to the quiet summer scene.
Sylvia was sitting in the sunshine, sewing, with a look on her face that was a mix of joy and sadness as she reflected on her recently ended girlhood and the womanhood that was just starting. On that midsummer day, she was eighteen. Voices pulled her out of her thoughts, and when she looked up, she saw her brother coming toward her with two friends: their neighbor Geoffrey Moor and his guest Adam Warwick. Her first instinct was to drop her work and run to greet them, but her second was to remember her newfound dignity and stay seated, waiting for them with calm poise, completely unaware that her white dress among the vines made the quiet summer scene even more beautiful.
They came up warm and merry, with a brisk row across the bay, and Sylvia met them with a countenance that gave a heartier welcome than her words, as she greeted the neighbor cordially, the stranger courteously, and began to gather up her work when they seated themselves in the bamboo chairs scattered about the wide piazza.
They arrived feeling cheerful and lively after a quick row across the bay, and Sylvia greeted them with a face that expressed a warmer welcome than her words did. She warmly welcomed the neighbor, politely acknowledged the stranger, and started to collect her work as they settled into the bamboo chairs spread out across the spacious porch.
"You need not disturb yourself," said Mark, "we are only making this a way-station, en route for the studio. Can you tell me where my knapsack is to be found? after one of Prue's stowages, nothing short of a divining-rod will discover it, I'm afraid."[40]
"You don't have to worry," said Mark, "we're just stopping here on the way to the studio. Do you know where I can find my backpack? After one of Prue's packing jobs, I'm afraid only a divining rod will help me find it."[40]
"I know where it is. Are you going away again so soon, Mark?"
"I know where it is. Are you leaving again so soon, Mark?"
"Only a two days' trip up the river with these mates of mine. No, Sylvia, it can't be done."
"Just a two-day trip up the river with my friends. Nope, Sylvia, that's not going to happen."
"I did not say anything."
"I didn't say anything."
"Not in words, but you looked a whole volley of 'Can't I goes?' and I answered it. No girl but you would dream of such a thing; you hate picnics, and as this will be a long and rough one, don't you see how absurd it would be for you to try it?"
"Not in words, but you gave me a whole bunch of 'Can I go?' looks, and I replied to them. No girl but you would even think of something like that; you dislike picnics, and since this one will be long and tough, can't you see how ridiculous it would be for you to attempt it?"
"I don't quite see it, Mark, for this would not be an ordinary picnic; it would be like a little romance to me, and I had rather have it than any birthday present you could give me. We used to have such happy times together before we were grown up, I don't like to be so separated now. But if it is not best, I'm sorry that I even looked a wish."
"I don’t really see it, Mark, because this wouldn’t just be an ordinary picnic; it would feel like a little romance to me, and I’d rather have that than any birthday gift you could give me. We used to have such great times together before we grew up, and I don’t like being so distant now. But if it’s not the best idea, I’m sorry I even wished for it."
Sylvia tried to keep both disappointment and desire out of her voice as she spoke, though a most intense longing had taken possession of her when she heard of a projected pleasure so entirely after her own heart. But there was an unconscious reproach in her last words, a mute appeal in the wistful eyes that looked across the glittering bay to the green hills beyond. Now, Mark was both fond and proud of the young sister, who, while he was studying art abroad, had studied nature at home, till the wayward but winning child had bloomed into a most attractive girl. He remembered her devotion to him, his late neglect of her, and longed to make atonement. With elevated eyebrows and inquiring glances, he turned from one friend to another. Moor nodded and smiled, Warwick nodded, and sighed privately, and having taken the sense of the meeting by a new style of vote, Mark suddenly announced[41]—
Sylvia tried to hide her disappointment and desire as she spoke, though a deep longing had taken hold of her when she heard about a planned event that was so in line with her interests. But there was an unspoken accusation in her last words, a silent plea in her wistful eyes as they gazed across the sparkling bay to the green hills beyond. Mark was both fond of and proud of his young sister, who, while he was studying art abroad, had explored nature at home, transforming from a mischievous but charming child into a very attractive girl. He remembered her dedication to him, his recent neglect of her, and he wanted to make amends. With raised eyebrows and curious glances, he looked from one friend to another. Moor nodded and smiled, Warwick nodded and sighed quietly, and after gauging the mood of the gathering in a new way, Mark suddenly announced[41]—
"You can go if you like, Sylvia."
"You can go if you want, Sylvia."
"What!" cried his sister, starting up with a characteristic impetuosity that sent her basket tumbling down the steps, and crowned her dozing cat with Prue's nightcap frills. "Do you mean it, Mark? Wouldn't it spoil your pleasure, Mr. Moor? Shouldn't I be a trouble, Mr. Warwick? Tell me frankly, for if I can go I shall be happier than I can express."
"What!" her sister exclaimed, jumping up with her usual impulsiveness, sending her basket tumbling down the steps and placing Prue's nightcap frills on her sleeping cat. "Are you serious, Mark? Wouldn't it ruin your fun, Mr. Moor? Wouldn't I just be a bother, Mr. Warwick? Be honest with me, because if I can go, I'll be happier than I can even say."
The gentlemen smiled at her eagerness, but as they saw the altered face she turned toward them, each felt already repaid for any loss of freedom they might experience hereafter, and gave unanimous consent. Upon receipt of which Sylvia felt inclined to dance about the three and bless them audibly, but restrained herself, and beamed upon them in a state of wordless gratitude pleasant to behold. Having given a rash consent, Mark now thought best to offer a few obstacles to enhance its value and try his sister's mettle.
The guys smiled at her enthusiasm, but when they saw the changed expression on her face, each of them felt already rewarded for any loss of freedom they might face in the future, and they all agreed. Once they agreed, Sylvia felt like dancing around them and expressing her thanks out loud, but she held back and instead beamed at them with a silent gratitude that was nice to see. After giving a hasty consent, Mark thought it would be a good idea to present a few challenges to make it more meaningful and test his sister's character.
"Don't ascend into the air like a young balloon, child, but hear the conditions upon which you go, for if you fail to work three miracles it is all over with you. Firstly, the consent of the higher powers, for father will dread all sorts of dangers—you are such a freakish creature,—and Prue will be scandalized because trips like this are not the fashion for young ladies."
"Don't float up into the sky like a helium balloon, kid, but pay attention to the conditions you have to meet, because if you can't pull off three miracles, it’s game over for you. First, you need the approval of the higher powers, because your dad will be worried about all kinds of risks—you're quite the unusual person—and Prue will be shocked since adventures like this aren't really in style for young women."
"Consider that point settled and go on to the next," said Sylvia, who, having ruled the house ever since she was born, had no fears of success with either father or sister.
"Let’s move on to the next point," said Sylvia, who had been in charge of the house since she was born and wasn’t worried about succeeding with either her father or sister.
"Secondly, you must do yourself up in as compact a parcel as possible; for though you little women are very ornamental on land, you are not very convenient for transportation by water. Cambric gowns and French slippers are highly appropriate and agreeable at the present moment,[42] but must be sacrificed to the stern necessities of the case. You must make a dowdy of yourself in some usefully short, scant, dingy costume, which will try the nerves of all beholders, and triumphantly prove that women were never meant for such excursions."
"Secondly, you need to pack yourself up as tightly as possible; although you lovely ladies look great on land, you're not exactly easy to transport by water. While cambric dresses and French slippers are very stylish and appealing right now, they have to be sacrificed for the harsh realities of the situation. You’ll have to dress dowdily in some short, practical, drab outfit that will test the nerves of everyone who sees you and will clearly show that women were never intended for such trips."
"Wait five minutes and I'll triumphantly prove to the contrary," answered Sylvia, as she ran into the house.
"Wait five minutes and I'll confidently prove you wrong," Sylvia replied as she dashed into the house.
Her five minutes was sufficiently elastic to cover fifteen, for she was ravaging her wardrobe to effect her purpose and convince her brother, whose artistic tastes she consulted, with a skill that did her good service in the end. Rapidly assuming a gray gown, with a jaunty jacket of the same, she kilted the skirt over one of green, the pedestrian length of which displayed boots of uncompromising thickness. Over her shoulder, by a broad ribbon, she slung a prettily wrought pouch, and ornamented her hat pilgrim-wise with a cockle shell. Then taking her brother's alpen-stock she crept down, and standing in the door-way presented a little figure all in gray and green, like the earth she was going to wander over, and a face that blushed and smiled and shone as she asked demurely—
Her five minutes felt more like fifteen, as she was rifling through her wardrobe to achieve her goal and impress her brother, whose artistic opinions she considered, which ultimately helped her out. Quickly putting on a gray dress with a stylish jacket to match, she hiked up the skirt over a green one that reached a practical length, revealing boots that were sturdy and reliable. She slung a nicely designed pouch across her shoulder with a wide ribbon, and adorned her hat in a pilgrim fashion with a seashell. Then, grabbing her brother's hiking pole, she carefully descended and stood in the doorway, presenting a tiny figure dressed in gray and green, like the earth she was about to explore, and a face that blushed, smiled, and glimmered as she asked sweetly—
"Please, Mark, am I picturesque and convenient enough to go?"
"Please, Mark, do I look good enough to go?"
He wheeled about and stared approvingly, forgetting cause in effect till Warwick began to laugh like a merry bass viol, and Moor joined him, saying—
He turned around and looked on with approval, forgetting the cause and effect until Warwick started laughing like a cheerful bass viol, and Moor joined him, saying—
"Come, Mark, own that you are conquered, and let us turn our commonplace voyage into a pleasure pilgrimage, with a lively lady to keep us knights and gentlemen wherever we are."
"Come on, Mark, admit that you’ve been beaten, and let’s turn our regular trip into a fun adventure, with an energetic lady to keep us knights and gentlemen wherever we go."
"I say no more; only remember, Sylvia, if you get burnt, drowned, or blown away, I'm not responsible for the[43] damage, and shall have the satisfaction of saying, 'There, I told you so.'"
"I won't say anything else; just keep this in mind, Sylvia, if you end up getting burned, drowned, or swept away, it’s not my fault, and I’ll have the satisfaction of saying, 'See, I told you so.'"
"That satisfaction may be mine when I come home quite safe and well," replied Sylvia, serenely. "Now for the last condition."
"That satisfaction will be mine when I come home safe and sound," replied Sylvia, calmly. "Now for the final condition."
Warwick looked with interest from the sister to the brother; for, being a solitary man, domestic scenes and relations possessed the charm of novelty to him.
Warwick watched with curiosity as he moved his gaze from the sister to the brother; as a solitary man, family moments and relationships held a fresh appeal for him.
"Thirdly, you are not to carry a boat-load of luggage, cloaks, pillows, silver forks, or a dozen napkins, but are to fare as we fare, sleeping in hammocks, barns, or on the bare ground, without shrieking at bats or bewailing the want of mosquito netting; eating when, where, and what is most convenient, and facing all kinds of weather regardless of complexion, dishevelment, and fatigue. If you can promise all this, be here loaded and ready to go off at six o'clock to-morrow morning."
"Thirdly, you shouldn't bring a ton of luggage, like cloaks, pillows, silver forks, or a dozen napkins. You need to live like we do, sleeping in hammocks, barns, or on the ground, without complaining about bats or missing mosquito nets; eating whenever, wherever, and whatever is easiest, and dealing with all kinds of weather, no matter how you look, your hair, or how tired you are. If you can agree to all this, be here packed and ready to leave at six o'clock tomorrow morning."
After which cheerful picture of the joys to come, Mark marched away to his studio, taking his friends with him.
After that cheerful vision of the joys ahead, Mark marched off to his studio, bringing his friends along.
Sylvia worked the three miracles, and at half past five, A. M. was discovered sitting on the piazza, with her hammock rolled into a twine sausage at her feet, her hat firmly tied on, her scrip packed, and her staff in her hand. "Waiting till called for," she said, as her brother passed her, late and yawning as usual. As the clock struck six the carriage drove round, and Moor and Warwick came up the avenue in nautical array. Then arose a delightful clamor of voices, slamming of doors, hurrying of feet and frequent peals of laughter; for every one was in holiday spirits, and the morning seemed made for pleasuring.
Sylvia had accomplished three miracles, and at 5:30 A.M. she was found sitting on the porch, her hammock rolled up at her feet like a twisted bundle, her hat securely tied on, her bag packed, and her walking stick in hand. "Just waiting to be called," she said as her brother walked by, running late and yawning like usual. As the clock struck six, the carriage arrived, and Moor and Warwick came up the driveway dressed in nautical outfits. A joyful noise filled the air with voices, slamming doors, hurried footsteps, and bursts of laughter; everyone was in a festive mood, and the morning felt perfect for having fun.
Mr. Yule regarded the voyagers with an aspect as benign as the summer sky overhead; Prue ran to and fro pouring[44] forth a stream of counsels, warnings, and predictions; men and maids gathered on the lawn or hung out of upper windows; and even old Hecate, the cat, was seen chasing imaginary rats and mice in the grass till her yellow eyes glared with excitement. "All in," was announced at last, and as the carriage rolled away its occupants looked at one another with faces of blithe satisfaction that their pilgrimage was so auspiciously begun.
Mr. Yule looked at the travelers with a friendly expression, like the clear summer sky above; Prue was running back and forth, pouring out a stream of advice, warnings, and predictions; men and women gathered on the lawn or leaned out of upper windows; and even old Hecate, the cat, was seen chasing imaginary rats and mice in the grass, her yellow eyes full of excitement. "All in," was finally announced, and as the carriage rolled away, its passengers glanced at each other with happy faces, pleased that their journey had started off so well.
A mile or more up the river the large, newly-painted boat awaited them. The embarkation was a speedy one, for the cargo was soon stowed in lockers and under seats, Sylvia forwarded to her place in the bow; Mark, as commander of the craft, took the helm; Moor and Warwick, as crew, sat waiting orders; and Hugh, the coachman, stood ready to push off at word of command. Presently it came, a strong hand sent them rustling through the flags, down dropped the uplifted oars, and with a farewell cheer from a group upon the shore the Kelpie glided out into the stream.
A mile or so up the river, the large, freshly painted boat was waiting for them. They boarded quickly since the cargo was soon packed into lockers and under seats. Sylvia took her spot in the front; Mark, as the captain, took the wheel; Moor and Warwick, as the crew, sat waiting for instructions; and Hugh, the coachman, was ready to push off at the command. Soon, that command came. A strong hand sent them rustling through the reeds, the oars dropped, and with a farewell cheer from a group on the shore, the Kelpie glided out into the water.
Sylvia, too full of genuine content to talk, sat listening to the musical dip of well-pulled oars, watching the green banks on either side, dabbling her hands in the eddies as they rippled by, and singing to the wind, as cheerful and serene as the river that gave her back a smiling image of herself. What her companions talked of she neither heard nor cared to know, for she was looking at the great picture-book that always lies ready for the turning of the youngest or the oldest hands; was receiving the welcome of the playmates she best loved, and was silently yielding herself to the power which works all wonders with its benignant magic. Hour after hour she journeyed along that fluent road. Under bridges where early fishers lifted up their[45] lines to let them through; past gardens tilled by unskilful townsmen who harvested an hour of strength to pay the daily tax the city levied on them; past honeymoon cottages where young wives walked with young husbands in the dew, or great houses shut against the morning. Lovers came floating down the stream with masterless rudder and trailing oars. College race-boats shot by with modern Greek choruses in full blast and the frankest criticisms from their scientific crews. Fathers went rowing to and fro with argosies of pretty children, who gave them gay good morrows. Sometimes they met fanciful nutshells manned by merry girls, who made for shore at sight of them with most erratic movements and novel commands included in their Art of Navigation. Now and then some poet or philosopher went musing by, fishing for facts or fictions, where other men catch pickerel or perch.
Sylvia, too full of true happiness to talk, sat listening to the rhythmic sound of well-pulled oars, watching the green banks on either side, dipping her hands in the swirling water as it rippled by, and singing to the wind, as cheerful and calm as the river that reflected a smiling image of herself. She didn’t hear or care to know what her companions were talking about because she was focused on the beautiful picture-book that’s always ready for the youngest or oldest hands to turn the pages; she was embracing the presence of the playmates she loved most, and silently surrendering herself to the force that works wonders with its kind magic. Hour after hour, she traveled along that flowing path. Under bridges where early fishermen lifted their lines to let boats pass; past gardens cultivated by inexperienced townsfolk who worked an hour of labor to pay the city's daily tax; past honeymoon cottages where young wives walked with young husbands in the morning dew, or large houses closed off from the morning. Lovers floated down the stream with no one steering and trailing oars. College racing boats sped by with modern Greek chorus songs blasting and candid feedback from their scientific crews. Fathers rowed back and forth with boats full of beautiful children, who greeted them with cheerful hellos. Sometimes they encountered playful little boats filled with giggling girls, who made their way to shore with the most unpredictable movements and quirky commands in their unique style of navigation. Occasionally, a poet or philosopher would drift by, searching for truths or stories, where other men were catching fish.
All manner of sights and sounds greeted Sylvia, and she felt as if she were watching a Panorama painted in water colors by an artist who had breathed into his work the breath of life and given each figure power to play its part. Never had human faces looked so lovely to her eye, for morning beautified the plainest with its ruddy kiss; never had human voices sounded so musical to her ear, for daily cares had not yet brought discord to the instruments tuned by sleep and touched by sunshine into pleasant sound; never had the whole race seemed so near and dear to her, for she was unconsciously pledging all she met in that genuine Elixir Vitæ which sets the coldest blood aglow and makes the whole world kin; never had she felt so truly her happiest self, for of all the costlier pleasures she had known not one had been so congenial as this, as she rippled farther and farther up the stream and seemed to[46] float into a world whose airs brought only health and peace. Her comrades wisely left her to her thoughts, a smiling Silence for their figure-head, and none among them but found the day fairer and felt himself fitter to enjoy it for the innocent companionship of maidenhood and a happy heart.
All kinds of sights and sounds welcomed Sylvia, and she felt like she was watching a panorama painted in watercolors by an artist who breathed life into his work and gave each character the power to play its role. Never had human faces looked so beautiful to her eyes, as morning enhanced even the plainest with its warm glow; never had human voices sounded so musical to her ears, as daily worries had not yet introduced discord to the melodies shaped by sleep and illuminated by sunshine; never had the entire human race seemed so close and dear to her, as she was unconsciously connecting with everyone she met in that genuine Elixir Vitæ that warms the coldest blood and makes everyone feel like family; never had she felt so truly like her happiest self, for among all the more expensive pleasures she had experienced, none had been as comforting as this, as she flowed further and further up the stream and seemed to float into a world where the air brought only health and peace. Her friends wisely left her to her thoughts, a smiling silence their focus, and each of them found the day more beautiful and felt more ready to enjoy it because of the innocent company of womanhood and a joyful heart.
At noon they dropped anchor under a wide-spreading oak that stood on the river's edge, a green tent for wanderers like themselves; there they ate their first meal spread among white clovers, with a pair of squirrels staring at them as curiously as human spectators ever watched royalty at dinner, while several meek cows courteously left their guests the shade and went away to dine at a side-table spread in the sun. They spent an hour or two talking or drowsing luxuriously on the grass; then the springing up of a fresh breeze roused them all, and weighing anchor they set sail for another port.
At noon, they dropped anchor under a sprawling oak tree that stood by the riverbank, a green refuge for travelers like themselves. They enjoyed their first meal laid out among white clovers, with a pair of squirrels watching them as curiously as people watch royalty at dinner, while a few gentle cows politely left the shade for a sunny spot to eat. They spent an hour or two chatting or lazily dozing on the grass; then a fresh breeze picked up, stirring them all, and after weighing anchor, they set sail for another destination.
Now Sylvia saw new pictures, for, leaving all traces of the city behind them, they went swiftly countryward. Sometimes by hayfields, each an idyl in itself, with white-sleeved mowers all arow; the pleasant sound of whetted scythes; great loads rumbling up lanes, with brown-faced children shouting atop; rosy girls raising fragrant winrows or bringing water for thirsty sweethearts leaning on their rakes. Often they saw ancient farm-houses with mossy roofs, and long well-sweeps suggestive of fresh draughts, and the drip of brimming pitchers; orchards and cornfields rustling on either hand, and grandmotherly caps at the narrow windows, or stout matrons tending babies in the doorway as they watched smaller selves playing keep house under the "laylocks" by the wall. Villages, like white flocks, slept on the hillsides; martinbox schoolhouses appeared here and there,[47] astir with busy voices, alive with wistful eyes; and more than once they came upon little mermen bathing, who dived with sudden splashes, like a squad of turtles tumbling off a sunny rock.
Now Sylvia saw new sights as they quickly left the city behind and headed into the countryside. Sometimes they passed by hayfields, each a picture of tranquility, with white-sleeved mowers lined up; the pleasant sound of sharpened scythes; big loads rumbling up lanes with brown-faced kids shouting on top; rosy girls creating fragrant rows or bringing water to thirsty sweethearts leaning on their rakes. Often, they spotted old farmhouses with mossy roofs and long well-sweeps suggesting fresh drinks, with the drip of filled pitchers; orchards and cornfields rustled on either side, and grandmotherly caps peeked out from narrow windows, or sturdy women cared for babies in doorways while watching younger ones playing house beneath the "laylocks" by the wall. Villages, like white flocks, rested on the hillsides; martinbox schoolhouses popped up here and there, filled with busy voices and bright, longing eyes; and more than once they came across little mermen splashing around as they dove in, like a group of turtles tumbling off a sunny rock.
Then they went floating under vernal arches, where a murmurous rustle seemed to whisper, "Stay!" along shadowless sweeps, where the blue turned to gold and dazzled with its unsteady shimmer; passed islands so full of birds they seemed green cages floating in the sun, or doubled capes that opened long vistas of light and shade, through which they sailed into the pleasant land where summer reigned supreme. To Sylvia it seemed as if the inhabitants of these solitudes had flocked down to the shore to greet her as she came. Fleets of lilies unfurled their sails on either hand, and cardinal flowers waved their scarlet flags among the green. The sagittaria lifted its blue spears from arrowy leaves; wild roses smiled at her with blooming faces; meadow lilies rang their flame-colored bells; and clematis and ivy hung garlands everywhere, as if hers were a floral progress, and each came to do her honor.
Then they floated under springtime arches, where a soft rustle seemed to whisper, "Stay!" along bright pathways, where the blue turned to gold and sparkled with its unsteady shimmer; passed islands so full of birds they looked like green cages floating in the sun, or doubling capes that opened long views of light and shade, through which they sailed into the delightful land where summer ruled supreme. To Sylvia, it felt as if the inhabitants of these lonely places had gathered at the shore to greet her as she arrived. Fleets of lilies opened their sails on either side, and cardinal flowers waved their red flags among the green. The sagittaria lifted its blue spears from arrow-shaped leaves; wild roses smiled at her with their blooming faces; meadow lilies rang their bright orange bells; and clematis and ivy hung garlands everywhere, as if her arrival was a floral celebration, and each plant came to honor her.
Her neighbors kept up a flow of conversation as steady as the river's, and Sylvia listened now. Insensibly the changeful scenes before them recalled others, and in the friendly atmosphere that surrounded them these reminiscences found free expression. Each of the three had been fortunate in seeing much of foreign life; each had seen a different phase of it, and all were young enough to be still enthusiastic, accomplished enough to serve up their recollections with taste and skill, and give Sylvia glimpses of the world through spectacles sufficiently rose-colored to lend it the warmth which even Truth allows to her sister Romance.
Her neighbors chatted as continuously as a flowing river, and Sylvia listened closely. Unconsciously, the changing scenes in front of them reminded her of other moments, and in the warm atmosphere around them, these memories surfaced freely. Each of the three had been lucky enough to experience different aspects of life abroad; they had seen various sides of it, and they were all young enough to still feel enthusiastic, skilled enough to share their stories with flair and finesse, and offer Sylvia a view of the world through lenses rosy enough to add a warmth that even Truth permits her sister Romance.
The wind served them till sunset, then the sail was low[48]ered and the rowers took to their oars. Sylvia demanded her turn, and wrestled with one big oar while Warwick sat behind and did the work. Having blistered her hands and given herself as fine a color as any on her brother's palette, she professed herself satisfied, and went back to her seat to watch the evening-red transfigure earth and sky, making the river and its banks a more royal pageant than splendor-loving Elizabeth ever saw along the Thames.
The wind carried them until sunset, then the sail was lowered[48] and the rowers picked up their oars. Sylvia insisted on her turn and struggled with one large oar while Warwick sat behind doing the real work. After blistering her hands and giving herself a color as vivid as any on her brother's palette, she declared herself satisfied and returned to her seat to watch the evening red transform the earth and sky, turning the river and its banks into a more magnificent spectacle than the splendor-loving Elizabeth ever saw along the Thames.
Anxious to reach a certain point, they rowed on into the twilight, growing stiller and stiller as the deepening hush seemed to hint that Nature was at her prayers. Slowly the Kelpie floated along the shadowy way, and as the shores grew dim, the river dark with leaning hemlocks or an overhanging cliff, Sylvia felt as if she were making the last voyage across that fathomless stream where a pale boatman plies and many go lamenting.
Anxious to reach a certain point, they rowed into the twilight, growing quieter as the deepening silence seemed to suggest that Nature was at her prayers. Slowly, the Kelpie floated along the shadowy path, and as the shores faded, the river darkened with leaning hemlocks or an overhanging cliff. Sylvia felt as if she were making the final journey across that endless stream where a pale boatman ferries many who are mourning.
The long silence was broken first by Moor's voice, saying—
The long silence was first broken by Moor's voice, saying—
"Adam, sing."
"Adam, sing now."
If the influences of the hour had calmed Mark, touched Sylvia, and made Moor long for music, they had also softened Warwick. Leaning on his oar he lent the music of a mellow voice to the words of a German Volkslied, and launched a fleet of echoes such as any tuneful vintager might have sent floating down the Rhine. Sylvia was no weeper, but as she listened, all the day's happiness which had been pent up in her heart found vent in sudden tears, that streamed down noiseless and refreshing as a warm south rain. Why they came she could not tell, for neither song nor singer possessed the power to win so rare a tribute, and at another time, she would have restrained all visible expression of this indefinable yet sweet emotion. Mark and Moor had joined in the burden of the song, and[49] when that was done took up another; but Sylvia only sat and let her tears flow while they would, singing at heart, though her eyes were full and her cheeks wet faster than the wind could kiss them dry.
If the mood of the moment had calmed Mark, touched Sylvia, and made Moor crave music, it had also softened Warwick. Leaning on his oar, he sang a German folk song with a warm, smooth voice, sending out echoes like a joyful winemaker might release down the Rhine. Sylvia wasn’t the type to cry, but as she listened, all the happiness of the day that had built up in her heart spilled over in sudden tears, flowing down silently and refreshing like a warm southern rain. She couldn’t explain why she was crying, as neither the song nor the singer had the power to evoke such a rare response, and at another time, she would have held back any visible sign of this inexplicable yet sweet feeling. Mark and Moor had joined in the refrain of the song, and [49] when that was finished, they started another; but Sylvia just sat there, letting her tears fall as they wished, singing inside, even though her eyes were full and her cheeks were wet faster than the wind could dry them.
After frequent peerings and tackings here and there, Mark at last discovered the haven he desired, and with much rattling of oars, clanking of chains, and splashing of impetuous boots, a landing was effected, and Sylvia found herself standing on a green bank with her hammock in her arms and much wonderment in her mind whether the nocturnal experiences in store for her would prove as agreeable as the daylight ones had been. Mark and Moor unloaded the boat and prospected for an eligible sleeping-place. Warwick, being an old campaigner, set about building a fire, and the girl began her sylvan housekeeping. The scene rapidly brightened into light and color as the blaze sprang up, showing the little kettle slung gipsywise on forked sticks, and the supper prettily set forth in a leafy table-service on a smooth, flat stone. Soon four pairs of wet feet surrounded the fire; an agreeable oblivion of meum and tuum concerning plates, knives, and cups did away with etiquette, and every one was in a comfortable state of weariness, which rendered the thought of bed so pleasant that they deferred their enjoyment of the reality, as children keep the best bite till the last.
After a lot of looking around and adjusting things, Mark finally found the spot he wanted. With a lot of oar splashing, chain clanking, and noisy boots, they managed to land, and Sylvia found herself standing on a green bank, holding her hammock and wondering whether the nighttime adventures ahead would be as enjoyable as the ones they’d had in the daylight. Mark and Moor unloaded the boat and looked for a good place to sleep. Warwick, being experienced, started building a fire, while the girl began setting up her little camp. The scene quickly lit up with warmth and color as the fire blazed, revealing the small kettle hung up on forked sticks and a lovely supper arranged on a flat stone. Soon, four pairs of wet feet gathered around the fire; the usual concerns about plates, knives, and cups faded away, making everyone forget about etiquette. They all felt pleasantly tired, which made the idea of going to bed so appealing that they decided to enjoy the moment a bit longer, like kids saving the best bite for last.
"What are you thinking of here all by yourself?" asked Mark, coming to lounge on his sister's plaid, which she had spread somewhat apart from the others, and where she sat watching the group before her with a dreamy aspect.
"What are you thinking about all by yourself?" Mark asked, settling onto his sister's plaid blanket, which she had spread a little away from the others, while she sat there watching the group in front of her with a dreamy look.
"I was watching your two friends. See what a fine study they make with the red flicker of the fire on their faces and the background of dark pines behind them."[50]
"I was watching your two friends. Look at how great they look with the red glow of the fire on their faces and the dark pines behind them." [50]
They did make a fine study, for both were goodly men yet utterly unlike, one being of the heroic type, the other of the poetic. Warwick was a head taller than his tall friend, broad-shouldered, strong-limbed, and bronzed by wind and weather. A massive head, covered with rings of ruddy brown hair, gray eyes, that seemed to pierce through all disguises, an eminent nose, and a beard like one of Mark's stout saints. Power, intellect, and courage were stamped on face and figure, making him the manliest man that Sylvia had ever seen. He leaned against the stone, yet nothing could have been less reposeful than his attitude, for the native unrest of the man asserted itself in spite of weariness or any soothing influence of time or place. Moor was much slighter, and betrayed in every gesture the unconscious grace of the gentleman born. A most attractive face, with its broad brow, serene eyes, and the cordial smile about the mouth. A sweet, strong nature, one would say, which, having used life well had learned the secret of a true success. Inward tranquillity seemed his, and it was plain to see that no wave of sound, no wandering breath, no glimpse of color, no hint of night or nature was without its charm and its significance for him.
They made a great study together, as both were admirable men, yet completely different—one was the heroic type, while the other was more poetic. Warwick was a head taller than his tall friend, broad-shouldered, strong, and weathered by the elements. He had a strong head covered with curls of reddish-brown hair, piercing gray eyes, a distinguished nose, and a beard like one of Mark's sturdy saints. Power, intellect, and courage were evident in his face and build, making him the manliest man Sylvia had ever encountered. He leaned against the stone, but his posture was anything but relaxed, as the inherent restlessness of the man showed itself despite any exhaustion or calming effect of the moment or setting. Moor was much slimmer and displayed the effortless grace of a natural gentleman in every movement. He had a very attractive face, with a broad forehead, calm eyes, and a warm smile. One would suggest he had a sweet, strong character, having lived life well and discovered the secret of true success. He seemed to possess inner peace, and it was clear that no sound, no fleeting breath, no splash of color, and no hint of night or nature was without its appeal and meaning for him.
"Tell me about that man, Mark. I have heard you speak of him since you came home, but supposing he was some blowzy artist, I never cared to ask about him. Now I've seen him, I want to know more," said Sylvia, as her brother laid himself down after an approving glance at the group opposite.
"Tell me about that guy, Mark. I've heard you mention him since you got back, but since I thought he was just some out-of-it artist, I didn’t bother to ask. Now that I've seen him, I want to know more," said Sylvia as her brother laid down after giving an approving glance at the group across from them.
"I met him in Munich, when I first went abroad, and since then we have often come upon each other in our wanderings. He never writes, but goes and comes intent upon his own affairs; yet one never can forget him, and is always[51] glad to feel the grip of his hand again, it seems to put such life and courage into one."
"I met him in Munich when I first traveled abroad, and since then we've often run into each other during our journeys. He never writes but comes and goes, focused on his own things; still, you can never forget him, and I'm always[51] happy to feel his handshake again, it really brings so much energy and confidence."
"Is he good?" asked Sylvia, womanlike, beginning with the morals.
"Is he good?" asked Sylvia, in a typical way for women, starting with the morals.
"Violently virtuous. He is a masterful soul, bent on living out his beliefs and aspirations at any cost. Much given to denunciation of wrong-doing everywhere, and eager to execute justice upon all offenders high or low. Yet he possesses great nobility of character, great audacity of mind, and leads a life of the sternest integrity."
"Violently virtuous. He is a skilled individual, determined to live according to his beliefs and goals no matter what. He often condemns wrongdoing wherever he sees it and is quick to serve justice on all offenders, whether they’re powerful or not. Yet, he has a noble character, remarkable boldness of thought, and lives with the utmost integrity."
"Is he rich?"
"Is he wealthy?"
"In his own eyes, because he makes his wants so few."
"In his mind, it's because he desires so little."
"Is he married?"
"Is he married now?"
"No; he has no family, and not many friends, for he says what he means in the bluntest English, and few stand the test his sincerity applies."
"No; he has no family and not many friends because he says what he means in the bluntest way, and few can handle the sincerity he brings."
"What does he do in the world?"
"What does he do in the world?"
"Studies it, as we do books; dives into everything, analyzes character, and builds up his own with materials which will last. If that's not genius it's something better."
"Studies it like we study books; dives into everything, analyzes character, and shapes his own using materials that will endure. If that’s not genius, it’s something even better."
"Then he will do much good and be famous, won't he?"
"Then he'll do a lot of good and become famous, right?"
"Great good to many, but never will be famous, I fear. He is too fierce an iconoclast to suit the old party, too individual a reformer to join the new, and being born a century too soon must bide his time, or play out his part before stage and audience are ready for him."
"Great benefit to many, but I’m afraid he will never be famous. He’s too much of a fierce rebel for the old party, too much of an independent reformer to fit in with the new, and being born a century too early means he has to wait for his moment, or perform his role before the stage and audience are ready for him."
"Is he learned?"
"Is he educated?"
"Very, in uncommon sorts of wisdom; left college after a year of it, because it could not give him what he wanted, and taking the world for his university, life for his tutor, says he shall not graduate till his term ends with days."
"Very, in unusual kinds of wisdom; left college after a year because it couldn't give him what he wanted, and taking the world as his university, life as his teacher, says he won't graduate until his time ends with days."
"I hope so, for my sake. He is a grand man in the rough, and an excellent tonic for those who have courage to try him."
"I really hope so, for my sake. He’s a great guy at heart, and a perfect pick-me-up for those brave enough to give him a chance."
Sylvia was silent, thinking over all she had just heard and finding much to interest her in it, because, to her imaginative and enthusiastic nature, there was something irresistibly attractive in the strong, solitary, self-reliant man. Mark watched her for a moment, then asked with lazy curiosity—
Sylvia was quiet, reflecting on everything she had just heard and finding a lot that intrigued her, because to her imaginative and passionate personality, there was something undeniably appealing about the strong, independent, self-sufficient man. Mark observed her for a moment, then asked with casual curiosity—
"How do you like this other friend of mine?"
"How do you feel about this other friend of mine?"
"He went away when I was such a child that since he came back I've had to begin again; but if I like him at the end of another month as much as I do now, I shall try to make your friend my friend, because I need such an one very much."
"He left when I was so young that since he returned I've had to start over; but if I like him at the end of another month as much as I do now, I will try to make your friend my friend, because I really need someone like that."
Mark laughed at the innocent frankness of his sister's speech but took it as she meant it, and answered soberly—
Mark chuckled at his sister's straightforwardness, but he took her words as she intended and replied seriously—
"Better leave Platonics till you're forty. Though Moor is twelve years older than yourself he is a young man still, and you are grown a very captivating little woman."
"Better to wait on Platonics until you're forty. Even though Moor is twelve years older than you, he's still a young man, and you've become a very charming little woman."
Sylvia looked both scornful and indignant.
Sylvia looked both disdainful and angry.
"You need have no fears. There is such a thing as true and simple friendship between men and women, and if I can find no one of my own sex who can give me the help and happiness I want, why may I not look for it anywhere and accept it in whatever shape it comes?"
"You don’t need to worry. There is such a thing as genuine and straightforward friendship between men and women, and if I can’t find anyone of my own gender who can provide the support and happiness I seek, why shouldn’t I look for it elsewhere and accept it in whatever form it takes?"
"You may, my dear, and I'll lend a hand with all my heart, but you must be willing to take the consequences in whatever shape they come," said Mark, not ill pleased with the prospect his fancy conjured up.
"You can, my dear, and I’ll help you with all my heart, but you have to be ready to face the consequences no matter how they show up," said Mark, feeling pretty good about the idea his imagination created.
"I will," replied Sylvia loftily, and fate took her at her word.[53]
"I will," Sylvia said proudly, and fate took her at her word.[53]
Presently some one suggested bed, and the proposition was unanimously accepted.
Currently, someone suggested going to bed, and the idea was accepted without any disagreement.
"Where are you going to hang me?" asked Sylvia, as she laid hold of her hammock and looked about her with nearly as much interest as if her suspension was to be of the perpendicular order.
"Where are you going to hang me?" asked Sylvia, as she grabbed her hammock and looked around with almost as much interest as if she were going to be hung upright.
"You are not to be swung up in a tree to-night but laid like a ghost, and requested not to walk till morning. There is an unused barn close by, so we shall have a roof over us for one night longer," answered Mark, playing chamberlain while the others remained to quench the fire and secure the larder.
"You won't be hanging up in a tree tonight but lying down like a ghost, and I ask you not to move until morning. There's an empty barn nearby, so we’ll have a roof over us for one more night," replied Mark, acting as the host while the others stayed behind to put out the fire and secure the food supplies.
An early moon lighted Sylvia to bed, and when shown her half the barn, which, as she was a Marine, was very properly the bay, Mark explained, she scouted the idea of being nervous or timid in such rude quarters, made herself a cosy nest and bade her brother a merry good night.
An early moon lit Sylvia to bed, and when she was shown half the barn, which, since she was a Marine, was quite appropriately the bay, Mark explained, she dismissed the idea of being nervous or timid in such rough surroundings, made herself a cozy nest, and wished her brother a cheerful good night.
More weary than she would confess, Sylvia fell asleep at once, despite the novelty of her situation and the noises that fill a summer night with fitful rustlings and tones. How long she slept she did not know, but woke suddenly and sat erect with that curious thrill which sometimes startles one out of deepest slumber, and is often the forerunner of some dread or danger. She felt this hot tingle through blood and nerves, and stared about her thinking of fire. But everything was dark and still, and after waiting a few moments she decided that her nest had been too warm, for her temples throbbed and her cheeks were feverish with the close air of the barn half filled with new-made hay.
More exhausted than she would admit, Sylvia quickly fell asleep, despite the unfamiliarity of her situation and the sounds that fill a summer night with restless rustles and noises. She didn’t know how long she had been asleep, but suddenly woke up and sat up straight, feeling that strange thrill that sometimes jolts someone from a deep sleep, often signaling some fear or danger. She felt a hot tingle through her veins and nerves, and looked around, thinking of fire. But everything was dark and quiet, and after a few moments of waiting, she concluded that her spot had been too warm, as her temples throbbed and her cheeks were flushed from the stuffy air of the barn, which was half-filled with freshly made hay.
Creeping up a fragrant slope she spread her plaid again and lay down where a cool breath flowed through wide chinks in the wall. Sleep was slowly returning when the[54] rustle of footsteps scared it quite away and set her heart beating fast, for they came toward the new couch she had chosen. Holding her breath she listened. The quiet tread drew nearer and nearer till it paused within a yard of her, then some one seemed to throw themselves down, sigh heavily a few times and grow still as if falling asleep.
Crawling up a fragrant slope, she spread her plaid again and lay down where a cool breeze flowed through wide gaps in the wall. Sleep was slowly coming back when the[54] sound of footsteps startled it away and made her heart race, as they approached the new spot she had picked. Holding her breath, she listened. The soft footsteps got closer and closer until they stopped just a yard away from her, then someone seemed to throw themselves down, sigh heavily a few times, and grow quiet as if falling asleep.
"It is Mark," thought Sylvia, and whispered his name, but no one answered, and from the other corner of the barn she heard her brother muttering in his sleep. Who was it, then? Mark had said there were no cattle near, she was sure neither of her comrades had left their bivouac, for there was her brother talking as usual in his dreams; some one seemed restless and turned often with decided motion, that was Warwick, she thought, while the quietest sleeper of the three betrayed his presence by laughing once with the low-toned merriment she recognized as Moor's. These discoveries left her a prey to visions of grimy strollers, maudlin farm-servants, and infectious emigrants in dismal array. A strong desire to cry out possessed her for a moment, but was checked; for with all her sensitiveness Sylvia had much common sense, and that spirit which hates to be conquered even by a natural fear. She remembered her scornful repudiation of the charge of timidity, and the endless jokes she would have to undergo if her mysterious neighbor should prove some harmless wanderer or an imaginary terror of her own, so she held her peace, thinking valiantly as the drops gathered on her forehead, and every sense grew painfully alert—
"It’s Mark," Sylvia thought and whispered his name, but no one replied. From the other corner of the barn, she could hear her brother mumbling in his sleep. Who could it be then? Mark had said there were no cattle nearby, and she was sure none of her friends had left their camp because her brother was talking as usual in his dreams. Someone seemed restless, turning frequently with noticeable movements; that must be Warwick, she figured, while the quietest of the three revealed his presence by laughing softly, the kind of laughter she recognized as Moor's. These realizations filled her with images of grimy travelers, overly sentimental farmhands, and sickly emigrants in sad states. For a moment, she felt an overwhelming urge to scream, but she held back; despite her sensitivity, Sylvia was quite practical and had that spirit that hates to be defeated, even by a natural fear. She remembered how she had scoffed at being called timid and the endless teasing she'd endure if her mysterious neighbor turned out to be just a harmless wanderer or a figment of her imagination. So, she stayed silent, trying to think bravely as the sweat gathered on her forehead and every sense became painfully alert—
"I'll not call if my hair turns gray with fright, and I find myself an idiot to-morrow. I told them to try me, and I won't be found wanting at the first alarm. I'll be still, if the thing does not touch me till dawn, when I shall[55] know how to act at once, and so save myself from ridicule at the cost of a wakeful night."
"I won’t scream if I get scared and my hair turns gray, and I don’t want to look foolish tomorrow. I told them to test me, and I won’t back down at the first sign of danger. I’ll stay calm if it doesn't involve me until morning, when I’ll know exactly how to react and avoid looking ridiculous, even if it means staying up all night."
Holding fast to this resolve Sylvia lay motionless; listening to the cricket's chirp without, and taking uncomfortable notes of the state of things within, for the new comer stirred heavily, sighed long and deeply, and seemed to wake often, like one too sad or weary to rest. She would have been wise to have screamed her scream and had the rout over, for she tormented herself with the ingenuity of a lively fancy, and suffered more from her own terrors than at the discovery of a dozen vampires. Every tale of diablerie she had ever heard came most inopportunely to haunt her now, and though she felt their folly she could not free herself from their dominion. She wondered till she could wonder no longer what the morning would show her. She tried to calculate in how many springs she could reach and fly over the low partition which separated her from her sleeping body-guard. She wished with all her heart that she had stayed in her nest which was nearer the door, and watched for dawn with eyes that ached to see the light.
Holding tightly to her determination, Sylvia lay still, listening to the chirp of the cricket outside while feeling uneasy about the situation inside. The newcomer stirred heavily, sighed deeply, and seemed to wake frequently, like someone too sad or exhausted to find peace. She would have been smarter to just scream and get it over with, because she tortured herself with her vivid imagination and suffered more from her own fears than from finding a dozen vampires. Every story of evil she had ever heard came back to haunt her at the worst possible time, and even though she recognized their absurdity, she couldn’t escape their grip. She wondered until she could wonder no more what the morning would reveal. She tried to calculate how many springs it would take to leap over the low partition separating her from her sleeping protector. She wished with all her heart that she had stayed in her nest by the door, watching for dawn with eyes that longed to see the light.
In the midst of these distressful sensations the far-off crow of some vigilant chanticleer assured her that the short summer night was wearing away and relief was at hand. This comfortable conviction had so good an effect that she lapsed into what seemed a moment's oblivion, but was in fact an hour's restless sleep, for when her eyes unclosed again the first red streaks were visible in the east, and a dim light found its way into the barn through the great door which had been left ajar for air. An instant Sylvia lay collecting herself, then rose on her arm, looked resolutely behind her, stared with round eyes a moment, and dropped down again, laughing with a merriment, which coming on the heels of[56] her long alarm was rather hysterical. All she saw was a little soft-eyed Alderney, which lifted its stag-like head, and regarded her with a confiding aspect that won her pardon for its innocent offence.
In the middle of these distressing feelings, the distant crow of a watchful rooster reminded her that the short summer night was coming to an end and relief was on its way. This comforting thought had such a positive effect that she slipped into what seemed like a brief moment of oblivion but was actually an hour of restless sleep. When she finally opened her eyes again, the first red streaks of dawn were visible in the east, and a faint light poured into the barn through the large door that had been left slightly open for fresh air. For a moment, Sylvia lay there gathering her thoughts, then propped herself up on her arm, looked determinedly behind her, stared wide-eyed for a moment, and then dropped back down, laughing with a kind of giddiness that, after her long fear, felt somewhat hysterical. All she saw was a gentle-eyed Alderney, which lifted its antler-like head and looked at her with a trusting expression that earned it forgiveness for its innocent mischief.
Through the relief of both mind and body which she experienced in no small degree, the first thought that came was a thankful "what a mercy I didn't call Mark, for I should never have heard the last of this;" and having fought her fears alone she enjoyed her success alone, and girl-like resolved to say nothing of her first night's adventures. Gathering herself up she crept nearer and caressed her late terror, which stretched its neck toward her with a comfortable sound, and munched her shawl like a cosset lamb. But before this new friendship was many minutes old, Sylvia's heavy lids fell together, her head dropped lower and lower, her hand lay still on the dappled neck, and with a long sigh of weariness she dropped back upon the hay, leaving little Alderney to watch over her much more tranquilly than she had watched over it.
Through the relief of both her mind and body that she felt to a great extent, her first thought was a grateful, "Thank goodness I didn't call Mark; I would never hear the end of this." Having faced her fears on her own, she celebrated her success privately and, like a typical girl, decided to keep quiet about her first night’s adventures. Gathering herself, she moved closer and stroked her recent fear, which leaned toward her with a comforting sound and chewed on her shawl like a pampered lamb. But before this new friendship was even a few minutes old, Sylvia's heavy eyelids closed, her head dropped lower and lower, her hand became still on the mottled neck, and with a long, tired sigh, she fell back onto the hay, leaving little Alderney to look over her much more calmly than she had watched over it.
CHAPTER IV.
THROUGH FLOOD AND FIELD AND FIRE.
Very early were they afloat again, and as they glided[57] up the stream Sylvia watched the earth's awakening, seeing in it what her own should be. The sun was not yet visible above the hills, but the sky was ready for his coming, with the soft flush of color dawn gives only to her royal lover. Birds were chanting matins as if all the jubilance of their short lives must be poured out at once. Flowers stirred and brightened like children after sleep. A balmy wind came whispering from the wood, bringing the aroma of pines, the cool breath of damp nooks, the healthful kiss that leaves a glow behind. Light mists floated down the river like departing visions that had haunted it by night, and every ripple breaking on the shore seemed to sing a musical good morrow.
Very early, they were afloat again, and as they glided[57] up the stream, Sylvia watched the world waking up, seeing in it what her own awakening could be. The sun wasn't visible above the hills yet, but the sky was ready for its arrival, with the soft flush of color dawn gives only to her royal lover. Birds were singing morning songs as if all the joy of their short lives had to be expressed at once. Flowers stirred and brightened like kids after a nap. A gentle breeze came whispering from the woods, bringing the scent of pines, the cool breath of damp spots, the refreshing kiss that leaves a glow behind. Light mists floated down the river like fading dreams that had lingered overnight, and every ripple breaking on the shore seemed to sing a musical good morning.
Sylvia could not conceal the weariness her long vigil left behind; and after betraying herself by a drowsy lurch that nearly took her overboard, she made herself comfortable, and slept till the grating of the keel on a pebbly shore woke her to find a new harbor reached under the lee of a cliff, whose deep shadow was very grateful after the glare of noon upon the water.
Sylvia couldn't hide the exhaustion from her long watch; and after almost falling overboard when she dozed off, she settled in and slept until the sound of the keel scraping on a rocky shore roused her. She discovered they had arrived at a new harbor sheltered by a cliff, where the deep shadow was a welcome relief from the harsh noon sunlight on the water.
"How do you intend to dispose of yourself this after[58]noon, Adam?" asked Mark, when dinner was over and his sister busy feeding the birds.
"How do you plan to take care of yourself this after[58]noon, Adam?" asked Mark, when dinner was finished and his sister was occupied feeding the birds.
"In this way," answered Warwick, producing a book and settling himself in a commodious cranny of the rock.
"In this way," replied Warwick, pulling out a book and getting comfortable in a cozy nook of the rock.
"Moor and I want to climb the cliff and sketch the view; but it is too rough a road for Sylvia. Would you mind mounting guard for an hour or two? Read away, and leave her to amuse herself; only pray don't let her get into any mischief by way of enjoying her liberty, for she fears nothing and is fond of experiments."
"Moor and I want to climb the cliff and draw the view, but the path is too rough for Sylvia. Would you mind keeping an eye on her for an hour or two? Just read and let her entertain herself; but please, don’t let her get into any trouble while enjoying her freedom, as she’s fearless and loves to experiment."
"I'll do my best," replied Warwick, with an air of resignation.
"I'll do my best," replied Warwick, sounding resigned.
Having slung the hammock and seen Sylvia safely into it, the climbers departed, leaving her to enjoy the luxury of motion. For half an hour she swung idly, looking up into the green pavilion overhead, where many insect families were busy with their small joys and cares, or out over the still landscape basking in the warmth of a cloudless afternoon. Then she opened a book Mark had brought for his own amusement, and began to read as intently as her companion, who leaned against the boulder slowly turning his pages, with leafy shadows flickering over his uncovered head and touching it with alternate sun and shade. The book proved interesting, and Sylvia was rapidly skimming into the heart of the story, when an unguarded motion caused her swing to slope perilously to one side, and in saving herself she lost her book. This produced a predicament, for being helped into a hammock and getting out alone are two very different things. She eyed the distance from her nest to the ground, and fancied it had been made unusually great to keep her stationary. She held fast with one hand and stretched downward with the other, but the[59] book insolently flirted its leaves just out of reach. She took a survey of Warwick; he had not perceived her plight, and she felt an unwonted reluctance to call for help, because he did not look like one used to come and go at a woman's bidding. After several fruitless essays she decided to hazard an ungraceful descent; and, gathering herself up, was about to launch boldly out, when Warwick cried, "Stop!" in a tone that nearly produced the catastrophe he wished to avert. Sylvia subsided, and coming up he lifted the book, glanced at the title, then keenly at the reader.
Having set up the hammock and made sure Sylvia was comfortably in it, the climbers left, allowing her to enjoy the gentle sway. For half an hour, she swung lazily, gazing up at the green canopy above, where various insects were busy with their small joys and worries, or out over the peaceful landscape soaking up the warmth of a clear afternoon. Then she picked up a book that Mark had brought for his own enjoyment and began to read as intently as her companion, who was leaning against the boulder and slowly turning the pages, with leafy shadows flickering over his bare head and alternating between sun and shade. The book turned out to be engaging, and Sylvia quickly got immersed in the story when a sudden movement caused her swing to tip dangerously to one side, and in trying to steady herself, she dropped her book. This created a dilemma, as getting into a hammock and getting out on your own are two completely different things. She looked down at the distance from her hammock to the ground and imagined it was unusually high, meant to keep her in place. She clutched the hammock with one hand and reached down with the other, but the book teasingly fluttered its pages just out of reach. She assessed Warwick; he hadn't noticed her situation, and she felt an unusual hesitance to ask for help since he didn’t seem like the type who was used to responding to a woman's request. After several unsuccessful attempts, she decided to risk an awkward descent; gathering herself, she was about to dive out when Warwick shouted, "Stop!" in a way that nearly created the disaster he wanted to prevent. Sylvia froze, and as he approached, he picked up the book, glanced at the title, and then looked sharply at her.
"Do you like this?"
"Do you like this?"
"So far very much."
"Very much so."
"Are you allowed to read what you choose?"
"Are you free to read whatever you want?"
"Yes, sir. That is Mark's choice, however; I brought no book."
"Yes, sir. That's Mark's choice, but I didn't bring a book."
"I advise you to skim it into the river; it is not a book for you."
"I suggest you toss it into the river; it's not the right book for you."
Sylvia caught a glimpse of the one he had been reading himself, and impelled by a sudden impulse to see what would come of it, she answered with a look as keen as his own—
Sylvia caught a glimpse of the one he had been reading himself, and driven by a sudden urge to see what would happen, she responded with a look as sharp as his own—
"You disapprove of my book; would you recommend yours?"
"You don't like my book; would you suggest yours?"
"In this case, yes; for in one you will find much falsehood in purple and fine linen, in the other some truth in fig-leaves. Take your choice."
"In this case, yes; in one, you'll find a lot of deception wrapped in luxury and fancy clothing, while in the other, there's some truth hidden among the fig leaves. Make your choice."
He offered both; but Sylvia took refuge in civility.
He offered both, but Sylvia chose to stay polite.
"I thank you, I'll have neither; but if you will please steady the hammock, I will try to find some more harmless amusement for myself."
"I appreciate it, but I'll pass on both; however, if you could hold the hammock steady, I'll look for some safer entertainment for myself."
He obeyed with one of the humorous expressions which[60] often passed over his face. Sylvia descended as gracefully as circumstances permitted, and went roving up and down the cliffs. Warwick resumed his seat and the "barbaric yawp," but seemed to find Truth in demi-toilet less interesting than Youth in a gray gown and round hat, for which his taste is to be commended. The girl had small scope for amusement, and when she had gathered moss for pillows, laid out a white fungus to dry for a future pin-cushion, harvested penny-royal in little sheaves tied with grass-blades, watched a battle between black ants and red, and learned the landscape by heart; she was at the end of her resources, and leaning on a stone surveyed earth and sky with a somewhat despondent air.
He complied with one of the funny expressions that often crossed his face. Sylvia descended as gracefully as she could and wandered up and down the cliffs. Warwick returned to his seat and let out his "barbaric yawp," but seemed to find Truth in a half-dressed state less interesting than Youth in a gray gown and round hat, which is a taste worth applauding. The girl had little chance for fun, and after gathering moss for pillows, laying out a white fungus to dry for a future pin-cushion, harvesting pennyroyal in small bundles tied with grass blades, watching a battle between black ants and red, and memorizing the landscape, she had run out of things to do. Leaning on a stone, she looked at the earth and sky with a somewhat defeated expression.
"You would like something to do, I think."
"You probably want something to do, right?"
"Yes, sir; for being rather new to this sort of life, I have not yet learned how to dispose of my time."
"Yes, sir; since I'm fairly new to this kind of life, I haven't figured out how to spend my time yet."
"I see that, and having deprived you of one employment will try to replace it by another."
"I see that, and after taking away one job from you, I'll try to make it up with another."
Warwick rose, and going to the single birch that glimmered among the pines like a delicate spirit of the wood, he presently returned with strips of silvery bark.
Warwick stood up and walked over to the lone birch that shimmered among the pines like a fragile spirit of the forest. He soon came back with strips of shiny bark.
"You were wishing for baskets to hold your spoils, yesterday; shall we make some now?" he asked.
"You wanted baskets to carry your stuff yesterday; should we make some now?" he asked.
"How stupid in me not to think of that! Yes, thank you, I should like it very much;" and producing her housewife, Sylvia fell to work with a brightening face.
"How foolish of me not to think of that! Yes, thank you, I would love it very much;" and pulling out her housewife, Sylvia got to work with a beaming smile.
Warwick sat a little below her on the rock, shaping his basket in perfect silence. This did not suit Sylvia, for feeling lively and loquacious she wanted conversation to occupy her thoughts as pleasantly as the birch rolls were occupying her hands, and there sat a person who, she was sure, could do it perfectly if he chose. She reconnoitered with covert[61] glances, made sundry overtures, and sent out envoys in the shape of scissors, needles, and thread. But no answering glance met hers; her remarks received the briefest replies, and her offers of assistance were declined with an absent "No, thank you." Then she grew indignant at this seeming neglect, and thought, as she sat frowning over her work, behind his back—
Warwick sat a little below her on the rock, quietly shaping his basket. This didn’t sit well with Sylvia, as she felt lively and chatty and wanted a conversation to keep her thoughts as occupied as the birch rolls were keeping her hands busy. She was sure he could do it perfectly if he wanted to. She surveyed the area with sly glances, made several attempts to engage, and sent out signals with her scissors, needles, and thread. But he didn’t return her gaze; he only gave short replies to her comments, and declined her offers to help with a distracted "No, thank you." Then she felt irritated by this apparent neglect and thought, while frowning at her work behind his back—
"He treats me like a child,—very well, then, I'll behave like one, and beset him with questions till he is driven to speak; for he can talk, he ought to talk, he shall talk."
"He treats me like a kid—fine, then, I’ll act like one and bombard him with questions until he has to talk; because he can talk, he should talk, and he will talk."
"Mr. Warwick, do you like children?" she began, with a determined aspect.
"Mr. Warwick, do you like kids?" she started, with a confident demeanor.
"Better than men or women."
"Better than guys or girls."
"Do you enjoy amusing them?"
"Do you like entertaining them?"
"Exceedingly, when in the humor."
"Very much when in the mood."
"Are you in the humor now?"
"Are you in the mood now?"
"Yes, I think so."
"Yeah, I think so."
"Then why don't you amuse me?"
"Then why don’t you entertain me?"
"Because you are not a child."
"Because you’re not a child."
"I fancied you thought me one."
"I thought you believed I was one."
"If I had, I probably should have put you on my knee, and told you fairy tales, or cut dolls for you out of this bark, instead of sitting respectfully silent and making a basket for your stores."
"If I had, I probably would have put you on my lap and told you fairy tales, or made dolls for you out of this bark, instead of sitting here quietly and weaving a basket for your supplies."
There was a curious smile about Warwick's mouth as he spoke, and Sylvia was rather abashed by her first exploit. But there was a pleasure in the daring, and choosing another topic she tried again.
There was an intriguing smile on Warwick's lips as he spoke, and Sylvia felt a bit embarrassed by her first attempt. But there was a thrill in the boldness, and changing the subject, she gave it another go.
"Mark was telling me last night about the great college you had chosen; I thought it must be a very original and interesting way to educate one's self, and wanted very much[62] to know what you had been studying lately. May I ask you now?"
"Mark was telling me last night about the awesome college you picked; I thought it must be a really unique and interesting way to learn, and I was really curious[62] to know what you’ve been studying recently. Can I ask you now?"
"Men and women," was the brief answer.
"Men and women," was the short answer.
"Have you got your lesson, sir?"
"Do you have your lesson, sir?"
"A part of it very thoroughly, I believe."
"A part of it pretty thoroughly, I think."
"Would you think me rude if I asked which part?"
"Would you think I’m being rude if I asked which part?"
"The latter."
"The second one."
"And what conclusions do you arrive at concerning this branch of the subject?" asked Sylvia, smiling and interested.
"And what conclusions do you come to about this area of the topic?" asked Sylvia, smiling and intrigued.
"That it is both dangerous and unsatisfactory."
"That it's both risky and unsatisfying."
He spoke so gravely, looked so stern, that Sylvia obeyed a warning instinct and sat silent till she had completed a canoe-shaped basket, the useful size of which produced a sudden longing to fill it. Her eye had already spied a knoll across the river covered with vines, and so suggestive of berries that she now found it impossible to resist the desire for an exploring trip in that direction. The boat was too large for her to manage alone, but an enterprising spirit had taken possession of her, and having made one voyage of discovery with small success she resolved to try again, hoping a second in another direction might prove more fruitful.
He spoke so seriously and looked so stern that Sylvia felt a strong instinct to stay quiet until she finished making a canoe-shaped basket, the perfect size that made her suddenly want to fill it. She had already spotted a knoll across the river covered in vines, looking so promising for berries that she found it impossible to resist the urge to explore that way. The boat was too big for her to handle alone, but she was feeling adventurous, and after one discovery trip with little success, she decided to give it another shot, hoping a second attempt in a different direction would be more rewarding.
"Is your basket done, sir?" she asked.
"Is your basket finished, sir?" she asked.
"Yes; will you have it?"
"Yes; do you want it?"
"Why, you have made it as an Indian would, using grass instead of thread. It is much more complete than mine, for the green stitches ornament the white bark, but the black ones disfigure it. I should know a man made your basket and a woman mine."
"Wow, you made it like an Indian would, using grass instead of thread. It’s way more impressive than mine because the green stitches decorate the white bark, while the black ones ruin it. I can tell a guy made your basket and a woman made mine."
"Because one is ugly and strong, the other graceful but unable to stand alone?" asked Warwick, rising, with a[63] gesture that sent the silvery shreds flying away on the wind.
"Is it because one is ugly and strong while the other is graceful but can't stand on its own?" asked Warwick, standing up with a[63] gesture that sent the silvery shreds flying away in the wind.
"One holds as much as the other, however; and I fancy the woman would fill hers soonest if she had the wherewithal to do it. Do you know there are berries on that hillside opposite?"
"Both have the same amount, though I think the woman would fill hers faster if she had what she needed to do it. Do you know there are berries on that hillside across the way?"
"I see vines, but consider fruit doubtful, for boys and birds are thicker than blackberries."
"I see vines, but I doubt there will be any fruit, because boys and birds are more abundant than blackberries."
"I've a firm conviction that they have left some for us; and as Mark says you like frankness, I think I shall venture to ask you to row me over and help me fill the baskets on the other side."
"I truly believe they’ve left some for us; and since Mark mentioned you appreciate honesty, I think I’ll take the chance to ask you to row me across and help me fill the baskets on the other side."
Sylvia looked up at him with a merry mixture of doubt and daring in her face, and offered him his hat.
Sylvia looked up at him with a cheerful mix of uncertainty and boldness on her face, and gave him his hat.
"Very good, I will," said Warwick, leading the way to the boat with an alacrity which proved how much pleasanter to him was action than repose.
"Sure thing, I will," said Warwick, leading the way to the boat with a quickness that showed how much he preferred being active over being idle.
There was no dry landing-place just opposite, and as he rowed higher, Adam fixed his eyes on Sylvia with a look peculiar to himself, a gaze more keen than soft, which seemed to search one through and through with its rapid discernment. He saw a face full of contradictions,—youthful, maidenly, and intelligent, yet touched with the unconscious melancholy which is born of disappointment and desire. The mouth was sweet and tender as a woman's should be, the brow spirited and thoughtful; but the eyes were by turns eager, absent, or sad, and there was much pride in the carriage of the small head with its hair of wavy gold gathered into a green snood, whence little tendrils kept breaking loose to dance upon her forehead, or hang about her neck. A most significant but not a beautiful face, because of its want of harmony. The dark eyes, among their[64] fair surroundings, disturbed the sight as a discord in music jars upon the ear; even when the lips smiled the sombre shadow of black lashes seemed to fill them with a gloom that was never wholly lost. The voice, too, which should have been a girlish treble, was full and low as a matured woman's, with now and then a silvery ring to it, as if another and a blither creature spoke.
There was no dry spot to land right across, and as he rowed further, Adam focused on Sylvia with a look unique to him, a gaze sharper than soft, which seemed to see right through her with its quick perception. He noticed a face full of contradictions—youthful, innocent, and intelligent, but also marked by the unspoken sadness that comes from disappointment and longing. Her mouth was sweet and gentle, just as a woman's should be, her forehead lively and contemplative; but her eyes shifted between being eager, distant, or sad, and there was a lot of pride in the way her small head was held, with wavy golden hair pulled back into a green snood, from where little strands would occasionally escape to dance on her forehead or hang around her neck. A very meaningful but not conventionally beautiful face, lacking harmony. The dark eyes, against their fair backdrop, disrupted the vision like a discord in music jars the ear; even when she smiled, the shadow from her dark lashes seemed to cast a gloom that was never entirely gone. Her voice, which should have been light and girlish, was deep and rich like a grown woman's, occasionally ringing out with a bright tone, as if a different, happier person was speaking.
Sylvia could not be offended by the grave penetration of this glance, though an uncomfortable consciousness that she was being analyzed and tested made her meet it with a look intended to be dignified, but which was also somewhat defiant, and more than one smile passed over Warwick's countenance as he watched her. The moment the boat glided with a soft swish among the rushes that fringed the shore, she sprang up the bank, and leaving a basket behind her by way of hint, hurried to the sandy knoll, where, to her great satisfaction, she found the vines heavy with berries. As Warwick joined her she held up a shining cluster, saying with a touch of exultation in her voice—
Sylvia couldn't be offended by the intense gaze he gave her, though the uncomfortable feeling of being analyzed and judged made her respond with a look that was meant to be dignified but came off as a bit defiant. More than one smile crossed Warwick's face as he observed her. The moment the boat glided softly through the rushes lining the shore, she jumped up the bank and, leaving a basket behind as a hint, rushed to the sandy hill, where she was thrilled to find the vines heavy with berries. As Warwick joined her, she held up a shiny cluster, exclaiming with a hint of triumph in her voice—
"My faith is rewarded; taste and believe."
"My faith is rewarded; try it and see for yourself."
He accepted them with a nod, and said pleasantly—
He accepted them with a nod and said warmly—
"As my prophecy has failed, let us see if yours will be fulfilled."
"As my prediction didn't come true, let's see if yours will."
"I accept the challenge." And down upon her knees went Sylvia among the vines, regardless of stains, rents, or wounded hands.
"I accept the challenge." And down on her knees went Sylvia among the vines, not caring about stains, tears, or scraped hands.
Warwick strolled away to leave her "claim" free, and silence fell between them; for one was too busy with thorns, the other with thoughts, to break the summer stillness. Sylvia worked with as much energy as if a silver cup was to be the reward of success. The sun shone fer[65]vently and the wind was cut off by the hill, drops gathered on her forehead and her cheeks glowed; but she only pushed off her hat, thrust back her hair, and moved on to a richer spot. Vines caught at her by sleeve and skirt as if to dishearten the determined plunderer, but on she went with a wrench and a rip, an impatient "Ah!" and a hasty glance at damaged fabrics and fingers. Lively crickets flew up in swarms about her, surly wasps disputed her right to the fruit, and drunken bees blundered against her as they met zigzagging homeward much the worse for blackberry wine. She never heeded any of them, though at another time she would gladly have made friends with all, but found compensation for her discomforts in the busy twitter of sand swallows perched on the mullein-tops, the soft flight of yellow butterflies, and the rapidity with which the little canoe received its freight of "Ethiop sweets." As the last handful went in she sprung up crying "Done!" with a suddenness that broke up the Long Parliament and sent its members skimming away as if a second "Noll" had appeared among them. "Done!" came back Warwick's answer like a deep echo from below, and hurrying down to meet him she displayed her success, saying archly—
Warwick walked away to give her "claim" some space, and silence settled between them; one was too focused on thorns, the other was lost in thought, leaving the summer calm undisturbed. Sylvia worked with as much energy as if a silver cup was the prize for her efforts. The sun blazed down and the hill blocked the wind, causing drops to form on her forehead and her cheeks to flush; but she simply removed her hat, pushed back her hair, and moved on to a better spot. Vines clung to her sleeves and skirt as if trying to discourage the determined forager, but she pressed on, wrenching and tearing, letting out an impatient "Ah!" and casting a quick glance at her damaged clothes and fingers. Lively crickets swarmed around her, grumpy wasps challenged her right to the fruit, and tipsy bees zigzagged into her, clearly influenced by blackberry wine. She paid them no mind, even though she would have loved to befriend all of them at another time; instead, she found solace in the cheerful chirping of sand swallows sitting on the mullein-tops, the graceful flutter of yellow butterflies, and how quickly her little basket filled with "Ethiop sweets." When the last handful went in, she jumped up, exclaiming "Done!" with a suddenness that scattered the Long Parliament, making its members flee as if a second "Noll" had shown up among them. "Done!" echoed Warwick's response from below, and as she hurried down to meet him, she proudly revealed her haul, saying playfully—
"I am glad we both won, though to be perfectly candid I think mine is decidedly the fullest." But as she swung up her birch pannier the handle broke, and down went basket, berries and all, into the long grass rustling at her feet.
"I’m glad we both won, but to be totally honest, I think mine is definitely the fullest." But as she lifted her birch basket, the handle broke, and the basket tumbled down into the tall grass swaying at her feet.
Warwick could not restrain a laugh at the blank dismay that fell upon the exultation of Sylvia's face, and for a moment she was both piqued and petulant. Hot, tired, disappointed, and, hardest of all, laughed at, it was one of those times that try girls' souls. But she was too old to[66] cry, too proud to complain, too well-bred to resent, so the little gust passed over unseen, she thought, and joining in the merriment she said, as she knelt down beside the wreck—
Warwick couldn't hold back a laugh at the look of shock that replaced the joy on Sylvia's face, and for a moment, she felt both annoyed and sulky. Hot, tired, disappointed, and, hardest of all, mocked, it was one of those moments that really test a girl's spirit. But she was too mature to cry, too proud to complain, and too well-mannered to be bitter, so she let the brief emotional storm pass unnoticed, she believed, and joining in the fun, she said as she knelt down beside the wreck—
"This is a practical illustration of the old proverb, and I deserve it for my boasting. Next time I'll try to combine strength and beauty in my work."
"This is a practical example of the old saying, and I deserve it for my bragging. Next time, I'll try to blend strength and beauty in my work."
To wise people character is betrayed by trifles. Warwick stopped laughing, and something about the girlish figure in the grass, regathering with wounded hands the little harvest lately lost, seemed to touch him. His face softened suddenly as he collected several broad leaves, spread them on the grass, and sitting down by Sylvia, looked under her hat-brim with a glance of mingled penitence and friendliness.
To wise people, character is revealed by small details. Warwick stopped laughing, and the sight of the young girl in the grass, picking up the little harvest she had just lost with her hurt hands, seemed to affect him. His expression softened as he gathered a few large leaves, laid them on the grass, and sat down beside Sylvia, looking under her hat with a look of mixed regret and warmth.
"Now, young philosopher, pile up your berries in that green platter while I repair the basket. Bear this in mind when you work in bark: make your handle the way of the grain, and choose a strip both smooth and broad."
"Now, young philosopher, put your berries on that green plate while I fix the basket. Remember this when you work with bark: shape your handle along the grain, and pick a strip that is both smooth and wide."
Then drawing out his knife he fell to work, and while he tied green withes, as if the task were father to the thought, he told her something of a sojourn among the Indians, of whom he had learned much concerning their woodcraft, arts, and superstitions; lengthening the legend till the little canoe was ready for another launch. With her fancy full of war-trails and wampum, Sylvia followed to the river-side, and as they floated back dabbled her stained fingers in the water, comforting their smart with its cool flow till they swept by the landing-place, when she asked, wonderingly—
Then, pulling out his knife, he got to work, and while he tied green twigs together, as if the task inspired him, he shared with her some stories about his time with the Indians, from whom he learned a lot about their skills in the woods, their crafts, and their beliefs; he expanded the tale until the little canoe was ready for another launch. With her mind filled with thoughts of war paths and wampum, Sylvia followed him to the riverbank, and as they floated back, she dipped her stained fingers in the water, soothing their sting with its coolness until they passed the landing spot, when she asked, with curiosity—
"Where are we going now? Have I been so troublesome that I must be taken home?"[67]
"Where are we headed now? Have I been so difficult that I need to be taken home?"[67]
"We are going to get a third course to follow the berries, unless you are afraid to trust yourself to me."
"We're going to get a third course to go with the berries, unless you're too scared to trust me."
"Indeed, I'm not; take me where you like, sir."
"Actually, I'm not; take me wherever you want, sir."
Something in her frank tone, her confiding look, seemed to please Warwick; he sat a moment looking into the brown depths of the water, and let the boat drift, with no sound but the musical drip of drops from the oars.
Something in her honest tone, her trusting gaze, seemed to please Warwick; he sat for a moment staring into the brown depths of the water and let the boat drift, with only the sound of the musical drip of drops from the oars.
"You are going upon a rock, sir."
"You’re stepping on a rock, sir."
"I did that three months ago."
"I did that three months ago."
He spoke as if to himself, his face darkened, and he shook the hair off his forehead with an impatient gesture. A swift stroke averted the shock, and the boat shot down the stream, leaving a track of foam behind it as Warwick rowed with the energy of one bent on outstripping some importunate remembrance or dogging care. Sylvia marvelled greatly at the change which came upon him, but held fast with flying hair and lips apart to catch the spray, enjoying the breezy flight along a path tessellated with broad bars of blue and gold. The race ended as abruptly as it began, and Warwick seemed the winner, for when they touched the coast of a floating lily-island, the cloud was gone. As he shipped his oars he turned, saying, with very much the look and manner of a pleasant boy—
He spoke to himself, his expression darkening, and he tossed the hair off his forehead with an impatient gesture. A quick stroke avoided a jolt, and the boat sped down the stream, leaving a trail of foam behind it as Warwick rowed with the energy of someone trying to escape a bothersome memory or nagging worry. Sylvia was greatly amazed by the change in him, but she held on tightly with her hair flying and lips parted to catch the spray, enjoying the breezy ride along a path patterned with wide bands of blue and gold. The race ended as suddenly as it started, and Warwick seemed to be the winner, for when they reached the edge of a floating lily island, the cloud had disappeared. As he put away his oars, he turned and said, with the look and demeanor of a cheerful boy—
"You were asleep when we passed this morning; but I know you like lilies, so let us go a fishing."
"You were sleeping when we drove by this morning, but I know you like lilies, so let's go fishing."
"That I do!" cried Sylvia, capturing a great white flower with a clutch that nearly took her overboard. Warwick drew her back and did the gathering himself.
"Absolutely!" exclaimed Sylvia, grabbing a large white flower with such enthusiasm that she almost toppled over the edge. Warwick pulled her back and collected the flowers himself.
"Enough, sir, quite enough. Here are plenty to trim our table and ourselves with; leave the rest for other voyagers who may come this way."[68]
"That's enough, sir, way more than we need. We have plenty to set our table and take care of ourselves; let's leave the rest for other travelers who might pass by."[68]
As Warwick offered her the dripping nosegay he looked at the white hand scored with scarlet lines.
As Warwick presented her with the dripping bouquet, he noticed the pale hand marked with red lines.
"Poor hand! let the lilies comfort it. You are a true woman, Miss Sylvia, for though your palm is purple there's not a stain upon your lips, and you have neither worked nor suffered for yourself it seems."
"Poor hand! Let the lilies comfort it. You’re a true woman, Miss Sylvia, because even though your palm is purple, there’s not a stain on your lips, and it seems you haven’t worked or suffered for yourself."
"I don't deserve that compliment, because I was only intent on outdoing you if possible; so you are mistaken again you see."
"I don't deserve that compliment because I was only focused on trying to outdo you if I could, so you're mistaken again, you see."
"Not entirely, I think. Some faces are so true an index of character that one cannot be mistaken. If you doubt this look down into the river, and such an one will inevitably smile back at you."
"Not really, I think. Some faces are such a true reflection of character that you can't be wrong about them. If you’re unsure, just look down into the river, and one of them will definitely smile back at you."
Pleased, yet somewhat abashed, Sylvia busied herself in knotting up the long brown stems and tinging her nose with yellow pollen as she inhaled the bitter-sweet breath of the lilies. But when Warwick turned to resume the oars, she said—
Pleased but feeling a bit shy, Sylvia kept herself busy tying up the long brown stems and dusting her nose with yellow pollen as she breathed in the bittersweet scent of the lilies. But when Warwick turned to take up the oars again, she said—
"Let us float out as we floated in. It is so still and lovely here I like to stay and enjoy it, for we may never see just such a scene again."
"Let’s drift out like we drifted in. It’s so calm and beautiful here; I want to stay and soak it all in, because we might never see a moment like this again."
He obeyed, and both sat silent, watching the meadows that lay green and low along the shore, feeding their eyes with the beauty of the landscape, till its peaceful spirit seemed to pass into their own, and lend a subtle charm to that hour, which henceforth was to stand apart, serene and happy, in their memories forever. A still August day, with a shimmer in the air that veiled the distant hills with the mellow haze, no artist ever truly caught. Midsummer warmth and ripeness brooded in the verdure of field and forest. Wafts of fragrance went wandering by from new-mown meadows and gardens full of bloom. All the sky[69] wore its serenest blue, and up the river came frolic winds, ruffling the lily leaves until they showed their purple linings, sweeping shadowy ripples through the long grass, and lifting the locks from Sylvia's forehead with a grateful touch, as she sat softly swaying with the swaying of the boat. Slowly they drifted out into the current, slowly Warwick cleft the water with reluctant stroke, and slowly Sylvia's mind woke from its trance of dreamy delight, as with a gesture of assent she said—
He nodded, and they both sat quietly, gazing at the lush meadows stretching along the shore, soaking in the beauty of the landscape until its tranquil spirit seemed to seep into them, adding a subtle charm to that moment, which would forever remain distinct, peaceful, and joyful in their memories. It was a still August day, with a shimmer in the air that cloaked the distant hills in a soft haze, never truly captured by any artist. The warmth and fullness of midsummer hung over the greenery of fields and forests. Scents drifted by from freshly cut meadows and blooming gardens. The sky[69] displayed its clearest blue, and playful winds moved up the river, rustling the lily leaves to reveal their purple undersides, creating shadowy ripples in the tall grass, and gently lifting Sylvia's hair from her forehead as she sat, softly swaying with the motion of the boat. They gradually floated into the current, Warwick slowly pushing through the water with hesitant strokes, and Sylvia's thoughts slowly emerged from their dreamy bliss, as she nodded in agreement—
"Yes, I am ready now. That was a happy little moment, and I am glad to have lived it, for such times return to refresh me when many a more stirring one is quite forgotten." A moment after she added, eagerly, as a new object of interest appeared: "Mr. Warwick, I see smoke. I know there is a wood on fire; I want to see it; please land again."
"Yes, I’m ready now. That was a nice little moment, and I’m glad I experienced it, because those times come back to lift me up when many more exciting ones are completely forgotten." A moment later, she added eagerly as a new point of interest appeared: "Mr. Warwick, I see smoke. I know there’s a fire in the woods; I want to see it; please land again."
He glanced over his shoulder at the black cloud trailing away before the wind, saw Sylvia's desire in her face, and silently complied; for being a keen student of character, he was willing to prolong an interview that gave him glimpses of a nature in which the woman and the child were curiously blended.
He looked back at the black cloud drifting away in the wind, noticed Sylvia's longing in her expression, and silently agreed; as someone who understood character well, he was eager to extend a conversation that allowed him to see the unique mix of the woman and the child within her.
"I love fire, and that must be a grand one, if we could only see it well. This bank is not high enough; let us go nearer and enjoy it," said Sylvia, finding that an orchard and a knoll or two intercepted the view of the burning wood.
"I love fire, and it must be amazing if we could just see it clearly. This bank isn't high enough; let's get closer and enjoy it," said Sylvia, noticing that an orchard and a couple of hills were blocking the view of the burning woods.
"It is too far."
"It's too far."
"Not at all. I am no helpless, fine lady. I can walk, run, and climb like any boy; so you need have no fears for me. I may never see such a sight again, and you know you'd go if you were alone. Please come, Mr. Warwick."[70]
"Not at all. I'm not some delicate lady. I can walk, run, and climb just like any guy; so you don’t need to worry about me. I might never see something like this again, and you know you'd go if you were by yourself. Please come, Mr. Warwick."[70]
"I promised Mark to take care of you, and for the very reason that you love fire, I'd rather not take you into that furnace, lest you never come out again. Let us go back immediately."
"I promised Mark I would take care of you, and because you love fire, I'd rather not take you into that furnace, in case you never come out. Let's go back right now."
The decision of his tone ruffled Sylvia, and she turned wilful at once, saying in a tone as decided as his own—
The choice of his tone annoyed Sylvia, and she immediately became willful, responding in a voice just as firm as his—
"No; I wish to see it. I am always allowed to do what I wish, so I shall go;" with which mutinous remark she walked straight away towards the burning wood.
"No; I want to see it. I'm always allowed to do what I want, so I'm going," and with that rebellious comment, she walked directly toward the burning woods.
Warwick looked after her, indulging a momentary desire to carry her back to the boat, like a naughty child. But the resolute aspect of the figure going on before him, convinced him that the attempt would be a failure, and with an amused expression he leisurely followed her.
Warwick watched her, briefly tempted to pick her up and carry her back to the boat like a mischievous kid. But the determined look of the figure walking ahead made him realize it would be pointless, so with an amused expression, he casually followed her.
Sylvia had not walked five minutes before she was satisfied that it was too far; but having rebelled, she would not own herself in the wrong, and being perverse, insisted upon carrying her point, though she walked all night. On she went over walls, under rails, across brooks, along the furrows of more than one ploughed field, and in among the rustling corn, that turned its broad leaves to the sun, always in advance of her companion, who followed with exemplary submission, but also with a satirical smile, that spurred her on as no other demonstration could have done. Six o'clock sounded from the church behind the hill; still the wood seemed to recede as she pursued, still close behind her came the steady footfalls, with no sound of weariness in them, and still Sylvia kept on, till, breathless, but successful, she reached the object of her search.
Sylvia hadn’t walked five minutes before she was sure it was too far; but having pushed back against that idea, she wouldn’t admit she was wrong and, feeling stubborn, insisted on proving her point, even if it meant walking all night. She continued on, climbing over walls, crawling under fences, crossing streams, trudging through plowed fields, and weaving through the rustling corn that turned its broad leaves toward the sun, always ahead of her companion, who followed with patient obedience but also a smirking expression that motivated her like nothing else could. The clock struck six from the church behind the hill; yet the woods seemed to pull away from her as she pressed on, with the steady footsteps behind her still sounding tireless, and Sylvia continued until, breathless but triumphant, she finally reached what she was looking for.
Keeping to the windward of the smoke, she gained a rocky spot still warm and blackened by the late passage of the flames, and pausing there, forgot her own pranks in[71] watching those which the fire played before her eyes. Many acres were burning, the air was full of the rush and roar of the victorious element, the crash of trees that fell before it, and the shouts of men who fought it unavailingly.
Keeping out of the smoke, she found a rocky spot that was still warm and charred from the recent flames. As she paused there, she forgot her own mischief while watching the fire perform before her eyes. Many acres were ablaze, the air was filled with the rush and roar of the powerful flames, the crash of trees succumbing to it, and the shouts of men who fought it in vain.
"Ah, this is grand! I wish Mark and Mr. Moor were here. Aren't you glad you came, sir?"
"Wow, this is amazing! I wish Mark and Mr. Moor were here. Aren't you glad you came, sir?"
Sylvia glanced up at her companion, as he stood regarding the scene with the intent, alert expression one often sees in a fine hound when he scents danger in the air. But Warwick did not answer, for as she spoke a long, sharp cry of human suffering rose above the tumult, terribly distinct and full of ominous suggestion.
Sylvia looked up at her companion, who was focused on the scene with the keen, attentive expression often seen in a good hunting dog when it senses danger nearby. But Warwick didn’t respond, because as she spoke, a loud, piercing scream of human pain rose above the chaos, chillingly clear and full of foreboding.
"Someone was killed when that tree fell! Stay here till I come back;" and Adam strode away into the wood as if his place were where the peril lay.
"Someone got killed when that tree fell! Stay here until I get back;" and Adam walked into the woods as if his place was where the danger was.
For ten minutes Sylvia waited, pale and anxious; then her patience gave out, and saying to herself, "I can go where he does, and women are always more helpful than men at such times," she followed in the direction whence came the fitful sound of voices. The ground was hot underneath her feet, red eyes winked at her from the blackened sod, and fiery tongues darted up here and there, as if the flames were lurking still, ready for another outbreak. Intent upon her charitable errand, and excited by the novel scene, she pushed recklessly on, leaping charred logs, skirting still burning stumps, and peering eagerly into the dun veil that wavered to and fro. The appearance of an impassable ditch obliged her to halt, and pausing to take breath, she became aware that she had lost her way. The echo of voices had ceased, a red glare was deepening in front, and clouds of smoke enveloped her in a stifling atmosphere. A sense of bewilderment crept over her; she[72] knew not where she was; and after a rapid flight in what she believed a safe direction had been cut short by the fall of a blazing tree before her, she stood still, taking counsel with herself. Darkness and danger seemed to encompass her, fire flickered on every side, and suffocating vapors shrouded earth and sky. A bare rock suggested one hope of safety, and muffling her head in her skirt, she lay down faint and blind, with a dull pain in her temples, and a fear at her heart fast deepening into terror, as her breath grew painful and her head began to swim.
For ten minutes Sylvia waited, pale and anxious; then her patience ran out. She thought to herself, "I can go where he does, and women are always more helpful than men in situations like this," and she headed toward the faint sound of voices. The ground was hot under her feet, and red eyes blinked at her from the charred soil, while flickering flames jumped up here and there, as if the fire was still hiding, ready to flare up again. Focused on her good deed and energized by the unfamiliar scene, she charged ahead recklessly, jumping over burnt logs, avoiding still-smoking stumps, and eagerly peering through the smoky haze that shifted back and forth. An impassable ditch forced her to stop, and as she paused to catch her breath, she realized she had lost her way. The sound of voices had faded, a red glow was growing in front of her, and thick smoke surrounded her in a suffocating haze. A feeling of confusion swept over her; she had no idea where she was, and after a quick dash in what she thought was a safe direction ended abruptly when a burning tree fell in front of her, she stopped, trying to figure things out. Darkness and danger closed in around her, flames flickered on every side, and choking smoke obscured both the ground and the sky. A bare rock offered a glimmer of hope for safety, and wrapping her head in her skirt, she lay down, feeling faint and blind, with a dull ache in her temples and fear in her heart that quickly morphed into terror as her breathing became labored and her head began to spin.
"This is the last of the pleasant voyage! Oh, why does no one think of me?"
"This is the end of the enjoyable journey! Oh, why does no one care about me?"
As the regret rose, a cry of suffering and entreaty broke from her. She had not called for help till now, thinking herself too remote, her voice too feeble to overpower the din about her. But some one had thought of her, for as the cry left her lips steps came crashing through the wood, a pair of strong arms caught her up, and before she could collect her scattered senses she was set down beyond all danger on the green bank of a little pool.
As the regret grew, a shout of pain and plea escaped her. She hadn’t called for help until now, believing she was too far away and her voice too weak to cut through the noise around her. But someone had noticed her, because as soon as the cry left her lips, footsteps came crashing through the woods, a pair of strong arms lifted her up, and before she could gather her scattered thoughts, she was placed safely on the green bank of a small pool.
"Well, salamander, have you had fire enough?" asked Warwick, as he dashed a handful of water in her face with such energetic goodwill that it took her breath away.
"Well, salamander, have you had enough fire?" asked Warwick, as he splashed a handful of water in her face with such enthusiastic intent that it left her breathless.
"Yes, oh yes,—and of water, too! Please stop, and let me get my breath!" gasped Sylvia, warding off a second baptism and staring dizzily about her.
"Yes, oh yes—and water, too! Please stop and let me catch my breath!" gasped Sylvia, pushing away a second splash and looking around in a daze.
"Why did you quit the place where I left you?" was the next question, somewhat sternly put.
"Why did you leave the place where I left you?" was the next question, asked a bit sternly.
"I wanted to know what had happened."
"I wanted to find out what happened."
"So you walked into a bonfire to satisfy your curiosity, though you had been told to keep out of it? You'd never make a Casabianca."[73]
"So you walked into a bonfire to satisfy your curiosity, even though you were told to stay out? You'd never make a Casabianca."[73]
"I hope not, for of all silly children, that boy was the silliest, and he deserved to be blown up for his want of common sense," cried the girl, petulantly.
"I hope not, because out of all the silly kids, that boy was the silliest, and he deserved to be called out for his lack of common sense," the girl exclaimed, irritated.
"Obedience is an old-fashioned virtue, which you would do well to cultivate along with your common sense, young lady."
"Obedience is a traditional virtue that you should nurture alongside your common sense, young lady."
Sylvia changed the subject, for Warwick stood regarding her with an irate expression that was somewhat alarming. Fanning herself with the wet hat, she asked abruptly—
Sylvia changed the subject because Warwick was looking at her with an angry expression that was a bit unsettling. Fanning herself with the damp hat, she asked suddenly—
"Was the man hurt, sir?"
"Was the guy hurt, sir?"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"Very much?"
"Really?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Can I not do something for him? He is very far from any house, and I have some experience in wounds."
"Is there nothing I can do for him? He’s really far from any house, and I have some experience with wounds."
"He is past all help, above all want now."
"He is beyond all help, beyond all need now."
"Dead, Mr. Warwick?"
"Is Mr. Warwick dead?"
"Quite dead."
"Totally dead."
Sylvia sat down as suddenly as she had risen, and covered her face with a shiver, remembering that her own wilfulness had tempted a like fate, and she too, might now have been 'past help, above all want.' Warwick went down to the pool to bathe his hot face and blackened hands; as he returned Sylvia met him with a submissive—
Sylvia sat down just as suddenly as she had gotten up, covering her face with a shiver as she recalled that her own stubbornness had led to a similar fate, and she too might now be 'beyond help, above all need.' Warwick went down to the pool to wash his hot face and dirty hands; as he returned, Sylvia approached him with a submissive—
"I will go back now if you are ready, sir."
"I'll head back now if you're ready, sir."
If the way had seemed long in coming it was doubly so in returning, for neither pride nor perversity sustained her now, and every step cost an effort. "I can rest in the boat," was her sustaining thought; great therefore was her dismay when on reaching the river no boat was to be seen.
If the journey there had felt long, the return felt even longer, as neither pride nor stubbornness supported her now, and each step required effort. "I can rest in the boat," was her comforting thought; so she was greatly dismayed when she reached the river and saw no boat in sight.
"Why, Mr. Warwick, where is it?"
"Why, Mr. Warwick, where is it?"
"A long way down the river by this time, probably.[74] Believing that we landed only for a moment, I did not fasten it, and the tide has carried it away."
"A long way down the river by now, I guess.[74] Thinking we would only stop for a moment, I didn’t tie it down, and the tide swept it away."
"But what shall we do?"
"But what should we do?"
"One of two things,—spend the night here, or go round by the bridge."
"One of two choices—either spend the night here or take the longer route by the bridge."
"Is it far?"
"Is it far away?"
"Some three or four miles, I think."
"Probably about three or four miles, I guess."
"Is there no shorter way? no boat or carriage to be had?"
"Is there no quicker way? no boat or ride available?"
"If you care to wait, I can look for our runaway, or get a wagon from the town."
"If you're willing to wait, I can search for our runaway or get a wagon from the town."
"It is growing late and you would be gone a long time, I suppose?"
"It’s getting late, and I guess you’ll be gone for a while?"
"Probably."
"Maybe."
"Which had we better do?"
"What should we do?"
"I should not venture to advise. Suit yourself, I will obey orders."
"I shouldn't try to give advice. Do what you want, I'll follow orders."
"If you were alone what would you do?"
"If you were by yourself, what would you do?"
"Swim across."
"Swim over."
Sylvia looked disturbed, Warwick impenetrable, the river wide, the road long, and the cliffs the most inaccessible of places. An impressive pause ensued, then she said frankly—
Sylvia looked upset, Warwick unreadable, the river broad, the road lengthy, and the cliffs the most unreachable spots. An intense silence followed, then she said honestly—
"It is my own fault and I'll take the consequences. I choose the bridge and leave you the river. If I don't appear till dawn, tell Mark I sent him a good night," and girding up her energies she walked bravely off with much external composure and internal chagrin.
"It’s my own fault, and I’ll deal with the consequences. I’ll take the bridge and leave you the river. If I’m not back by dawn, tell Mark I wished him a good night," and mustering her strength, she walked off confidently with an outward calm and inner discomfort.
As before, Warwick followed in silence. For a time she kept in advance, then allowed him to gain upon her, and presently fell behind, plodding doggedly on through thick and thin, vainly trying to conceal the hunger and[75] fatigue that were fast robbing her of both strength and spirits. Adam watched her with a masculine sense of the justice of the retribution which his wilful comrade had brought upon herself. But as he saw the elasticity leave her steps, the color fade from her cheeks, the resolute mouth relax, and the wistful eyes dim once or twice with tears of weariness and vexation, pity got the better of pique, and he relented. His steady tramp came to a halt, and stopping by a wayside spring, he pointed to a mossy stone, saying with no hint of superior powers—
As before, Warwick followed in silence. At first, she stayed ahead, then let him catch up, and soon fell behind, trudging along stubbornly through thick and thin, trying in vain to hide the hunger and[75] fatigue that were quickly draining her of both strength and spirit. Adam watched her with a masculine sense of the fairness of the consequences his stubborn companion had brought on herself. But as he noticed the bounce leave her steps, the color fade from her cheeks, the determined mouth loosen, and the longing eyes dim occasionally with tears of tiredness and frustration, sympathy overtook his irritation, and he softened. His steady walk came to a stop, and pausing by a roadside spring, he pointed to a mossy stone, saying without any hint of superiority—
"We are tired, let us rest."
"We're tired, let's take a break."
Sylvia dropped down at once, and for a few minutes neither spoke, for the air was full of sounds more pertinent to the summer night than human voices. From the copse behind them, came the coo of wood-pigeons, from the grass at their feet the plaintive chirp of crickets; a busy breeze whispered through the willow, the little spring dripped musically from the rock, and across the meadows came the sweet chime of a bell. Twilight was creeping over forest, hill, and stream, and seemed to drop refreshment and repose upon all weariness of soul and body, more grateful to Sylvia, than the welcome seat and leafy cup of water Warwick brought her from the spring.
Sylvia sat down right away, and for a few minutes, neither of them spoke because the air was filled with sounds more relevant to the summer night than human voices. From the thicket behind them, the cooing of wood pigeons could be heard, and from the grass at their feet, the soft chirp of crickets. A gentle breeze whispered through the willow, the little spring dripped musically from the rock, and from across the meadows came the sweet sound of a bell. Twilight was settling over the forest, hills, and stream, bringing a sense of refreshment and calm that soothed all weariness of body and soul, more appreciated by Sylvia than the welcome seat and leafy cup of water Warwick brought her from the spring.
The appearance of a thirsty sparrow gave her thoughts a pleasant turn, for, sitting motionless, she watched the little creature trip down to the pool, drink and bathe, then flying to a willow spray, dress its feathers, dry its wings, and sit chirping softly as if it sang its evening hymn. Warwick saw her interest, and searching in his pocket, found the relics of a biscuit, strewed a few bits upon the ground before him, and began a low, sweet whistle, which rose gradually to a varied strain, alluring, spirited, and clear as any[76] bird voice of the wood. Little sparrow ceased his twitter, listened with outstretched neck and eager eye, hopping restlessly from twig to twig, until he hung just over the musician's head, agitated with a small flutter of surprise, delight, and doubt. Gathering a crumb or two into his hand, Warwick held it toward the bird, while softer, sweeter, and more urgent rose the invitation, and nearer and nearer drew the winged guest, fascinated by the spell.
The sight of a thirsty sparrow made her thoughts take a pleasant turn. Sitting still, she watched the little bird hop down to the pool, drink and bathe, then fly to a willow branch, fluff its feathers, dry its wings, and sit chirping softly as if singing its evening song. Warwick noticed her interest, and digging into his pocket, he found the remnants of a biscuit, scattered a few pieces on the ground in front of him, and started a low, sweet whistle that gradually built into a lively and clear tune, as enchanting as any bird song in the woods. The little sparrow stopped its chirping, listened with its neck stretched and its eyes wide, hopping restlessly from twig to twig until it hung right above the musician’s head, stirred with a little flutter of surprise, delight, and hesitation. Picking up a crumb or two in his hand, Warwick held it out to the bird, while the invitation grew softer, sweeter, and more urgent, drawing the winged guest closer and closer, enchanted by the charm.
Suddenly a belated blackbird lit upon the wall, surveyed the group and burst into a jubilant song, that for a moment drowned his rival's notes. Then, as if claiming the reward, he fluttered to the grass, ate his fill, took a sip from the mossy basin by the way, and flew singing over the river, leaving a trail of music behind him. There was a dash and daring about this which fired little sparrow with emulation. His last fear seemed conquered, and he flew confidingly to Warwick's palm, pecking the crumbs with grateful chirps and friendly glances from its quick, bright eye. It was a pretty picture for the girl to see; the man, an image of power, in his hand the feathered atom, that, with unerring instinct, divined and trusted the superior nature which had not yet lost its passport to the world of innocent delights that Nature gives to those who love her best. Involuntarily Sylvia clapped her hands, and, startled by the sudden sound, little sparrow skimmed away.
Suddenly, a late blackbird landed on the wall, looked over the group, and broke into a happy song that briefly drowned out his rival's calls. Then, as if claiming his prize, he fluttered down to the grass, ate his fill, took a sip from the mossy basin along the way, and flew off singing over the river, leaving a trail of music behind him. There was something bold and daring about this that inspired the little sparrow. His last bit of fear seemed to vanish, and he flew confidently to Warwick's palm, pecking at the crumbs with grateful chirps and friendly glances from his bright, quick eye. It was a lovely sight for the girl; the man, a picture of strength, held the tiny bird that, with perfect instinct, sensed and trusted the superior nature that had not yet lost its access to the innocent joys that Nature offers to those who cherish her most. Without thinking, Sylvia clapped her hands, and startled by the sudden noise, the little sparrow flew away.
"Thank you for the pleasantest sight I've seen for many a day. How did you learn this gentle art, Mr. Warwick?"
"Thanks for the loveliest sight I've seen in a long time. How did you learn this wonderful skill, Mr. Warwick?"
"I was a solitary boy, and found my only playmates in the woods and fields. I learned their worth, they saw my need, and when I asked their friendship, gave it freely. Now we should go; you are very tired, let me help you."
"I was a lonely boy and found my only friends in the woods and fields. I learned to appreciate their value, they recognized my need, and when I sought their friendship, they gave it willingly. Now we should go; you’re really tired, let me help you."
He held his hand to her, and she put her own into it with[77] a confidence as instinctive as the bird's. Then, hand in hand they crossed the bridge and struck into the wilderness again; climbing slopes still warm and odorous, passing through dells full of chilly damps, along meadows spangled with fire-flies, and haunted by sonorous frogs; over rocks crisp with pale mosses, and between dark firs, where shadows brooded, and melancholy breezes rocked themselves to sleep. Speaking seldom, yet feeling no consciousness of silence, no sense of restraint, for they no longer seemed like strangers to one another, and this spontaneous friendliness lent an indefinable charm to the dusky walk. Warwick found satisfaction in the knowledge of her innocent faith in him, the touch of the little hand he held, the sight of the quiet figure at his side. Sylvia felt that it was pleasant to be the object of his care, fancied that they would learn to know each other better in three days of this free life than in as many months at home, and rejoiced over the discovery of unsuspected traits in him, like the soft lining of the chestnut burr, to which she had compared him more than once that afternoon. So, mutually and unconsciously yielding to the influence of the hour and the mood it brought them, they walked through the twilight in that eloquent silence which often proves more persuasive than the most fluent speech.
He reached out his hand to her, and she placed hers into it with[77] a confidence as natural as a bird’s. Then, hand in hand, they crossed the bridge and entered the wilderness again; climbing slopes still warm and fragrant, passing through cool, damp valleys, along meadows sparkling with fireflies and filled with the sound of croaking frogs; over rocks crisp with pale mosses, and between dark fir trees, where shadows lingered and gentle breezes lulled themselves to sleep. They spoke rarely but felt no awkwardness in the silence, no sense of restraint, as they no longer felt like strangers to each other. This spontaneous friendship added an indescribable charm to their dusky walk. Warwick felt content in her innocent trust in him, the touch of the small hand he held, and the sight of the quiet figure by his side. Sylvia enjoyed being the focus of his care, believed they would come to know each other better in three days of this free life than in three months at home, and delighted in discovering unexpected qualities in him, like the soft lining of a chestnut burr, which she had compared him to more than once that afternoon. So, both unconsciously surrendering to the mood of the moment, they strolled through the twilight in that meaningful silence that often speaks louder than the most eloquent words.
The welcome blaze of their own fire gladdened them at length, and when the last step was taken, Sylvia sat down with an inward conviction she never could get up again. Warwick told their mishap in the fewest possible words, while Mark, in a spasm of brotherly solicitude, goaded the fire to a roar that his sister's feet might be dried, administered a cordial as a preventive against cold, and prescribed her hammock the instant supper was done. She went[78] away with him, but a moment after she came to Warwick with a box of Prue's ointment and a soft handkerchief stripped into bandages.
The warm glow of their own fire eventually made them happy, and when the last step was taken, Sylvia sat down with a deep feeling that she could never get up again. Warwick briefly explained their mishap, while Mark, filled with brotherly concern, stoked the fire to a blaze so that his sister's feet could dry, gave her a drink to prevent her from getting cold, and recommended she use her hammock as soon as supper was over. She went away with him, but a moment later, she returned to Warwick with a box of Prue's ointment and a soft handkerchief torn into bandages.
"What now?" he asked.
"What’s next?" he asked.
"I wish to dress your burns, sir."
"I would like to tend to your burns, sir."
"They will do well enough with a little water; go you and rest."
"They will be fine with a little water; you go and rest."
"Mr. Warwick, you know you ate your supper with your left hand, and put both behind you when you saw me looking at them. Please let me make them easier; they were burnt for me, and I shall get no sleep till I have had my way."
"Mr. Warwick, you know you ate your dinner with your left hand and pulled both behind you when you saw me looking at them. Please let me make it easier for you; they were burnt for me, and I won’t get any sleep until I get my way."
There was a curious mixture of command and entreaty in her manner, and before their owner had time to refuse or comply, the scorched hands were taken possession of, the red blisters covered with a cool bandage, and the frown of pain smoothed out of Warwick's forehead by the prospect of relief. As she tied the last knot, Sylvia glanced up with a look that mutely asked pardon for past waywardness, and expressed gratitude for past help; then, as if her heart were set at rest, she was gone before her patient could return his thanks.
There was a strange mix of authority and pleading in her demeanor, and before the owner could respond, whether to refuse or agree, she took hold of the burned hands, covered the red blisters with a cool bandage, and smoothed out the frown of pain on Warwick's forehead with the promise of relief. As she tied the final knot, Sylvia looked up with an expression that silently apologized for her previous misbehavior and showed gratitude for the help given; then, seeming to find peace in her heart, she left before her patient could express his thanks.
She did not reappear, Mark went to send a lad after the lost boat, and the two friends were left alone; Warwick watching the blaze, Moor watching him, till, with a nod toward a pair of diminutive boots that stood turning out their toes before the fire, Adam said—
She didn't come back, so Mark sent a kid to look for the lost boat, leaving the two friends alone; Warwick watched the fire, while Moor watched him until, nodding toward a small pair of boots pointed out in front of the fire, Adam said—
"The wearer of those defiant-looking articles is the most capricious piece of humanity it was ever my fortune to see. You have no idea of the life she has led me since you left."
"The person wearing those bold outfits is the most unpredictable person I've ever encountered. You can't imagine the trouble she's caused me since you left."
"I can imagine it."
"I can picture it."
"She is as freakish, and wears as many shapes as Puck;[79] a gnat, a will-o'-the-wisp, a Sister of Charity, a meek-faced child; and one does not know in which guise she pleases most. Hard the task of him who has and tries to hold her."
"She’s as strange and has as many different sides as Puck;[79] a gnat, a will-o'-the-wisp, a Sister of Charity, a sweet-faced child; and it’s hard to say which version of her is most appealing. It’s a tough job for anyone who has her and tries to keep her."
"Hard yet happy; for a word will tame the high spirit, a look touch the warm heart, a kind act be repaid with one still kinder. She is a woman to be studied well, taught tenderly, and, being won, cherished with an affection that knows no shadow of a change."
"Strong but joyful; because a word can calm the fierce spirit, a glance can warm the heart, and a kind deed will bring about an even kinder response. She is a woman to be understood deeply, taught with care, and once you win her over, loved with an unwavering affection."
Moor spoke low, and on his face the fire-light seemed to shed a ruddier glow than it had done before. Warwick eyed him keenly for a moment, then said, with his usual abruptness—
Moor spoke softly, and the firelight gave his face a deeper red than before. Warwick studied him closely for a moment, then said, with his usual bluntness—
"Geoffrey, you should marry."
"Geoffrey, you should get married."
"Set me the example by mortgaging your own heart, Adam."
"Show me the way by risking your own heart, Adam."
"I have."
"I've."
"I thought so. Tell me the romance."
"I knew it. Tell me the story."
"It is the old story—a handsome woman, a foolish man; a few weeks of doubt, a few of happiness; then the two stand apart to view the leap before they take it; after that, peace or purgatory, as they choose well or ill."
"It’s the same old story—a beautiful woman, a foolish man; a few weeks of uncertainty, a few weeks of joy; then the two step back to consider the jump before they make it; after that, either peace or misery, depending on whether they choose wisely or foolishly."
"When is the probation over, Adam?"
"When does the probation end, Adam?"
"In June, God willing."
"In June, hopefully."
The hope of deliverance gave to Warwick's tone the fervor of desire, and led his friend to believe in the existence of a passion deep and strong as the heart he knew so well. No further confessions disturbed his satisfaction, for Warwick scorned complaint; pity he would not receive, sympathy was powerless to undo the past, time alone would mend it, and to time he looked for help. He rose presently as if bedward bound, but paused behind Moor, turned his[80] face upward, and said, bending on it a look given to this friend alone—
The hope for freedom gave Warwick's voice a passionate intensity, making his friend believe in a deep and powerful emotion as strong as the heart he knew so well. No further confessions disrupted his peace, as Warwick dismissed complaints; he didn't want pity, and sympathy couldn't change the past—only time could heal it, and he was relying on time for help. He got up as if heading to bed but paused behind Moor, lifted his face upwards, and said, directing a unique look at this friend—
"If my confidence were a good gift, you should have it. But my experience must not mar your faith in womankind. Keep it as chivalrous as ever, and may God send you the mate whom you deserve. Geoffrey, good night."
"If my confidence were a good gift, you should have it. But my experience shouldn't ruin your faith in women. Keep it as honorable as ever, and may God send you the partner you deserve. Geoffrey, good night."
"Good night, Adam."
"Good night, Adam."
And with a hand-shake more expressive of affection than many a tenderer demonstration, they parted—Warwick to watch the stars for hours, and Moor to muse beside the fire till the little boots were dry.
And with a handshake that showed more affection than many softer gestures, they said goodbye—Warwick to gaze at the stars for hours, and Moor to think by the fire until the little boots were dry.
CHAPTER V.
A GOLDEN WEDDING.
Hitherto they had been a most decorous crew, but the[81] next morning something in the air seemed to cause a general overflow of spirits, and they went up the river like a party of children on a merry-making. Sylvia decorated herself with garlands till she looked like a mermaid; Mark, as skipper, issued his orders with the true Marblehead twang; Moor kept up a fire of pun-provoking raillery; Warwick sung like a jovial giant; while the Kelpie danced over the water as if inspired with the universal gayety, and the very ripples seemed to laugh as they hurried by.
Until then, they had been a pretty respectable group, but the[81] next morning, something in the air seemed to lift everyone's spirits, and they headed up the river like a bunch of kids on a joyful outing. Sylvia adorned herself with garlands until she looked like a mermaid; Mark, acting as captain, gave orders with that distinctive Marblehead accent; Moor kept up a barrage of pun-filled jokes; Warwick sang like a cheerful giant; while the Kelpie danced over the water as if filled with the same carefree spirit, and the very ripples seemed to giggle as they rushed past.
"Mark, there is a boat coming up behind us with three gentlemen in it, who evidently intend to pass us with a great display of skill. Of course you won't let it," said Sylvia, welcoming the prospect of a race.
"Mark, there's a boat coming up behind us with three guys in it, who clearly plan to pass us with a big show of skill. Of course, you won't let that happen," said Sylvia, excited at the idea of a race.
Her brother looked over his shoulder, took a critical survey, and nodded approvingly.
Her brother glanced back, gave a careful look around, and nodded in approval.
"They are worth a lesson, and shall have it. Easy, now, till they pass; then hard all, and give them a specimen of high art."
"They're worth a lesson, and they're going to get one. Take it easy for now, until they pass; then go hard on them, and show them a sample of true art."
A sudden lull ensued on board the Kelpie while the blue shirts approached, caught, and passed with a great display of science, as Sylvia had prophesied, and as good an imitation of the demeanor of experienced watermen as could be[82] assumed by a trio of studious youths not yet out of their teens. As the foam of their wake broke against the other boat's side, Mark hailed them—
A sudden silence fell on the Kelpie as the blue shirts came close, caught up, and passed by with impressive skill, just as Sylvia had predicted. They mimicked the confident behavior of seasoned watermen as best as three focused teenagers could manage. As the foam from their wake splashed against the other boat's side, Mark called out to them—
"Good morning, gentlemen! We'll wait for you above there, at the bend."
"Good morning, guys! We'll be waiting for you up there, at the curve."
"All serene," returned the rival helmsman, with a bow in honor of Sylvia, while the other two caused a perceptible increase in the speed of the "Juanita," whose sentimental name was not at all in keeping with its rakish appearance.
"All calm," replied the competing helmsman, bowing to Sylvia, while the other two noticeably sped up the "Juanita," whose sentimental name didn't really match its sleek look.
"Short-sighted infants, to waste their wind in that style; but they pull well for their years," observed Mark, paternally, as he waited till the others had gained sufficient advantage to make the race a more equal one. "Now, then!" he whispered a moment after; and, as if suddenly endowed with life, the Kelpie shot away with the smooth speed given by strength and skill. Sylvia watched both boats, yearning to take an oar herself, yet full of admiration for the well-trained rowers, whose swift strokes set the river in a foam and made the moment one of pleasure and excitement. The blue shirts did their best against competitors who had rowed in many crafts and many waters. They kept the advantage till near the bend, then Mark's crew lent their reserved strength to a final effort, and bending to their oars with a will, gained steadily, till, with a triumphant stroke, they swept far ahead, and with oars at rest waited in magnanimous silence till the Juanita came up, gracefully confessing her defeat by a good-humored cheer from her panting crew.
"Short-sighted kids, wasting their breath like that; but they do pretty well for their age," Mark remarked, in a fatherly way, as he waited for the others to get a good lead to make the race fairer. "Alright, then!" he whispered a moment later; and, as if suddenly bursting with energy, the Kelpie took off with smooth speed from strength and skill. Sylvia watched both boats, wishing she could grab an oar herself, yet filled with admiration for the skilled rowers, whose quick strokes sent foam flying and turned the moment into one of joy and excitement. The blue shirts gave it their all against rivals who had rowed in many boats and on many waters. They held the lead until near the bend, then Mark's team pushed their reserved strength for a final effort, and rowing with determination, steadily gained ground, until, with a triumphant stroke, they surged far ahead and, with their oars at rest, waited in generous silence for the Juanita to catch up, gracefully acknowledging her defeat with a cheerful cheer from her breathless crew.
For a moment the two boats floated side by side, while the young men interchanged compliments and jokes, for a river is a highway where all travellers may salute each[83] other, and college boys are "Hail fellow! well met" with all the world.
For a moment, the two boats floated next to each other as the young men exchanged compliments and jokes because a river is a highway where all travelers can greet one another, and college guys are all about being "Hail fellow! well met" with everyone.
Sylvia sat watching the lads, and one among them struck her fancy. The helmsman who had bowed to her was slight and swarthy, with Southern eyes, vivacious manners, and a singularly melodious voice. A Spaniard, she thought, and pleased herself with this picturesque figure till a traitorous smile about the young man's mouth betrayed that he was not unconscious of her regard. She colored as she met the glance of mingled mirth and admiration that he gave her, and hastily began to pull off the weedy decorations which she had forgotten. But she paused presently, for she heard a surprised voice exclaim—
Sylvia sat watching the guys, and one of them caught her attention. The helmsman who had bowed to her was slender and dark-skinned, with warm eyes, lively manners, and a remarkably melodic voice. She thought he must be a Spaniard and enjoyed the charm of this figure until a revealing smile at the corners of the young man's mouth showed that he noticed her interest. She blushed as she caught his look of playful admiration and quickly started to remove the weedy decorations she had forgotten. But she paused for a moment when she heard a surprised voice exclaim—
"Why, Warwick! is that you or your ghost?"
"Is that you, Warwick, or just your ghost?"
Looking up Sylvia saw Adam lift the hat he had pulled over his brows, and take a slender brown hand extended over the boat-side with something like reluctance, as he answered the question in Spanish. A short conversation ensued, in which the dark stranger seemed to ask innumerable questions, Warwick to give curt replies, and the names Gabriel and Ottila to occur with familiar frequency. Sylvia knew nothing of the language, but received an impression that Warwick was not overjoyed at the meeting; that the youth was both pleased and perplexed by finding him there; and that neither parted with much regret as the distance slowly widened between the boats, and with a farewell salute parted company, each taking a different branch of the river, which divided just there.
Looking up, Sylvia saw Adam lift the hat he had pulled down over his forehead and take a slender brown hand that was extended over the side of the boat with a hint of reluctance as he responded to the question in Spanish. A brief conversation followed, where the dark stranger seemed to ask countless questions, and Warwick gave short replies, with the names Gabriel and Ottila coming up frequently. Sylvia didn’t understand the language but got the sense that Warwick was not exactly thrilled about the meeting; that the young man was both happy and confused to see him there; and that neither of them felt much regret as the distance slowly grew between the boats, parting ways with a farewell gesture, each taking a different branch of the river, which split just there.
For the first time Warwick allowed Mark to take his place at the oar, and sat looking into the clear depths below as if some scene lay there which other eyes could not discover.[84]
For the first time, Warwick let Mark take his spot at the oar while he sat gazing into the clear depths below, as if there was a scene there that others couldn't see.[84]
"Who was the olive-colored party with the fine eyes and foreign accent?" asked Mark, lazily rowing.
"Who was the olive-skinned person with the nice eyes and foreign accent?" asked Mark, rowing leisurely.
"Gabriel André."
"Gabriel André."
"Is he an Italian?"
"Is he Italian?"
"No; a Cuban."
"No; he's Cuban."
"I forgot you had tried that mixture of Spain and Alabama. How was it?"
"I forgot you tried that mix of Spain and Alabama. How was it?"
"As such climates always are to me,—intoxicating to-day, enervating to-morrow."
"As those kinds of climates always are for me—invigorating today, draining tomorrow."
"How long were you there?"
"How long were you there?"
"Three months."
"3 months."
"I feel tropically inclined, so tell us about it."
"I’m in a tropical mood, so let’s hear about it."
"There is nothing to tell."
"There's nothing to say."
"I'll prove that by a catechism. Where did you stay?"
"I'll prove that with a quiz. Where did you stay?"
"In Havana."
"In Havana."
"Of course, but with whom?"
"Sure, but with who?"
"Gabriel André."
"Gabriel André."
"The father of the saffron youth?"
"The dad of the saffron kid?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Of whom did the family consist?"
"Who was in the family?"
"Four persons."
"Four people."
"Mark, leave Mr. Warwick alone."
"Mark, leave Mr. Warwick be."
"As long as he answers I shall question. Name the four persons, Adam."
"As long as he answers, I will ask questions. Name the four people, Adam."
"Gabriel, sen., Dolores his wife, Gabriel, jun., Catalina, his sister."
"Gabriel Sr., his wife Dolores, Gabriel Jr., and his sister Catalina."
"Ah! now we progress. Was señorita Catalina as comely as her brother?"
"Ah! now we're making progress. Was Miss Catalina as beautiful as her brother?"
"More so."
"Even more."
"You adored her, of course?"
"You loved her, right?"
"I loved her."
"I loved her."
"Great heavens! what discoveries we make. He likes[85] it, I know by the satirical glimmer in his eye; therefore I continue. She adored you, of course?"
"Wow! Look at the discoveries we make. He likes[85] it, I can tell by the sarcastic sparkle in his eye; so I keep going. She adored you, right?"
"She loved me."
"She loved me."
"You will return and marry her?"
"You'll go back and marry her?"
"No."
"No."
"Your depravity appalls me."
"Your depravity shocks me."
"Did I volunteer its discovery?"
"Did I volunteer to discover it?"
"I demand it now. You left this girl believing that you adored her?"
"I want it now. You left this girl thinking that you loved her?"
"She knew I was fond of her."
"She knew I was into her."
"The parting was tender?"
"Was the goodbye tender?"
"On her part."
"From her side."
"Iceberg! She wept in your arms?"
"Iceberg! She cried in your arms?"
"And gave me an orange."
"And gave me an orange."
"You cherished it, of course?"
"You loved it, right?"
"I ate it immediately."
"I ate it right away."
"What want of sentiment! You promised to return?"
"What a lack of feeling! You promised to come back?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"But will never keep the promise?"
"But will it ever keep the promise?"
"I never break one."
"I never break one."
"Yet will not marry her?"
"Still won't marry her?"
"By no means."
"Absolutely not."
"Ask how old the lady was, Mark?"
"Ask how old the lady is, Mark?"
"Age, Warwick?"
"How old are you, Warwick?"
"Seven."
"7."
Mark caught a crab of the largest size at this reply, and remained where he fell, among the ruins of the castle in Spain, which he had erected with the scanty materials vouchsafed to him, while Warwick went back to his meditations.
Mark caught a huge crab in response and stayed where he fell, among the ruins of the castle in Spain that he had built with the limited materials given to him, while Warwick went back to his thoughts.
A drop of rain roused Sylvia from the contemplation of an imaginary portrait of the little Cuban girl, and looking[86] skyward she saw that the frolicsome wind had prepared a practical joke for them in the shape of a thunder-shower. A consultation was held, and it was decided to row on till a house appeared, in which they would take refuge till the storm was over. On they went, but the rain was in greater haste than they, and a summary drenching was effected before the toot of a dinner-horn guided them to shelter. Landing they marched over the fields, a moist and mirthful company, toward a red farm-house standing under venerable elms, with a patriarchal air which promised hospitable treatment and good cheer. A promise speedily fulfilled by the lively old woman, who appeared with an energetic "Shoo!" for the speckled hens congregated in the porch, and a hearty welcome for the weather-beaten strangers.
A drop of rain pulled Sylvia out of her thoughts about the imaginary portrait of the little Cuban girl, and looking[86] up at the sky, she realized that the playful wind had set up a practical joke for them in the form of a thunder-shower. They had a quick discussion and decided to keep rowing until they found a house where they could take shelter until the storm passed. They continued on, but the rain was quicker than they were, and they got thoroughly soaked before the sound of a dinner horn led them to safety. After landing, they made their way across the fields, a cheerful and damp group, toward a red farmhouse nestled under old elms, which had a welcoming vibe that promised good hospitality and a warm meal. This promise was soon kept by the energetic old woman who came out with a lively "Shoo!" for the speckled hens gathered on the porch, along with a warm welcome for the weary travelers.
"Sakes alive!" she exclaimed; "you be in a mess, ain't you? Come right in and make yourselves to home. Abel, take the men folks up chamber, and fit 'em out with anything dry you kin lay hands on. Phebe, see to this poor little creeter, and bring her down lookin' less like a drownded kitten. Nat, clear up your wittlin's, so's't they kin toast their feet when they come down; and, Cinthy, don't dish up dinner jest yet."
"Sakes alive!" she exclaimed. "You're in quite a mess, aren’t you? Come right in and make yourselves at home. Abel, take the guys upstairs and find them anything dry you can get your hands on. Phebe, take care of this poor little creature and bring her down looking less like a drowned kitten. Nat, clean up your whittling mess so they can warm their feet when they come down; and, Cinthy, don’t serve up dinner just yet."
These directions were given with such vigorous illustration, and the old face shone with such friendly zeal, that the four submitted at once, sure that the kind soul was pleasing herself in serving them, and finding something very attractive in the place, the people, and their own position. Abel, a staid farmer of forty, obeyed his mother's order regarding the "men folks;" and Phebe, a buxom girl of sixteen, led Sylvia to her own room, eagerly offering her best.
These directions were given with such enthusiastic explanation, and the old face radiated with such friendly energy, that the four agreed immediately, confident that the kind soul was enjoying serving them and finding something very appealing in the place, the people, and their own situation. Abel, a steady farmer at forty, followed his mother's instructions about the "men folks," while Phebe, a lively girl of sixteen, took Sylvia to her own room, eagerly offering her best.
As she dried and redressed herself Sylvia made sundry[87] discoveries, which added to the romance and the enjoyment of the adventure. A smart gown lay on the bed in the low chamber, also various decorations upon chair and table, suggesting that some festival was afloat; and a few questions elicited the facts. Grandpa had seven sons and three daughters, all living, all married, and all blessed with flocks of children. Grandpa's birthday was always celebrated by a family gathering; but to-day, being the fiftieth anniversary of his wedding, the various households had resolved to keep it with unusual pomp; and all were coming for a supper, a dance, and a "sing" at the end. Upon receipt of which intelligence Sylvia proposed an immediate departure; but the grandmother and daughter cried out at this, pointed to the still falling rain, the lowering sky, the wet heap on the floor, and insisted on the strangers all remaining to enjoy the festival, and give an added interest by their presence.
As she dried off and got dressed, Sylvia made several[87] discoveries that added to the excitement and enjoyment of the adventure. A pretty dress was laid out on the bed in the small room, along with various decorations on the chair and table, hinting that a celebration was in the works; and a few questions revealed the details. Grandpa had seven sons and three daughters, all alive, all married, and all with plenty of kids. Grandpa's birthday was always marked by a family gathering; but today, being the fiftieth anniversary of his marriage, the various families had decided to celebrate with extra flair, and everyone was coming for a dinner, a dance, and a sing-along afterward. Upon hearing this news, Sylvia suggested leaving right away; but the grandmother and daughter protested, pointing out the still falling rain, the gloomy sky, the wet pile on the floor, and insisted that the visitors stay to enjoy the celebration and make it even more exciting with their presence.
Half promising what she wholly desired, Sylvia put on Phebe's second best blue gingham gown for the preservation of which she added a white apron, and completing the whole with a pair of capacious shoes, went down to find her party and reveal the state of affairs. They were bestowed in the prim, best parlor, and greeted her with a peal of laughter, for all were en costume. Abel was a stout man, and his garments hung upon Moor with a melancholy air; Mark had disdained them, and with an eye to effect laid hands on an old uniform, in which he looked like a volunteer of 1812; while Warwick's superior height placed Abel's wardrobe out of the question; and grandpa, taller than any of his seven goodly sons, supplied him with a sober suit,—roomy, square-flapped, and venerable,—which became him, and with his beard produced the curious effect[88] of a youthful patriarch. To Sylvia's relief it was unanimously decided to remain, trusting to their own penetration to discover the most agreeable method of returning the favor; and regarding the adventure as a welcome change, after two days' solitude, all went out to dinner prepared to enact their parts with spirit.
Half promising what she truly wanted, Sylvia put on Phebe's second-best blue gingham dress, added a white apron to keep it nice, and completed her look with a pair of roomy shoes. She went downstairs to find her friends and share what was going on. They were all gathered in the neatest parlor and greeted her with a burst of laughter, as they were all dressed up. Abel was a stout man, and his clothes hung on Moor with a sad look; Mark had rejected them and, wanting to make an impression, grabbed an old uniform that made him look like a volunteer from 1812. Warwick, being taller, couldn't wear any of Abel's clothes; instead, grandpa, taller than any of his seven sons, provided him with a sober suit—roomy, square-flapped, and ancient—which suited him well, and along with his beard, gave him the curious look of a young patriarch. To Sylvia's relief, they all agreed to stay, trusting their own ability to figure out the best way to return the favor. After two days of solitude, they welcomed the adventure and all went out to dinner, ready to play their roles with enthusiasm.
The meal being despatched, Mark and Warwick went to help Abel with some out-door arrangements; and begging grandma to consider him one of her own boys, Moor tied on an apron and fell to work with Sylvia, laying the long table which was to receive the coming stores. True breeding is often as soon felt by the uncultivated as by the cultivated; and the zeal with which the strangers threw themselves into the business of the hour won the family, and placed them all in friendly relations at once. The old lady let them do what they would, admiring everything, and declaring over and over again that her new assistants "beat her boys and girls to nothin' with their tastiness and smartness." Sylvia trimmed the table with common flowers till it was an inviting sight before a viand appeared upon it, and hung green boughs about the room, with candles here and there to lend a festal light. Moor trundled a great cheese in from the dairy, brought milk-pans without mishap, disposed dishes, and caused Nat to cleave to him by the administration of surreptitious titbits and jocular suggestions; while Phebe tumbled about in every one's way, quite wild with excitement; and grandma stood in her pantry like a culinary general, swaying a big knife for a baton, as she issued orders and marshalled her forces, the busiest and merriest of them all.
The meal finished, Mark and Warwick went to help Abel with some outdoor arrangements. Asking Grandma to think of him as one of her own boys, Moor put on an apron and got to work with Sylvia, setting the long table for the upcoming food. True character can often be seen just as clearly in those who aren’t refined as in the refined; and the enthusiasm with which the newcomers engaged in the task at hand won over the family and created a friendly atmosphere right away. The old lady let them do as they pleased, admiring everything and repeatedly saying that her new helpers "outperformed her boys and girls in flavor and style." Sylvia decorated the table with simple flowers until it looked inviting even before any food was placed on it, and hung green branches around the room with candles here and there to add a festive glow. Moor rolled in a large cheese from the dairy, brought milk pans without any trouble, arranged the dishes, and made Nat stick by him with secret snacks and playful suggestions. Meanwhile, Phebe was darting around, completely caught up in the excitement, and Grandma stood in her pantry like a culinary general, waving a big knife like a baton as she gave orders and managed her team, the busiest and happiest of them all.
When the last touch was given, Moor discarded his apron and went to join Mark. Sylvia presided over Phebe's[89] toilet, and then sat herself down to support Nat through the trying half hour before, as he expressed it, "the party came in." The twelve years' boy was a cripple, one of those household blessings which, in the guise of an affliction, keep many hearts tenderly united by a common love and pity. A cheerful creature, always chirping like a cricket on the hearth as he sat carving or turning bits of wood into useful or ornamental shapes for such as cared to buy them of him, and hoarding up the proceeds like a little miser for one more helpless than himself.
When he was done, Moor took off his apron and went to join Mark. Sylvia helped Phebe get ready, and then she sat down to support Nat through the tough half hour before, as he put it, "the party arrived." The twelve-year-old boy was a cripple, one of those family blessings that, despite being a challenge, keep many hearts connected through shared love and compassion. He was a cheerful kid, always chirping like a cricket on the hearth while he carved or shaped bits of wood into useful or decorative items for those willing to buy them, saving up the money like a little miser for someone even more helpless than himself.
"What are these, Nat?" asked Sylvia, with the interest that always won small people, because their quick instincts felt that it was sincere.
"What are these, Nat?" asked Sylvia, her curiosity piqued. Small people often found themselves drawn to sincerity like this.
"Them are spoons—'postle spoons, they call 'em. You see I've got a cousin what reads a sight, and one day he says to me, 'Nat, in a book I see somethin' about a set of spoons with a 'postle's head on each of 'em; you make some and they'll sell, I bet.' So I got gramper's Bible, found the picters of the 'postles, and worked and worked till I got the faces good; and now it's fun, for they do sell, and I'm savin' up a lot. It ain't for me, you know, but mother, 'cause she's wuss'n I be."
"They're spoons—apostle spoons, they call them. You see, I have a cousin who reads a lot, and one day he says to me, 'Nat, I saw something in a book about a set of spoons with an apostle’s head on each of them; you should make some and they'll sell, I bet.' So I took my grandpa's Bible, found the pictures of the apostles, and worked and worked until I got the faces right; and now it’s great because they do sell, and I’m saving up a lot. It’s not for me, you know, but for my mom, because she’s worse off than I am."
"Is she sick, Nat?"
"Is she unwell, Nat?"
"Oh, ain't she! Why she hasn't stood up this nine year. We was smashed in a wagon that tipped over when I was three years old. It done somethin' to my legs, but it broke her back, and made her no use, only jest to pet me, and keep us all kind of stiddy, you know. Ain't you seen her? Don't you want to?"
"Oh, isn't she! She hasn't stood up in nine years. We were in a wagon that flipped over when I was three. It did something to my legs, but it broke her back, and now she's not useful for anything except to pet me and keep us all kind of steady, you know. Haven't you seen her? Don't you want to?"
"Would she like it?"
"Would she be into it?"
"She admires to see folks, and asked about you at dinner; so I guess you'd better go see her. Look ahere, you[90] like them spoons, and I'm agoin' to give you one; I'd give you all on 'em if they wasn't promised. I can make one more in time, so you jest take your pick, 'cause I like you, and want you not to forgit me."
"She likes seeing people and asked about you at dinner, so I think you should go visit her. Look, you like those spoons, and I’m going to give you one; I’d give you all of them if they weren't already promised. I can make one more in time, so just pick whichever you want because I like you and want you to remember me."
Sylvia chose Saint John, because it resembled Moor, she thought; bespoke and paid for a whole set, and privately resolved to send tools and rare woods to the little artist that he might serve his mother in his own pretty way. Then Nat took up his crutches and hopped nimbly before her to the room, where a plain, serene-faced woman lay knitting, with her best cap on, her clean handkerchief and large green fan laid out upon the coverlet. This was evidently the best room of the house; and as Sylvia sat talking to the invalid her eye discovered many traces of that refinement which comes through the affections. Nothing seemed too good for "daughter Patience;" birds, books, flowers, and pictures were plentiful here though visible nowhere else. Two easy-chairs beside the bed showed where the old folks oftenest sat; Abel's home corner was there by the antique desk covered with farmers' literature and samples of seeds; Phebe's work-basket stood in the window; Nat's lathe in the sunniest corner; and from the speckless carpet to the canary's clear water-glass all was exquisitely neat, for love and labor were the handmaids who served the helpless woman and asked no wages but her comfort.
Sylvia chose Saint John because it reminded her of Moor, she thought; she ordered and paid for a whole set, and quietly decided to send tools and rare woods to the little artist so he could help his mother in his own charming way. Then Nat picked up his crutches and hopped nimbly ahead of her to the room, where a plain, serene-faced woman was knitting, wearing her best cap, with her clean handkerchief and large green fan laid out on the coverlet. This was clearly the best room in the house; and as Sylvia talked to the invalid, she noticed many signs of that refinement that comes from love. Nothing seemed too good for "daughter Patience;" birds, books, flowers, and pictures were abundant here, though they were nowhere else. Two easy chairs next to the bed indicated where the old folks often sat; Abel's home corner was there by the antique desk filled with farming literature and samples of seeds; Phebe's work basket was in the window; Nat's lathe occupied the sunniest spot; and from the spotless carpet to the canary's fresh water glass, everything was beautifully tidy, for love and hard work were the hands that cared for the helpless woman and asked for no payment but her comfort.
Sylvia amused her new friends mightily, for finding that neither mother nor son had any complaints to make, any sympathy to ask, she exerted herself to give them what both needed, and kept them laughing by a lively recital of her voyage and its mishaps.
Sylvia entertained her new friends a lot because she noticed that neither the mother nor the son had any complaints or sympathy to ask for. She made an effort to give them what they both needed and kept them laughing with a lively story about her journey and its mishaps.
"Ain't she prime, mother?" was Nat's candid commentary when the story ended, and he emerged red and shiny[91] from the pillows where he had burrowed with boyish explosions of delight.
"Ain't she something, mom?" was Nat's honest remark when the story finished, and he popped out red and shiny[91] from the pillows where he had tucked himself away with bursts of excitement.
"She's very kind, dear, to amuse two stay-at-home folks like you and me, who seldom see what's going on outside four walls. You have a merry heart, miss, and I hope will keep it all your days, for it's a blessed thing to own."
"She's really kind, dear, to entertain two homebodies like you and me, who hardly notice what's happening outside these four walls. You have a cheerful spirit, miss, and I hope you keep it for all your days, because it's a precious thing to have."
"I think you have something better, a contented one," said Sylvia, as the woman regarded her with no sign of envy or regret.
"I think you have something better, a happy one," said Sylvia, as the woman looked at her without any sign of envy or regret.
"I ought to have; nine years on a body's back can teach a sight of things that are wuth knowin'. I've learnt patience pretty well I guess, and contentedness ain't fur away, for though it sometimes seems ruther long to look forward to, perhaps nine more years layin' here, I jest remember it might have been wuss, and if I don't do much now there's all eternity to come."
"I should have; nine years on a person's back can teach a lot of things that are worth knowing. I've learned patience pretty well, I guess, and contentment isn't far off, because even though it sometimes seems really long to look forward to, maybe nine more years lying here, I just remember it could have been worse, and if I don't do much now, there's all eternity ahead."
Something in the woman's manner struck Sylvia as she watched her softly beating some tune on the sheet with her quiet eyes turned toward the light. Many sermons had been less eloquent to the girl than the look, the tone, the cheerful resignation of that plain face. She stooped and kissed it, saying gently—
Something about the way the woman carried herself caught Sylvia's attention as she watched her gently tapping out a tune on the paper, her calm eyes focused on the light. The look, the tone, the cheerful acceptance on that ordinary face had spoken to the girl more than many sermons ever could. She leaned down and kissed it, saying softly—
"I shall remember this."
"I will remember this."
"Hooray! There they be; I hear Ben!"
"Hooray! There they are; I hear Ben!"
And away clattered Nat to be immediately absorbed into the embraces of a swarm of relatives who now began to arrive in a steady stream. Old and young, large and small, rich and poor, with overflowing hands or trifles humbly given, all were received alike, all hugged by grandpa, kissed by grandma, shaken half breathless by Uncle Abel, welcomed by Aunt Patience, and danced round by Phebe and Nat till the house seemed a great hive of hilarious and[92] affectionate bees. At first the strangers stood apart, but Phebe spread their story with such complimentary additions of her own that the family circle opened wide and took them in at once.
And off went Nat, quickly getting wrapped up in the hugs of a crowd of relatives who started to arrive one after another. Old and young, big and small, rich and poor, whether they came with full hands or just a little something to share, everyone was welcomed the same. Grandpa hugged them all, Grandma kissed them, Uncle Abel shook them until they could barely catch their breath, Aunt Patience greeted them warmly, and Phebe and Nat spun around with joy until the house felt like a buzzing hive full of happy and loving bees. At first, the newcomers hung back, but Phebe shared their story with so many flattering details of her own that the family circle opened wide and welcomed them right in.
Sylvia was enraptured with the wilderness of babies, and leaving the others to their own devices followed the matrons to "Patience's room," and gave herself up to the pleasant tyranny of the small potentates, who swarmed over her as she sat on the floor, tugging at her hair, exploring her eyes, covering her with moist kisses, and keeping up a babble of little voices more delightful to her than the discourse of the flattered mammas who benignly surveyed her admiration and their offspring's prowess.
Sylvia was captivated by the wildness of babies, and leaving the others to their own activities, she followed the caretakers to "Patience's room." She surrendered to the joyful domination of the little rulers, who climbed over her as she sat on the floor, pulling at her hair, poking at her eyes, showering her with wet kisses, and creating a delightful chatter that was more enjoyable to her than the conversations of the proud moms who kindly watched her admiration of their children's skills.
The young people went to romp in the barn; the men, armed with umbrellas, turned out en masse to inspect the farm and stock, and compare notes over pig pens and garden gates. But Sylvia lingered where she was, enjoying a scene which filled her with a tender pain and pleasure, for each baby was laid on grandma's knee, its small virtues, vices, ailments, and accomplishments rehearsed, its beauties examined, its strength tested, and the verdict of the family oracle pronounced upon it as it was cradled, kissed, and blessed on the kind old heart which had room for every care and joy of those who called her mother. It was a sight the girl never forgot, because just then she was ready to receive it. Her best lessons did not come from books, and she learned one then as she saw the fairest success of a woman's life while watching this happy grandmother with fresh faces framing her withered one, daughterly voices chorusing good wishes, and the harvest of half a century of wedded life beautifully garnered in her arms.
The young people went to play in the barn; the men, armed with umbrellas, turned out en masse to check out the farm and livestock, sharing thoughts over pig pens and garden gates. But Sylvia stayed where she was, soaking in a scene that filled her with a bittersweet mix of pain and pleasure. Each baby was placed on grandma's lap, where its small traits, flaws, illnesses, and achievements were discussed, its beauty examined, its strength tested, and the family’s judgment delivered as it was cradled, kissed, and blessed by the kind old heart that had space for every worry and joy of those who called her mother. It was a moment the girl would never forget, as she was ready to absorb it. Her best lessons didn’t come from books, and she learned one then by witnessing the greatest success of a woman’s life while watching this happy grandmother surrounded by fresh faces, daughterly voices echoing good wishes, and the bounty of half a century of married life beautifully held in her arms.
The fragrance of coffee and recollections of Cynthia's[93] joyful aberrations at such periods caused a breaking up of the maternal conclave. The babies were borne away to simmer between blankets until called for. The women unpacked baskets, brooded over teapots, and kept up an harmonious clack as the table was spread with pyramids of cake, regiments of pies, quagmires of jelly, snow-banks of bread, and gold mines of butter; every possible article of food, from baked beans to wedding cake, finding a place on that sacrificial altar.
The smell of coffee and memories of Cynthia's[93] cheerful antics during these times caused the mothers to break up their gathering. The babies were taken away to cozy up between blankets until needed. The women unpacked baskets, fussed over teapots, and chatted cheerfully as they laid out a table filled with stacks of cake, rows of pies, heaps of jelly, piles of bread, and generous servings of butter; every kind of food, from baked beans to wedding cake, found a spot on that splendid spread.
Fearing to be in the way, Sylvia departed to the barn, where she found her party in a chaotic Babel; for the offshoots had been as fruitful as the parent tree, and some four dozen young immortals were in full riot. The bashful roosting with the hens on remote lofts and beams; the bold flirting or playing in the full light of day; the boys whooping, the girls screaming, all effervescing as if their spirits had reached the explosive point and must find vent in noise. Mark was in his element, introducing all manner of new games, the liveliest of the old and keeping the revel at its height; for rosy, bright-eyed girls were plenty, and the ancient uniform universally approved. Warwick had a flock of lads about him absorbed in the marvels he was producing with knife, stick, and string; and Moor a rival flock of little lasses breathless with interest in the tales he told. One on each knee, two at each side, four in a row on the hay at his feet, and the boldest of all with an arm about his neck and a curly head upon his shoulder, for Uncle Abel's clothes seemed to invest the wearer with a passport to their confidence at once. Sylvia joined this group and partook of a quiet entertainment with as childlike a relish as any of them, while the merry tumult went on about her.[94]
Fearing to be in the way, Sylvia left for the barn, where she found her group in a wild uproar; because the offspring had been just as lively as the parent tree, and about forty young immortals were in full chaos. The shy ones were nesting with the hens in distant lofts and on beams; the bold were flirting or playing in the bright light of day; the boys were cheering, the girls were screaming, all bubbling over as if their energy had reached a breaking point and had to burst out in noise. Mark was in his element, introducing all kinds of new games, the liveliest of the old, and keeping the fun going strong; for there were plenty of rosy, bright-eyed girls, and the old uniform was universally liked. Warwick had a group of boys around him, captivated by the tricks he was creating with a knife, a stick, and string; and Moor had a rival group of little girls, breathless from the stories he told. One was on each knee, two at each side, four in a row on the hay at his feet, and the boldest one had an arm around his neck and a curly head on his shoulder, because Uncle Abel's clothes seemed to give him instant access to their trust. Sylvia joined this group and enjoyed their quiet fun with as much childlike delight as any of them, while the happy noise continued around her.[94]
The toot of the horn sent the whole barnful streaming into the house like a flock of hungry chickens, where, by some process known only to the mothers of large families, every one was wedged close about the table, and the feast began. This was none of your stand-up, wafery, bread and butter teas, but a thorough-going, sit-down supper, and all settled themselves with a smiling satisfaction, prophetic of great powers and an equal willingness to employ them. A detachment of half-grown girls was drawn up behind grandma, as waiters; Sylvia insisted on being one of them, and proved herself a neat-handed Phillis, though for a time slightly bewildered by the gastronomic performances she beheld. Babies ate pickles, small boys sequestered pie with a velocity that made her wink, women swam in the tea, and the men, metaphorically speaking, swept over the table like a swarm of locusts, while the host and hostess beamed upon one another and their robust descendants with an honest pride, which was beautiful to see.
The sound of the horn had everyone in the barn rushing into the house like a flock of hungry chickens, where, by some magic known only to mothers of big families, everyone was packed tightly around the table, and the feast began. This was no simple stand-up snack of crackers and tea; it was a full sit-down supper, and everyone settled in with smiling satisfaction, ready to put their appetites to good use. A group of half-grown girls lined up behind Grandma as waitstaff; Sylvia insisted on being one of them and proved to be a capable helper, even though she was a bit confused by the food chaos around her. Babies were munching on pickles, little boys were pouncing on pie with lightning speed, women were drowning in tea, and the men, so to speak, swept over the table like a horde of locusts, while the host and hostess exchanged proud smiles as they looked at each other and their hearty kids, a beautiful sight to behold.
"That Mr. Wackett ain't eat scursely nothin', he jest sets lookin' round kinder 'mazed like. Do go and make him fall to on somethin', or I shan't take a mite of comfort in my vittles," said grandma, as the girl came with an empty cup.
"That Mr. Wackett isn’t eating hardly anything; he just sits there looking around a bit confused. Go and get him to eat something, or I won’t enjoy my meal at all," said grandma, as the girl came in with an empty cup.
"He is enjoying it with all his heart and eyes, ma'am, for we don't see such fine spectacles every day. I'll take him something that he likes and make him eat it."
"He is loving it wholeheartedly, ma'am, because we don't see such amazing sights every day. I'll get him something he enjoys and make him eat it."
"Sakes alive! be you to be Mis' Wackett? I'd no idee of it, you look so young."
"Sakes alive! Are you Miss Wackett? I had no idea, you look so young."
"Nor I; we are only friends, ma'am."
"Neither do I; we are just friends, ma'am."
"Oh!" and the monosyllable was immensely expressive, as the old lady confided a knowing nod to the teapot, into whose depths she was just then peering. Sylvia walked[95] away wondering why persons were always thinking and saying such things.
"Oh!" The single word was very expressive as the old lady gave a knowing nod to the teapot, into which she was currently looking. Sylvia walked[95] away, wondering why people were always thinking and saying things like that.
As she paused behind Warwick's chair with a glass of cream and a round of brown bread, he looked up at her with his blandest expression, though a touch of something like regret was in his voice.
As she paused behind Warwick's chair with a glass of cream and a slice of brown bread, he looked up at her with his most neutral expression, though there was a hint of regret in his voice.
"This is a sight worth living eighty hard years to see, and I envy that old couple as I never envied any one before. To rear ten virtuous children, put ten useful men and women into the world, and give them health and courage to work out their own salvation as these honest souls will do, is a better job done for the Lord, than winning a battle, or ruling a State. Here is all honor to them. Drink it with me."
"This is a sight worth living eighty tough years to witness, and I envy that old couple like I've never envied anyone before. Raising ten good kids, bringing ten useful men and women into the world, and giving them the health and strength to find their own way, as these honest people will do, is a greater achievement for the Lord than winning a battle or running a state. Here’s to their honor. Join me in raising a glass."
He put the glass to her lips, drank what she left, and rising, placed her in his seat with the decisive air which few resisted.
He brought the glass to her lips, drank what she didn't finish, and then stood up, putting her in his seat with a commanding presence that few could refuse.
"You take no thought for yourself and are doing too much; sit here a little, and let me take a few steps where you have taken many."
"You don't think about yourself and are doing too much; sit here for a bit, and let me take a few steps for you."
He served her, and standing at her back, bent now and then to speak, still with that softened look upon the face so seldom stirred by the gentler emotions that lay far down in that deep heart of his; for never had he felt so solitary.
He served her, and standing behind her, leaned in now and then to speak, still wearing that gentle expression on his face, which was rarely touched by the softer feelings that were buried deep in his heart; for he had never felt so alone.
All things must have an end, even a family feast, and by the time the last boy's buttons peremptorily announced, 'Thus far shalt thou go and no farther,' all professed themselves satisfied, and a general uprising took place. The surplus population were herded in parlor and chambers, while a few energetic hands cleared away, and with much clattering of dishes and wafting of towels, left grandma's[96] spandy clean premises as immaculate as ever. It was dark when all was done, so the kitchen was cleared, the candles lighted, Patience's door set open, and little Nat established in an impromptu orchestra, composed of a table and a chair, whence the first squeak of his fiddle proclaimed that the ball had begun.
All things must come to an end, even a family feast, and by the time the last boy's buttons unambiguously declared, 'This is as far as you go,' everyone said they were satisfied, and there was a general movement to get up. The extra guests were gathered in the parlor and bedrooms, while a few energetic helpers cleaned up. With a lot of clattering dishes and waving towels, they left Grandma's[96] spotless as always. It was dark by the time everything was done, so the kitchen was tidied up, candles were lit, Patience's door was opened, and little Nat set up an impromptu orchestra made from a table and a chair, where the first squeak of his fiddle announced that the dance had started.
Everybody danced; the babies stacked on Patience's bed, or penned behind chairs, sprawled and pranced in unsteady mimicry of their elders. Ungainly farmers, stiff with labor, recalled their early days and tramped briskly as they swung their wives about with a kindly pressure of the hard hands that had worked so long together. Little pairs toddled gravely through the figures, or frisked promiscuously in a grand conglomeration of arms and legs. Gallant cousins kissed pretty cousins at exciting periods, and were not rebuked. Mark wrought several of these incipient lovers to a pitch of despair, by his devotion to the comeliest damsels, and the skill with which he executed unheard-of evolutions before their admiring eyes; Moor led out the poorest and the plainest with a respect that caused their homely faces to shine, and their scant skirts to be forgotten. Warwick skimmed his five years partner through the air in a way that rendered her speechless with delight; and Sylvia danced as she never danced before. With sticky-fingered boys, sleepy with repletion, but bound to last it out; with rough-faced men who paid her paternal compliments; with smart youths who turned sheepish with that white lady's hand in their big brown ones, and one ambitious lad who confided to her his burning desire to work a sawmill, and marry a girl with black eyes and yellow hair. While, perched aloft, Nat bowed away till his pale face glowed, till all hearts warmed, all feet beat responsive to the good old tunes which[97] have put so much health into human bodies, and so much happiness into human souls.
Everybody danced; the babies piled on Patience's bed, or penned behind chairs, sprawled and pranced in an unsteady imitation of their elders. Clumsy farmers, stiff from labor, remembered their younger days and moved energetically as they swung their wives around with a gentle pressure of the hardworking hands that had been together for so long. Small pairs walked seriously through the dance, or played wildly in a big jumble of arms and legs. Brave cousins kissed pretty cousins at thrilling moments, and were not scolded. Mark drove several of these budding romantics to the brink of despair with his devotion to the prettiest girls and the way he performed incredible moves before their admiring eyes; Moor escorted the least attractive and plainest girls with a respect that made their ordinary faces light up, making them forget their plain skirts. Warwick tossed his five-year-old partner through the air in a way that left her speechless with joy; and Sylvia danced like she had never danced before. With sticky-fingered boys, drowsy from too much food but determined to last; with rough-faced men who offered her fatherly compliments; with slick young men who blushed with that fair lady's hand in their big brown ones, and one ambitious lad who shared with her his burning desire to run a sawmill and marry a girl with black eyes and blonde hair. Meanwhile, perched up high, Nat bowed as his pale face flushed, until all hearts warmed, and all feet moved to the good old tunes which[97] have brought so much health to human bodies and so much joy to human souls.
At the stroke of nine the last dance came. All down the long kitchen stretched two breathless rows; grandpa and grandma at the top, the youngest pair of grandchildren at the bottom, and all between fathers, mothers, uncles, aunts, and cousins, while such of the babies as were still extant, bobbed with unabated vigor, as Nat struck up the Virginia Reel, and the sturdy old couple led off as gallantly as the young one who came tearing up to meet them. Away they went, grandpa's white hair flying in the wind, grandma's impressive cap awry with excitement, as they ambled down the middle, and finished with a kiss when their tuneful journey was done, amid immense applause from those who regarded this as the crowning event of the day.
At nine o'clock, the last dance began. In the long kitchen, two breathless lines formed; grandpa and grandma at the front, the youngest grandkids at the back, with fathers, mothers, uncles, aunts, and cousins in between. Meanwhile, the babies still awake bounced along with enthusiasm as Nat started playing the Virginia Reel, and the lively old couple kicked things off just as spiritedly as the young ones who rushed to join them. Off they went, grandpa's white hair blowing in the breeze, grandma's fancy cap askew with excitement, as they strolled down the center, finishing with a kiss when their melodic journey ended, surrounded by loud applause from those who saw this as the highlight of the day.
When all had had their turn, and twirled till they were dizzy, a short lull took place, with refreshments for such as still possessed the power of enjoying them. Then Phebe appeared with an armful of books, and all settled themselves for the family "sing."
When everyone had their turn and spun around until they were dizzy, there was a brief pause, with snacks for those who could still enjoy them. Then Phebe showed up with a bunch of books, and everyone got comfortable for the family "sing."
Sylvia had heard much fine music, but never any that touched her like this, for, though often discordant, it was hearty, with that under-current of feeling which adds sweetness to the rudest lay, and is often more attractive than the most florid ornament or faultless execution. Every one sang as every one had danced, with all their might; shrill children, soft-voiced girls, lullaby-singing mothers, gruff boys, and strong-lunged men; the old pair quavered, and still a few indefatigable babies crowed behind their little coops. Songs, ballads, comic airs, popular melodies, and hymns, came in rapid succession. And when they ended with that song which should be classed with sacred music[98] for association's sake, and standing hand in hand about the room with the golden bride and bridegroom in their midst, sang "Home," Sylvia leaned against her brother with dim eyes and a heart too full to sing.
Sylvia had heard a lot of beautiful music, but nothing ever touched her like this. Though often out of tune, it was full of life, with an emotional depth that added sweetness to even the roughest song, and was often more appealing than the fanciest embellishments or perfect performances. Everyone sang with all their energy, just like they had danced; there were loud kids, soft-voiced girls, lullaby-singing mothers, gruff boys, and strong-voiced men; the older couple sang quaveringly, and a few tireless babies cooed from their little playpens. Songs, ballads, funny tunes, popular hits, and hymns came one after another. And when they finished with that song which should be considered sacred music[98] for its associations, standing hand in hand around the room with the golden bride and groom in the middle, singing "Home," Sylvia leaned against her brother with misty eyes and a heart too full to sing.
Still standing thus when the last note had soared up and died, the old man folded his hands and began to pray. It was an old-fashioned prayer, such as the girl had never heard from the Bishop's lips; ungrammatical, inelegant, and long. A quiet talk with God, manly in its straightforward confession of short-comings, childlike in its appeal for guidance, fervent in its gratitude for all good gifts, and the crowning one of loving children. As if close intercourse had made the two familiar, this human father turned to the Divine, as these sons and daughters turned to him, as free to ask, as confident of a reply, as all afflictions, blessings, cares, and crosses, were laid down before him, and the work of eighty years submitted to his hand. There were no sounds in the room but the one voice often tremulous with emotion and with age, the coo of some dreaming baby, or the low sob of some mother whose arms were empty, as the old man stood there, rugged and white atop as the granite hills, with the old wife at his side, a circle of sons and daughters girdling them round, and in all hearts the thought that as the former wedding had been made for time, this golden one at eighty must be for eternity.
Still standing there when the last note had soared up and faded away, the old man folded his hands and started to pray. It was an old-fashioned prayer, unlike anything the girl had ever heard from the Bishop; it was ungrammatical, clumsy, and long. It felt like a quiet conversation with God, honestly admitting flaws, childlike in asking for guidance, and filled with gratitude for all the good things, especially the love of children. As if their deep connection made them close, this human father turned to the Divine, just as these sons and daughters turned to him—free to ask, sure of getting an answer—as they laid down all their struggles, blessings, worries, and burdens, submitting the work of eighty years to him. The only sounds in the room were the old man’s voice, often shaky with emotion and age, the coo of a dreamy baby, or the quiet sob of a mother with empty arms, as he stood there, rugged and white-haired like the granite hills, with his old wife by his side, surrounded by a circle of sons and daughters, and in every heart was the thought that while the first wedding was meant for time, this golden one at eighty was for eternity.
While Sylvia looked and listened a sense of genuine devotion stole over her; the beauty and the worth of prayer grew clear to her through the earnest speech of that unlettered man, and for the first time she fully felt the nearness and the dearness of the Universal Father, whom she had been taught to fear, yet longed to love.
While Sylvia watched and listened, she felt a genuine sense of devotion wash over her; the beauty and value of prayer became clear to her through the heartfelt words of that uneducated man, and for the first time, she truly sensed the closeness and warmth of the Universal Father, whom she had been taught to fear yet longed to love.
"Now, my children, you must go before the little folks[99] are tuckered out," said Grandpa, heartily. "Mother and me can't say enough toe thank you for the presents you have fetched us, the dutiful wishes you have give us, the pride and comfort you have allers ben toe us. I ain't no hand at speeches, so I shan't make none, but jest say ef any 'fliction falls on any on you, remember mother's here toe help you bear it; ef any worldly loss comes toe you, remember father's house is yourn while it stans, and so the Lord bless and keep us all."
"Now, my kids, you should go before the little ones[99] get worn out," Grandpa said with warmth. "Your mother and I can’t thank you enough for the gifts you’ve brought us, the thoughtful wishes you’ve given us, and the pride and comfort you’ve always been to us. I’m not good at speeches, so I won’t make one, but I will say that if any trouble comes your way, remember your mother is here to help you through it; if you experience any loss, know that your father’s house is yours as long as it stands. May the Lord bless and keep us all."
"Three cheers for gramper and grammer!" roared a six-foot scion as a safety valve for sundry unmasculine emotions, and three rousing hurras made the rafters ring, struck terror to the heart of the oldest inhabitant of the rat-haunted garret, and summarily woke all the babies.
"Three cheers for Grandpa and Grandma!" shouted a six-foot grandson as a way to release a mix of unmanly feelings, and three loud cheers made the rafters shake, scared the oldest resident of the rat-infested attic, and quickly woke all the babies.
Then the good-byes began, the flurry of wrong baskets, pails and bundles in wrong places; the sorting out of small folk too sleepy to know or care what became of them; the maternal cluckings, and paternal shouts for Kitty, Cy, Ben, Bill, or Mary Ann; the piling into vehicles with much ramping of indignant horses unused to such late hours; the last farewells, the roll of wheels, as one by one the happy loads departed, and peace fell upon the household for another year.
Then the goodbyes started, with a rush of misplaced baskets, pails, and bundles; the sorting of little ones too tired to realize or care what happened to them; the motherly clucking and fatherly calls for Kitty, Cy, Ben, Bill, or Mary Ann; jamming into vehicles with annoyed horses not used to being out so late; the final goodbyes, the sound of wheels rolling away as one by one the joyful groups left, and calm descended on the household for another year.
"I declare for't, I never had sech an out an out good time sense I was born intoe the world. Ab'ram, you are fit to drop, and so be I; now let's set and talk it over along of Patience fore we go toe bed."
"I swear, I’ve never had such a totally great time since I was born. Ab'ram, you look like you're about to collapse, and so do I; let’s sit and chat with Patience before we go to bed."
The old couple got into their chairs, and as they sat there side by side, remembering that she had given no gift, Sylvia crept behind them, and lending the magic of her voice to the simple air, sang the fittest song for time and place—"John Anderson my Jo." It was too much for grandma,[100] the old heart overflowed, and reckless of the cherished cap she laid her head on her "John's" shoulder, exclaiming through her tears—
The elderly couple settled into their chairs, and while they sat there side by side, recalling that she hadn’t given a gift, Sylvia snuck up behind them. Using her beautiful voice on the simple melody, she sang the perfect song for the moment—“John Anderson my Jo.” It was all too much for grandma,[100] her heart overflowing, and without caring about her beloved cap, she rested her head on her “John’s” shoulder, exclaiming through her tears—
"That's the cap sheaf of the hull, and I can't bear no more to-night. Ab'ram, lend me your hankchif, for I dunno where mine is, and my face is all of a drip."
"That's the top of the hull, and I can't take anymore tonight. Ab'ram, can I borrow your handkerchief? I don't know where mine is, and my face is drenched."
Before the red bandana had gently performed its work in grandpa's hand, Sylvia beckoned her party from the room, and showing them the clear moonlight night which followed the storm, suggested that they should both save appearances and enjoy a novel pleasure by floating homeward instead of sleeping. The tide against which they had pulled in coming up would sweep them rapidly along, and make it easy to retrace in a few hours the way they had loitered over for three days.
Before the red bandana had softly done its job in Grandpa's hand, Sylvia signaled her friends to leave the room. She pointed out the clear moonlit night that followed the storm and suggested they both keep up appearances and enjoy a unique experience by floating home instead of sleeping. The tide that had made it tough to get there would carry them quickly back, making it easy to retrace the journey they'd taken three days to complete.
The pleasant excitement of the evening had not yet subsided, and all applauded the plan as a fit finale to their voyage. The old lady strongly objected, but the young people overruled her, and being re-equipped in their damaged garments they bade the friendly family a grateful adieu, left their more solid thanks under Nat's pillow, and re-embarked upon their shining road.
The happy buzz of the evening was still in the air, and everyone agreed that the plan was a perfect ending to their trip. The elderly woman strongly disagreed, but the younger ones convinced her otherwise. After fixing up their torn clothes, they thanked the welcoming family and left a note of appreciation under Nat's pillow before setting off on their bright journey again.
All night Sylvia lay under the canopy of boughs her brother made to shield her from the dew, listening to the soft sounds about her, the twitter of a restless bird, the bleat of some belated lamb, the ripple of a brook babbling like a baby in its sleep. All night she watched the changing shores, silvery green or dark with slumberous shadow, and followed the moon in its tranquil journey through the sky. When it set, she drew her cloak about her, and, pillowing her head upon her arm, exchanged the waking for a sleeping dream.[101]
All night, Sylvia lay under the branches her brother had arranged to protect her from the dew, listening to the gentle sounds around her: the chirping of a restless bird, the bleating of a late lamb, and the soft babbling of a brook like a baby softly snoring. Throughout the night, she gazed at the shifting landscapes, shimmering green or dark with sleepy shadows, and tracked the moon as it peacefully moved across the sky. When it set, she wrapped her cloak around herself, rested her head on her arm, and drifted from wakefulness into a sleeping dream.[101]
A thick mist encompassed her when she awoke. Above the sun shone dimly, below rose and fell the billows of the sea, before her sounded the city's fitful hum, and far behind her lay the green wilderness where she had lived and learned so much. Slowly the fog lifted, the sun came dazzling down upon the sea, and out into the open bay they sailed with the pennon streaming in the morning wind. But still with backward glance the girl watched the misty wall that rose between her and the charmed river, and still with yearning heart confessed how sweet that brief experience had been, for though she had not yet discovered it, like
A thick mist surrounded her when she woke up. Above, the sun shone faintly, below the waves of the sea rolled in and out, all around her was the city's sporadic buzz, and far behind her lay the green wilderness where she had lived and learned so much. Slowly, the fog cleared, the sun shone brilliantly on the sea, and they sailed out into the open bay with the flag waving in the morning breeze. But still glancing back, the girl watched the misty barrier that stood between her and the enchanted river, and with a longing heart, she admitted how sweet that brief experience had been, for even though she had not yet realized it, like
She had stepped away from the internet and left the workstation,
Had seen the water lilies bloom,
Had seen the helmet and the feather,
"And had looked down at Camelot."
CHAPTER VI.
WHY SYLVIA WAS HAPPY.
"I never did understand you, Sylvia; and this last[102] month you have been a perfect enigma to me."
"I never really understood you, Sylvia; and this last[102] month you’ve been a complete mystery to me."
With rocking-chair in full action, suspended needle and thoughtful expression, Miss Yule had watched her sister for ten minutes as she sat with her work at her feet, her hands folded on her lap, and her eyes dreamily fixed on vacancy.
With her rocking chair in full swing, a needle paused in mid-air and a thoughtful look on her face, Miss Yule had been watching her sister for ten minutes as she sat with her work at her feet, her hands resting in her lap, and her eyes dreamily staring into space.
"I always was to myself, Prue, and am more so than ever now," answered Sylvia, waking out of her reverie with a smile that proved it had been a pleasant one.
"I've always been to myself, Prue, and I'm even more so now," Sylvia replied, coming out of her daydream with a smile that showed it had been a nice one.
"There must be some reason for this great change in you. Come, tell me, dear."
"There has to be a reason for this big change in you. Come on, tell me, dear."
With a motherly gesture Miss Yule drew the girl to her knee, brushed back the bright hair, and looked into the face so freely turned to hers. Through all the years they had been together, the elder sister had never seen before the expression which the younger's face now wore. A vague expectancy sat in her eyes, some nameless content sweetened her smile, a beautiful repose replaced the varying enthusiasm, listlessness, and melancholy that used to haunt her countenance and make it such a study. Miss Yule could not read the secret of the change, yet felt its novel charm; Sylvia could not explain it, though penetrated by its power;[103] and for a moment the sisters looked into each other's faces, wondering why each seemed altered. Then Prue, who never wasted much time in speculations of any kind, shook her head, and repeated—
With a nurturing gesture, Miss Yule pulled the girl onto her lap, brushed back her bright hair, and gazed into the face that was so openly turned toward hers. Throughout all the years they had spent together, the older sister had never before seen the expression that now graced the younger's face. There was a vague anticipation in her eyes, an unnamed contentment that softened her smile, and a beautiful calm that replaced the fluctuating enthusiasm, boredom, and sadness that had often clouded her features and made them such a puzzle. Miss Yule couldn’t decipher the reason for the change, but she felt its fresh appeal; Sylvia couldn’t put it into words, though she was deeply affected by it; [103] and for a moment, the sisters studied each other’s faces, wondering why they both seemed different. Then Prue, who never spent much time on pondering things, shook her head and repeated—
"I don't understand it, but it must be right, because you are so improved in every way. Ever since that wild trip up the river you have been growing quiet, lovable, and cheerful, and I really begin to hope that you will become like other people."
"I don't get it, but it must be true, because you've changed so much for the better. Ever since that crazy trip up the river, you've become more calm, lovable, and cheerful, and I'm really starting to hope that you'll turn into someone like everyone else."
"I only know that I am happy, Prue. Why it is so I cannot tell; but now I seldom have the old dissatisfied and restless feeling. Everything looks pleasant to me, every one seems kind, and life begins to be both sweet and earnest. It is only one of my moods, I suppose; but I am grateful for it, and pray that it may last."
"I only know that I'm happy, Prue. I can't say why; I just know that I rarely feel that old dissatisfaction and restlessness anymore. Everything seems nice to me, everyone feels friendly, and life is starting to feel both sweet and meaningful. It's probably just one of my moods; but I'm thankful for it and hope it lasts."
So earnestly she spoke, so cheerfully she smiled, that Miss Yule blessed the mood and echoed Sylvia's wish, exclaiming in the next breath, with a sudden inspiration—
So sincerely she spoke, so happily she smiled, that Miss Yule appreciated the vibe and repeated Sylvia's wish, exclaiming in the next breath, with a burst of inspiration—
"My, dear, I've got it! You are growing up."
"My dear, I've got it! You're growing up."
"I think I am. You tried to make a woman of me at sixteen, but it was impossible until the right time came. That wild trip up the river, as you call it, did more for me than I can ever tell, and when I seemed most like a child I was learning to be a woman."
"I believe I am. You tried to turn me into a woman when I was sixteen, but it just wasn't possible until the right moment arrived. That crazy trip up the river, as you put it, did more for me than I can explain, and even when I appeared most like a child, I was actually learning how to be a woman."
"Well, my dear, go on as you've begun, and I shall be more than satisfied. What merry-making is on foot to-night? Mark and these friends of his keep you in constant motion with their riding, rowing, and rambling excursions, and if it did not agree with you so excellently, I really should like a little quiet after a month of bustle."
"Well, my dear, keep doing what you're doing, and I’ll be more than happy. What fun plans do you have for tonight? Mark and his friends keep you busy with their riding, rowing, and wandering trips, and if it didn’t suit you so well, I would really like some peace and quiet after a month of activity."
"They are only coming up as usual, and that reminds me that I must go and dress."[104]
"They're just coming up like always, and that reminds me that I need to go get dressed."[104]
"There is another new change, Sylvia. You never used to care what you wore or how you looked, no matter how much time and trouble I expended on you and your wardrobe. Now you do care, and it does my heart good to see you always charmingly dressed, and looking your prettiest," said Miss Yule, with the satisfaction of a woman who heartily believed in costume as well as all the other elegances and proprieties of fashionable life.
"There’s another change, Sylvia. You never used to care about what you wore or how you looked, no matter how much time and effort I put into you and your wardrobe. Now you do care, and it makes me so happy to see you always dressed so charmingly and looking your best," said Miss Yule, with the satisfaction of a woman who truly believed in fashion as well as all the other refinements and expectations of stylish living.
"Am I ever that, Prue?" asked Sylvia, pausing on the threshold with a shy yet wistful glance.
"Am I really like that, Prue?" asked Sylvia, stopping in the doorway with a shy but longing look.
"Ever what, dear?"
"Anything else, dear?"
"Pretty?"
"Attractive?"
"Always so to me; and now I think every one finds you very attractive because you try to please, and seem to succeed delightfully."
"Always has been for me; and now I believe everyone finds you very appealing because you make an effort to please, and it seems you do so wonderfully."
Sylvia had never asked that question before, had never seemed to know or care, and could not have chosen a more auspicious moment for her frank inquiry than the present. The answer seemed to satisfy her, and smiling at some blithe anticipation of her own, she went away to make a lampless toilet in the dusk, which proved how slight a hold the feminine passion for making one's self pretty had yet taken upon her.
Sylvia had never asked that question before, hadn’t seemed to know or care, and couldn’t have picked a better time for her honest question than now. The answer seemed to please her, and with a smile reflecting her cheerful anticipation, she went off to get ready in the dim light, which showed just how little the desire to make herself attractive had affected her so far.
The September moon was up and shining clearly over garden, lawn, and sea, when the sound of voices called her down. At the stair-foot she paused with a disappointed air, for only one hat lay on the hall table, and a glance showed her only one guest with Mark and Prue. She strolled irresolutely through the breezy hall, looked out at either open door, sung a little to herself, but broke off in the middle of a line, and, as if following a sudden impulse, went out into the mellow moonlight, forgetful of uncovered[105] head or dewy damage to the white hem of her gown. Half way down the avenue she paused before a shady nook, and looked in. The evergreens that enclosed it made the seat doubly dark to eyes inured to the outer light, and seeing a familiar seeming figure sitting with its head upon its hand, Sylvia leaned in, saying, with a daughterly caress—
The September moon was bright and shining over the garden, lawn, and sea when she heard voices calling her down. At the bottom of the stairs, she stopped, looking disappointed, because only one hat was on the hall table, and a quick glance showed her that there was only one guest with Mark and Prue. She wandered uncertainly through the breezy hall, peeked out of both open doors, sung a little to herself, but stopped mid-lyric, and, almost on impulse, stepped out into the warm moonlight, forgetting about her uncovered head or the dampness that might ruin the white hem of her dress. Halfway down the avenue, she paused in front of a shady spot and looked in. The evergreens surrounding it made the seat seem even darker to her eyes, which were used to the bright light outside, and seeing a familiar figure sitting with its head in its hands, Sylvia leaned in, saying with a tender affection—
"Why, what is my romantic father doing here?"
"Why is my romantic dad here?"
The sense of touch was quicker than that of sight, and with an exclamation of surprise she had drawn back before Warwick replied—
The sense of touch was faster than sight, and with a gasp of surprise, she pulled back before Warwick could respond—
"It is not the old man, but the young one, who is romancing here."
"It’s not the old man, but the young one, who is dating here."
"I beg your pardon! We have been waiting for you; what thought is so charming that you forgot us all?"
"I’m sorry! We’ve been waiting for you; what thought is so delightful that you forgot about us all?"
Sylvia was a little startled, else she would scarcely have asked so plain a question. But Warwick often asked much blunter ones, always told the naked truth without prevarication or delay, and straightway answered—
Sylvia was a bit surprised; otherwise, she wouldn't have asked such a straightforward question. But Warwick often asked much more direct ones, always told the blunt truth without hesitation or delay, and immediately responded—
"The thought of the woman whom I hope to make my wife."
"The thought of the woman I want to marry."
Sylvia stood silent for a moment as if intent on fastening in her hair the delicate spray of hop-bells just gathered from the vine that formed a leafy frame for the graceful picture which she made standing, with uplifted arms, behind the arch. When she spoke it was to say, as she moved on toward the house—
Sylvia stood quietly for a moment, focused on arranging the delicate spray of hop-bells she had just picked from the vine, creating a leafy frame around her graceful figure as she stood with her arms raised behind the arch. When she finally spoke, it was as she walked toward the house—
"It is too beautiful a night to stay in doors, but Prue is waiting for me, and Mark wants to plan with you about our ride to-morrow. Shall we go together?"
"It’s too beautiful a night to stay inside, but Prue is waiting for me, and Mark wants to plan with you about our ride tomorrow. Should we go together?"
She beckoned, and he came out of the shadow showing her an expression which she had never seen before. His face was flushed, his eye unquiet, his manner eager yet[106] restrained. She had seen him intellectually excited many times; never emotionally till now. Something wayward, yet warm, in this new mood attracted her, because so like her own. But with a tact as native as her sympathy she showed no sign of this, except in the attentive look she fixed upon him as the moonlight bathed him in its splendor. He met the glance, seemed to interpret it aright, but did not answer its unconscious inquiry; for pausing, he asked abruptly—
She waved him over, and he stepped out of the shadows, revealing an expression she had never seen before. His face was flushed, his eyes restless, and his demeanor was eager yet[106] restrained. She had witnessed his intellectual excitement many times, but never his emotional side until now. There was something unpredictable yet warm in this new mood that drew her in because it resembled her own feelings. However, with a natural tact just like her empathy, she gave no indication of this, except for the attentive look she directed at him as the moonlight illuminated him in its glory. He met her gaze, seemed to understand it correctly, but didn’t respond to her unspoken question; instead, he paused and asked abruptly—
"Should a rash promise be considered binding when it threatens to destroy one's peace?"
"Should a hasty promise be seen as binding when it risks ruining one's peace?"
Sylvia pondered an instant before she answered slowly—
Sylvia thought for a moment before she replied slowly—
"If the promise was freely given, no sin committed in its keeping, and no peace troubled but one's own, I should say yes."
"If the promise was given willingly, with no wrong done by keeping it, and it only affected my own peace, I would say yes."
Still pausing, he looked down at her with that unquiet glance as she looked up with her steady one, and with the same anxiety he asked—
Still pausing, he looked down at her with that restless glance as she looked up with her steady one, and with the same concern he asked—
"Would you keep such a promise inviolate, even though it might cost you the sacrifice of something dearer to you than your life?"
"Would you keep a promise like that, even if it meant giving up something more precious to you than your own life?"
She thought again, and again looked up, answering with the sincerity that he had taught her—
She thought about it again and looked up once more, responding with the sincerity he had taught her—
"It might be unwise, but if the sacrifice was not one of principle or something that I ought to love more than life, I think I should keep the promise as religiously as an Indian keeps a vow of vengeance."
"It might be unwise, but if the sacrifice isn't one of principle or something I should value more than life, I think I should keep the promise as faithfully as an Indian keeps a vow of vengeance."
As she spoke, some recollection seemed to strike Warwick like a sudden stab. The flush died out of his face, the fire from his eyes, and an almost grim composure fell upon him as he said low to himself, with a forward step as if eager to leave some pain behind him[107]—
As she talked, it looked like a memory hit Warwick out of nowhere. The color drained from his face, the spark in his eyes faded, and a serious calm washed over him as he muttered quietly to himself, taking a step forward as if he wanted to escape some pain[107]—
"It is better so; for his sake I will leave all to time."
"It’s best this way; for his sake, I’ll leave everything to time."
Sylvia saw his lips move, but caught no sound till he said with a gravity that was almost gloom—
Sylvia saw his lips move, but she didn't hear anything until he spoke with a seriousness that was almost somber—
"I think you would; therefore, beware how you bind yourself with such verbal bonds. Let us go in."
"I think you would; so, be careful about how you tie yourself down with those kinds of words. Let’s go in."
They went; Warwick to the drawing-room, but Sylvia ran up stairs for the Berlin wools, which in spite of heat and the sure staining of fingers were to be wound that night according to contract, for she kept a small promise as sacredly as she would have done a greater one.
They left; Warwick headed to the living room, but Sylvia quickly ran upstairs for the Berlin wools, which, despite the heat and the inevitable staining of her fingers, needed to be wound that night as agreed, because she honored a small promise just as seriously as she would have honored a bigger one.
"What have you been doing to give yourself such an uplifted expression, Sylvia?" said Mark, as she came in.
"What have you been doing to give yourself such a happy look, Sylvia?" Mark asked as she walked in.
"Feasting my eyes on lovely colors. Does not that look like a folded rainbow?" she answered, laying her brilliant burden on the table where Warwick sat examining a broken reel, and Prue was absorbed in getting a carriage blanket under way.
"Feasting my eyes on beautiful colors. Doesn’t that look like a folded rainbow?" she replied, setting her vibrant load on the table where Warwick was examining a broken reel, and Prue was focused on getting a carriage blanket started.
"Come, Sylvia, I shall soon be ready for the first shade," she said, clashing her formidable needles. "Is that past mending, Mr. Warwick?"
"Come on, Sylvia, I'll be ready for the first shade shortly," she said, clicking her impressive needles together. "Is that beyond repair, Mr. Warwick?"
"Yes, without better tools than a knife, two pins, and a bodkin."
"Yeah, without better tools than a knife, two pins, and a needle."
"Then you must put the skeins on a chair, Sylvia. Try not to tangle them, and spread your handkerchief in your lap, for that maroon color will stain sadly. Now don't speak to me, for I must count my stitches."
"Then you need to put the yarn on a chair, Sylvia. Try not to tangle it, and spread your handkerchief on your lap, because that maroon color will stain badly. Now don’t talk to me, because I need to count my stitches."
Sylvia began to wind the wools with a swift dexterity as natural to her hands as certain little graces of gesture which made their motions pleasant to watch. Warwick never rummaged work-baskets, gossipped, or paid compliments for want of something to do. If no little task appeared for them, he kept his hands out of mischief, and if noth[108]ing occurred to make words agreeable or necessary, he proved that he understood the art of silence, and sat with those vigilant eyes of his fixed upon whatever object attracted them. Just then the object was a bright band slipping round the chair-back, with a rapidity that soon produced a snarl, but no help till patient fingers had smoothed and wound it up. Then, with the look of one who says to himself, "I will!" he turned, planted himself squarely before Sylvia, and held out his hands.
Sylvia started to wind the yarn with a quick skill that felt as natural to her hands as the little gestures that made her movements nice to watch. Warwick never searched through work-baskets, gossiped, or offered compliments just to pass the time. If there wasn’t any small task for them to do, he kept his hands occupied and, if there wasn’t anything to say that felt fitting, he showed he understood the value of silence and sat with those watchful eyes of his fixed on whatever caught their attention. At that moment, the focus was on a bright ribbon slipping around the back of the chair, moving so quickly it soon got tangled, but there was no aid until patient fingers smoothed it out and rewound it. Then, with the look of someone who has made up their mind, he turned, positioned himself directly in front of Sylvia, and extended his hands.
"Here is a reel that will neither tangle nor break your skeins, will you use it?"
"Here’s a reel that won’t tangle or break your threads. Will you use it?"
"Yes, thank you, and in return I'll wind your color first."
"Yes, thank you, and in return, I'll spin your color first."
"Which is my color?"
"What's my color?"
"This fine scarlet, strong, enduring, and martial, like yourself."
"This bold red, vibrant, resilient, and warrior-like, just like you."
"You are right."
"You're right."
"I thought so; Mr. Moor prefers blue, and I violet."
"I thought so; Mr. Moor likes blue, and I like violet."
"Blue and red make violet," called Mark from his corner, catching the word "color," though busy with a sketch for a certain fair Jessie Hope.
"Blue and red make violet," Mark shouted from his corner, hearing the word "color," even though he was focused on a sketch for a particular fair girl, Jessie Hope.
Moor was with Mr. Yule in his study, Prue mentally wrapped in her blanket, and when Sylvia was drawn into an artistic controversy with her brother, Warwick fell into deep thought.
Moor was with Mr. Yule in his office, Prue mentally wrapped in her blanket, and when Sylvia got into a creative argument with her brother, Warwick became lost in deep thought.

With the pride of a proud man once deceived, he had barred his heart against womankind, resolving that no second defeat should oppress him with that distrust of self and others, which is harder for a generous nature to bear, than the pain of its own wound. He had yet to learn that the shadow of love suggests its light, and that they who have been cheated of the food, without which none can truly live, long for it with redoubled hunger. Of late he had been [109]discovering this, for a craving, stronger than his own strong will, possessed him. He tried to disbelieve and silence it; attacked it with reason, starved it with neglect, and chilled it with contempt. But when he fancied it was dead, the longing rose again, and with a clamorous cry, undid his work. For the first time, this free spirit felt the master's hand, confessed a need its own power could not supply, and saw that no man can live alone on even the highest aspirations without suffering for the vital warmth of the affections. A month ago he would have disdained the hope that now was so dear to him. But imperceptibly the influences of domestic life had tamed and won him. Solitude looked barren, vagrancy had lost its charm; his life seemed cold and bare, for, though devoted to noble aims, it was wanting in the social sacrifices, cares, and joys, that foster charity, and sweeten character. An impetuous desire to enjoy the rich experience which did so much for others, came over him to-night as it had often done while sharing the delights of this home, where he had made so long a pause. But with the desire came a memory that restrained him better than his promise. He saw what others had not yet discovered, and obeying the code of honor which governs a true gentleman, loved his friend better than himself and held his peace.
With the pride of a once-deceived man, he had shut his heart off from women, deciding that he wouldn’t let a second defeat leave him struggling with self-doubt and mistrust, which is harder for a generous person to bear than the pain of their own wounds. He still had to learn that the shadow of love hints at its light, and that those deprived of the love that no one can truly live without, crave it even more intensely. Recently, he had been discovering this, as a longing stronger than his own strong will overcame him. He tried to deny and silence it; he attacked it with logic, ignored it, and dismissed it with scorn. But just when he thought it was gone, the longing surged back, loud and insistent, undoing all his work. For the first time, this free spirit felt the grip of need, admitting that there are some things his own strength couldn't provide, and realized that no one can live solely on high aspirations without suffering for the essential warmth of affection. A month ago, he would have scoffed at the hope that was now so precious to him. But gradually, the influences of domestic life had softened and captured him. Solitude felt empty, and wandering had lost its appeal; his life seemed cold and bare, for although dedicated to noble goals, it lacked the social sacrifices, concerns, and joys that nurture kindness and enrich character. An intense desire to experience the richness that brought so much joy to others swept over him tonight, as it often had while enjoying the comforts of this home, where he had lingered for so long. But along with that desire came a memory that held him back better than his promise ever could. He saw what others hadn’t realized yet, and by following the code of honor that guides a true gentleman, he loved his friend more than himself and kept quiet.
The last skein came, and as she wound it, Sylvia's glance involuntarily rose from the strong hands to the face above them, and lingered there, for the penetrating gaze was averted, and an unwonted mildness inspired confidence as its usual expression of power commanded respect. His silence troubled her, and with curious yet respectful scrutiny, she studied his face as she had never done before. She found it full of a noble gravity and kindliness; candor and cour[110]age spoke in the lines of the mouth, benevolence and intellect in the broad arch of the forehead, ardor and energy in the fire of the eye, and on every lineament the stamp of that genuine manhood, which no art can counterfeit. Intent upon discovering the secret of the mastery he exerted over all who approached him, Sylvia had quite forgotten herself, when suddenly Warwick's eyes were fixed full upon her own. What spell lay in them she could not tell, for human eye had never shed such sudden summer over her. Admiration was not in it, for it did not agitate; nor audacity, for it did not abash; but something that thrilled warm through blood and nerves, that filled her with a glad submission to some power, absolute yet tender, and caused her to turn her innocent face freely to his gaze, letting him read therein a sentiment for which she had not yet found a name.
The last skein arrived, and as she wound it, Sylvia's gaze unconsciously shifted from the strong hands to the face above them, lingering there, as the intense gaze was turned away, and an unusual softness inspired confidence, replacing his usual commanding presence. His silence unsettled her, and with a curious yet respectful scrutiny, she examined his face as she had never done before. She found it filled with noble seriousness and warmth; honesty and courage were evident in the lines of his mouth, kindness and intelligence in the broad curve of his forehead, passion and energy in the fire of his eyes, and on every feature, the mark of genuine manhood that no artifice could imitate. Focused on uncovering the secret behind his influence over everyone around him, Sylvia completely lost track of herself when suddenly Warwick's eyes locked onto hers. What magic resided in them she couldn’t describe, for no human gaze had ever cast such a sudden light over her. It wasn't admiration, as it didn’t agitate her; nor was it boldness, as it didn’t embarrass her; but something that sent warmth coursing through her blood and nerves, filling her with a joyful surrender to a power that was both absolute and gentle, leading her to turn her innocent face openly to his gaze, allowing him to see a feeling for which she had yet to find a name.
It lasted but a moment; yet in that moment, each saw the other's heart, and each turned a new page in the romance of their lives. Sylvia's eyes fell first, but no blush followed, no sign of anger or perplexity, only a thoughtful silence, which continued till the last violet thread dropped from his hands, and she said almost regretfully—
It lasted only a moment; yet in that moment, each saw the other’s heart, and both turned a new page in the story of their lives. Sylvia's gaze fell first, but there was no blush, no sign of anger or confusion, just a thoughtful silence that lasted until the last violet thread slipped from his fingers, and she said almost wistfully—
"This is the end."
"This is the end."
"Yes, this is the end."
"Yes, this is it."
As he echoed the words Warwick rose suddenly and went to talk with Mark, whose sketch was done. Sylvia sat a moment as if quite forgetful where she was, so absorbing was some thought or emotion. Presently she seemed to glow and kindle with an inward fire; over face and forehead rushed an impetuous color, her eyes shone, and her lips trembled with the fluttering of her breath. Then a panic appeared to seize her, for, stealing noiselessly away, she hurried to her room, and covering up her face as if to hide[111] it even from herself, whispered to that full heart of hers, with quick coming tears that belied the words—
As Warwick repeated the words, he suddenly stood up and went to talk with Mark, whose sketch was finished. Sylvia sat for a moment, seemingly lost in thought, completely unaware of her surroundings. Soon, she seemed to light up with an inner fire; her face and forehead flushed with intensity, her eyes sparkled, and her lips quivered with the quickness of her breath. Then a wave of panic seemed to take hold of her, as she quietly slipped away, hurrying to her room. Covering her face as if to hide it even from herself, she whispered to her overwhelmed heart, her quick tears contradicting her words—
"Now I know why I am happy!"
"Now I understand why I feel happy!"
How long she lay there weeping and smiling in the moonlight she never knew. Her sister's call broke in upon the first love dream she had ever woven for herself, and she went down to bid the friends good night. The hall was only lighted by the moon, and in the dimness of the shadow where she stood, no one saw traces of that midsummer shower on her cheeks, or detected the soft trouble in her eye, but for the first time Moor felt her hand tremble in his own and welcomed the propitious omen.
How long she lay there crying and smiling in the moonlight, she never knew. Her sister's voice interrupted the first love dream she had ever created for herself, and she went downstairs to say goodnight to her friends. The hall was lit only by the moon, and in the dim shadows where she stood, no one noticed the signs of that midsummer shower on her cheeks or the gentle turmoil in her eyes. But for the first time, Moor felt her hand trembling in his and welcomed the encouraging sign.
Being an old-fashioned gentleman, Mr. Yule preserved in his family the pleasant custom of hand-shaking, which gives such heartiness to the morning and evening greetings of a household. Moor liked and adopted it; Warwick had never done so, but that night he gave a hand to Prue and Mark with his most cordial expression, and Sylvia felt both her own taken in a warm lingering grasp, although he only said "good by!" Then they went; but while the three paused at the door held by the beauty of the night, back to them on the wings of the wind came Warwick's voice singing the song that Sylvia loved. All down the avenue, and far along the winding road they traced his progress, till the strain died in the distance leaving only the echo of the song to link them to the singer.
Being an old-fashioned gentleman, Mr. Yule kept the nice tradition of handshaking in his family, which adds warmth to the morning and evening greetings of a household. Moor liked it and embraced it; Warwick had never done so, but that night he shook hands with Prue and Mark, showing a genuinely friendly expression, and Sylvia felt her own hand held in a warm, lingering grasp, even though he only said "goodbye!" Then they left; but while the three paused at the door, captivated by the beauty of the night, Warwick's voice floated back to them on the wind, singing the song that Sylvia loved. All down the avenue and far along the winding road, they followed his progress until the melody faded into the distance, leaving only the echo of the song to connect them to the singer.
When evening came again Sylvia waited on the lawn to have the meeting over in the dark, for love made her very shy. But Moor came alone, and his first words were,
When evening came again, Sylvia waited on the lawn to meet in the dark, as love made her feel very shy. But Moor came alone, and his first words were,
"Comfort me, Sylvia, Adam is gone. He went as unexpectedly as he came, and when I woke this morning a note lay at my door, but my friend was not there."[112]
"Comfort me, Sylvia, Adam is gone. He left as suddenly as he arrived, and when I woke up this morning, a note was at my door, but my friend was not there."[112]
She murmured some stereotyped regret, but there was a sharp pain at her heart till there came to her the remembrance of Warwick's question, uttered on the spot where she was standing. Some solace she must have, and clinging to this one thought hopefully within herself—
She whispered some typical regret, but there was a sharp pain in her heart until she remembered Warwick's question, asked right where she was standing. She needed some comfort, and she held onto this one hopeful thought inside her—
"He has made some promise, has gone to get released from it, and will come back to say what he looked last night. He is so true I will believe in him and wait."
"He made a promise, went to get out of it, and will return to tell me what he saw last night. He's so genuine that I will trust him and wait."
She did wait, but week after week went by and Warwick did not come.
She waited, but week after week passed and Warwick didn’t show up.
CHAPTER VII.
DULL BUT NECESSARY.
Whoever cares only for incident and action in a book[113] had better skip this chapter and read on; but those who take an interest in the delineation of character will find the key to Sylvia's here.
Whoever is only interested in events and action in a book[113] should probably skip this chapter and keep reading; but those who are interested in character development will find the key to Sylvia's here.
John Yule might have been a poet, painter, or philanthropist, for Heaven had endowed him with fine gifts; he was a prosperous merchant with no ambition but to leave a fortune to his children and live down the memory of a bitter past. On the threshold of his life he stumbled and fell; for as he paused there, waiting for the first step to appear, Providence tested and found him wanting. On one side, Poverty offered the aspiring youth her meagre hand; but he was not wise enough to see the virtues hidden under her hard aspect, nor brave enough to learn the stern yet salutary lessons which labor, necessity, and patience teach, giving to those who serve and suffer the true success. On the other hand Opulence allured him with her many baits, and, silencing the voice of conscience, he yielded to temptation and wrecked his nobler self.
John Yule could have been a poet, painter, or philanthropist because he was gifted in many ways. He was a successful merchant who only wanted to leave a fortune for his children and erase the painful memories of his past. At the start of his life, he stumbled and fell; as he hesitated there, waiting for the next step to reveal itself, fate tested him and found him lacking. On one side, Poverty reached out to the aspiring young man with her paltry offerings, but he wasn’t wise enough to recognize the strength hidden beneath her tough exterior, nor brave enough to embrace the tough yet valuable lessons that work, necessity, and patience teach, which ultimately lead to true success for those who serve and endure. On the other side, Wealth enticed him with many temptations, and, drowning out his conscience, he succumbed to the lure and destroyed his better self.
A loveless marriage was the price he paid for his ambition; not a costly one, he thought, till time taught him that whosoever mars the integrity of his own soul by transgressing the great laws of life, even by so much as a hair's[114] breadth, entails upon himself and heirs the inevitable retribution which proves their worth and keeps them sacred. The tie that bound and burdened the unhappy twain, worn thin by constant friction, snapped at last, and in the solemn pause death made in his busy life, there rose before him those two ghosts who sooner or later haunt us all, saying with reproachful voices,—"This I might have been," and "This I am." Then he saw the failure of his life. At fifty he found himself poorer than when he made his momentous choice; for the years that had given him wealth, position, children, had also taken from him youth, self-respect, and many a gift whose worth was magnified by loss. He endeavored to repair the fault so tardily acknowledged, but found it impossible to cancel it when remorse, embittered effort, and age left him powerless to redeem the rich inheritance squandered in his prime.
A loveless marriage was the price he paid for his ambition; not a steep one, he thought, until time showed him that anyone who compromises the integrity of their own soul by breaking the fundamental laws of life, even by the slightest margin, brings upon themselves and their heirs the inevitable consequences that define their value and keep them sacred. The connection that tied and weighed down the unhappy couple, worn thin by constant friction, eventually broke. In the solemn pause that death brought to his hectic life, he was confronted with those two haunting figures that eventually visit us all, saying with accusatory voices, “This is what I could have been,” and “This is what I am.” Then he realized the failure of his life. At fifty, he found himself poorer than when he made his fateful choice; for the years that had given him wealth, status, and children, had also stripped him of his youth, self-respect, and many gifts whose value was amplified by their absence. He tried to make amends for the mistake he had so late acknowledged, but found it impossible to undo it when regret, bitter efforts, and age left him powerless to reclaim the rich legacy wasted in his youth.
If ever man received punishment for a self-inflicted wrong it was John Yule. A punishment as subtle as the sin; for in the children growing up about him every relinquished hope, neglected gift, lost aspiration, seemed to live again; yet on each and all was set the direful stamp of imperfection, which made them visible illustrations of the great law broken in his youth.
If there was ever a person who deserved punishment for their own mistakes, it was John Yule. The punishment was as subtle as the wrongdoing itself; because in the children growing up around him, every lost hope, neglected talent, and forgotten dream seemed to come back to life; yet each one carried the heavy mark of imperfection, making them clear examples of the significant law he had broken in his youth.
In Prudence, as she grew to womanhood, he saw his own practical tact and talent, nothing more. She seemed the living representative of the years spent in strife for profit, power, and place; the petty cares that fret the soul, the mercenary schemes that waste a life, the worldly formalities, frivolities, and fears, that so belittle character. All these he saw in this daughter's shape; and with pathetic patience bore the daily trial of an over active, over anxious, affectionate but most prosaic child.[115]
In Prudence, as she matured into a woman, he recognized his own practical skills and talents, nothing more. She seemed like a living embodiment of the years spent struggling for profit, power, and social standing; the minor concerns that wear on the spirit, the money-driven plans that squander a life, the superficial societal norms, trivialities, and anxieties that diminish true character. He saw all of this in his daughter, and with a sense of sad patience, endured the daily challenges posed by an overly energetic, overly worried, loving yet extremely ordinary child.[115]
In Mark he saw his ardor for the beautiful, his love of the poetic, his reverence for genius, virtue, heroism. But here too the subtle blight had fallen. This son, though strong in purpose was feeble in performance; for some hidden spring of power was wanting, and the shadow of that earlier defeat chilled in his nature the energy which is the first attribute of all success. Mark loved poetry, and "wrote in numbers for the numbers came;" but, whether tragic, tender, or devout, in each attempt there was enough of the divine fire to warm them into life, yet not enough to gift them with the fervor that can make a line immortal, and every song was a sweet lament for the loftier lays that might have been. He loved art and gave himself to it; but though studying all forms of beauty he never reached its soul, and every effort tantalized him with fresh glimpses of the fair ideal which he could not reach. He loved the true, but high thoughts seldom blossomed into noble deeds; for when the hour came the man was never ready, and disappointment was his daily portion. A sad fate for the son, a far sadder one for the father who had bequeathed it to him from the irrecoverable past.
In Mark, he saw his passion for beauty, his love of poetry, and his respect for genius, virtue, and heroism. But there was still a subtle decline. This son, although determined, struggled to follow through; some hidden source of strength was missing, and the shadow of that earlier defeat dampened the energy needed for success. Mark loved poetry and "wrote in verse because the words flowed;" but whether his work was tragic, tender, or devout, each piece contained enough of the divine spark to bring it to life, but not enough to give it the intensity that could make a line unforgettable, and every song was a sweet lament for the higher masterpieces that could have been. He loved art and dedicated himself to it; but despite studying all forms of beauty, he never grasped its essence, and each effort left him with tantalizing glimpses of the ideal he could not attain. He cherished the truth, but grand ideas rarely turned into noble actions; because when the moment came, he was never prepared, and disappointment was his constant companion. A sad fate for the son, and an even sadder one for the father who had passed it down from the irretrievable past.
In Sylvia he saw, mysteriously blended, the two natures that had given her life, although she was born when the gulf between regretful husband and sad wife was widest. As if indignant Nature rebelled against the outrage done her holiest ties, adverse temperaments gifted the child with the good and ill of each. From her father she received pride, intellect, and will; from her mother passion, imagination, and the fateful melancholy of a woman defrauded of her dearest hope. These conflicting temperaments, with all their aspirations, attributes, and inconsistencies, were woven into a nature fair and faulty; ambitious, yet not[116] self-reliant; sensitive, yet not keen-sighted. These two masters ruled soul and body, warring against each other, making Sylvia an enigma to herself and her life a train of moods.
In Sylvia, he saw a mysterious mix of the two natures that had given her life, even though she was born during a time when the divide between a regretful husband and a sad wife was at its widest. It was as if indignant Nature was rebelling against the violation of her most sacred connections, gifting the child with both the strengths and weaknesses of each parent. From her father, she inherited pride, intelligence, and determination; from her mother, passion, creativity, and the deep sadness of a woman stripped of her brightest hope. These conflicting traits, along with all their hopes, qualities, and contradictions, created a nature that was both beautiful and flawed; ambitious yet not independent; sensitive yet not perceptive. These two influences dominated her soul and body, fighting against each other, making Sylvia a mystery to herself and her life a series of changing emotions.
A wise and tender mother would have divined her nameless needs, answered her vague desires, and through the medium of the most omnipotent affection given to humanity, have made her what she might have been. But Sylvia had never known mother-love, for her life came through death; and the only legacy bequeathed her was a slight hold upon existence, a ceaseless craving for affection, and the shadow of a tragedy that wrung from the pale lips, that grew cold against her baby cheek, the cry, "Free at last, thank God for that!"
A wise and caring mother would have understood her unspoken needs, fulfilled her unclear desires, and through the most powerful form of love given to humanity, helped her become who she could have been. But Sylvia had never experienced motherly love, as her life was born through death; the only inheritance she received was a fragile grip on life, an ongoing longing for love, and the haunting memory of a tragedy that escaped from the pale lips that grew cold against her baby cheek, the cry, "Free at last, thank God for that!"
Prudence could not fill the empty place, though the good-hearted housewife did her best. Neither sister understood the other, and each tormented the other through her very love. Prue unconsciously exasperated Sylvia, Sylvia unconsciously shocked Prue, and they hitched along together each trying to do well and each taking diametrically opposite measures to effect her purpose. Mark briefly but truly described them when he said, "Sylvia trims the house with flowers, but Prudence dogs her with a dust-pan."
Prudence couldn't fill the void, even though the well-meaning housewife did her best. Neither sister really understood the other, and each unintentionally troubled the other through their love. Prue unknowingly annoyed Sylvia, while Sylvia unintentionally stunned Prue, and they moved along together, each trying to do the right thing but taking completely opposite approaches to achieve it. Mark summed them up perfectly when he said, "Sylvia decorates the house with flowers, but Prudence follows her around with a dustpan."
Mr. Yule was now a studious, melancholy man, who, having said one fatal "No" to himself, made it the satisfaction of his life to say a never varying "Yes" to his children. But though he left no wish of theirs ungratified, he seemed to have forfeited his power to draw and hold them to himself. He was more like an unobtrusive guest than a master in his house. His children loved, but never clung to him, because unseen, yet impassible, rose the bar[117]rier of an instinctive protest against the wrong done their dead mother, unconscious on their part but terribly significant to him.
Mr. Yule was now a serious, sad man who, after denying himself once, made it his life's goal to always say "Yes" to his children. But even though he fulfilled all their wishes, it felt like he had lost his ability to connect with them. He was more like a quiet guest than the head of the household. His children loved him, but they never really leaned on him, because an invisible yet strong barrier stood between them—an instinctive resistance against the injustice done to their deceased mother, something they weren't aware of but that mattered deeply to him.
Mark had been years away; and though the brother and sister were tenderly attached, sex, tastes, and pursuits kept them too far apart, and Sylvia was solitary even in this social seeming home. Dissatisfied with herself, she endeavored to make her life what it should be with the energy of an ardent, aspiring nature; and through all experiences, sweet or bitter, all varying moods, successes and defeats, a sincere desire for happiness the best and highest, was the little rushlight of her soul that never wavered or went out.
Mark had been away for years, and even though the brother and sister were deeply bonded, their differences in sexuality, interests, and ambitions created a gap between them. Sylvia felt alone even in what appeared to be a lively home. Unhappy with herself, she tried to shape her life into what it should be, driven by her passionate and ambitious nature. Through all her experiences—whether sweet or sour, in moments of joy and in times of failure—a genuine longing for the best and greatest happiness was the little flame of her spirit that never dimmed or went out.
She never had known friendship in its truest sense, for next to love it is the most abused of words. She had called many "friend," but was still ignorant of that sentiment, cooler than passion, warmer than respect, more just and generous than either, which recognizes a kindred spirit in another, and claiming its right, keeps it sacred by the wise reserve that is to friendship what the purple bloom is to the grape, a charm which once destroyed can never be restored. Love she had desired, yet dreaded, knowing her own passionate nature, and when it came to her, making that brief holiday the fateful point of her life, she gave herself to it wholly. Before that time she had rejoiced over a more tranquil pleasure, and believed that she had found her friend in the neighbor who after long absence had returned to his old place.
She had never really experienced friendship in its true sense, because next to love, it’s the most misused word. She had called many people "friends," but she was still unaware of that feeling, which is cooler than passion, yet warmer than respect—more fair and generous than either. It acknowledges a kindred spirit in someone else, and by claiming that bond, it keeps it sacred with a wise boundary that is to friendship what the purple bloom is to the grape: a charm that, once lost, can never be regained. She desired love but also feared it, knowing her own passionate nature. When love finally came to her, turning that brief escape into a pivotal moment in her life, she gave herself to it completely. Before that, she had taken joy in a quieter kind of happiness and thought she had found her friend in the neighbor who had returned to his old place after a long absence.
Nature had done much for Geoffrey Moor, but the wise mother also gave him those teachers to whose hard lessons she often leaves her dearest children. Five years spent in the service of a sister, who, through the sharp discipline of[118] pain was fitting her meek soul for heaven, had given him an experience such as few young men receive. This fraternal devotion proved a blessing in disguise; it preserved him from any profanation of his youth, and the companionship of the helpless creature whom he loved had proved an ever present stimulant to all that was best and sweetest in the man. A single duty faithfully performed had set the seal of integrity upon his character, and given him grace to see at thirty the rich compensation he had received for the ambitions silently sacrificed at twenty-five. When his long vigil was over he looked into the world to find his place again. But the old desires were dead, the old allurements had lost their charm, and while he waited for time to show him what good work he should espouse, no longing was so strong as that for a home, where he might bless and be blessed in writing that immortal poem a virtuous and happy life.
Nature had done a lot for Geoffrey Moor, but the wise mother also gave him those teachers who often teach her dearest children tough lessons. Five years spent caring for a sister, who, through the harsh discipline of pain, was preparing her gentle soul for heaven, had given him an experience that very few young men get. This brotherly devotion turned out to be a blessing in disguise; it kept him from ruining his youth, and the companionship of the helpless person he loved constantly inspired the best and sweetest parts of him. One duty, faithfully fulfilled, marked his character with integrity and gave him the insight to see, at thirty, the rich rewards he had received for the ambitions he silently set aside at twenty-five. When his long watch was over, he looked into the world to find his place again. But the old desires were gone, the old temptations had lost their appeal, and as he waited for time to reveal what good work he should pursue, no longing was stronger than his desire for a home where he could bless and be blessed by living a virtuous and happy life.
Sylvia soon felt the power and beauty of this nature, and remembering how well he had ministered to a physical affliction, often looked into the face whose serenity was a perpetual rebuke, longing to ask him to help and heal the mental ills that perplexed and burdened her. Moor soon divined the real isolation of the girl, read the language of her wistful eyes, felt that he could serve her, and invited confidence by the cordial alacrity with which he met her least advance.
Sylvia quickly sensed the power and beauty of nature, and remembering how well he had helped with a physical problem, often gazed into the face whose calmness was a constant reminder, wishing to ask him to assist and heal the mental struggles that troubled and weighed her down. Moor soon understood the true loneliness of the girl, interpreted the expression of her longing eyes, felt that he could support her, and encouraged her trust with the warm eagerness with which he responded to her slightest gesture.
But while he served he learned to love her, for Sylvia, humble in her own conceit, and guarded by the secret passion that possessed her, freely showed the regard she felt, with no thought of misapprehension, no fear of consequences. Unconscious that such impulsive demonstration made her only more attractive, that every manifestation of[119] her frank esteem was cherished in her friend's heart of hearts, and that through her he was enjoying the blossom time of life. So peacefully and pleasantly the summer ripened into autumn and Sylvia's interest into an enduring friendship.
But while he was there, he learned to love her, because Sylvia, humble in her own way and guarded by the secret feelings she held inside, openly showed her affection without worrying about misunderstandings or consequences. Unaware that her spontaneous expressions made her even more appealing, and that every show of her genuine appreciation was treasured in her friend's deepest heart, he was savoring the best time of his life through her. The summer turned into autumn smoothly and pleasantly, just as Sylvia’s interest blossomed into a lasting friendship.
CHAPTER VIII.
NO.
Drawn curtains shut out the frosty night, the first fire[120] of the season burned upon the hearth, and basking in its glow sat Sylvia, letting her thoughts wander where they would. As books most freely open at pages oftenest read, the romance of her summer life seldom failed to unclose at passages where Warwick's name appeared. Pleasant as were many hours of that time, none seemed so full of beauty as those passed with him, and sweetest of them all the twilight journey hand in hand. It now returned to her so freshly that she seemed to hear again the evening sounds, to feel the warm, fern-scented wind blow over her, to see the strong hand offered helpfully, and with an impulse past control she stretched her own to that visionary Warwick as the longing of her heart found vent in an eager
Drawn curtains blocked out the chilly night, and the first fire[120] of the season crackled in the hearth. Sylvia sat in its warmth, letting her thoughts drift wherever they wanted. Just as books tend to open at the pages we've read most often, the memories of her summer with Warwick always seemed to come back to the moments that included his name. Although many hours from that time were enjoyable, none felt as beautiful as those spent with him, especially the twilight walks they took hand in hand. It came back to her so vividly that she could almost hear the evening sounds, feel the warm, fern-scented breeze brushing against her, and see his strong hand offered in assistance. With an urge she couldn't resist, she reached out towards that imagined Warwick, her heart pouring out in a yearning gesture.
"Come!"
"Come on!"
"I am here."
"I'm here."
A voice replied, a hand pressed hers, and springing up she saw, not Adam, but Moor, standing beside her with a beaming face. Concealing the thrill of joy, the pang of pain he had brought her, she greeted him cordially, and reseating herself, instinctively tried to turn the current of her thoughts.
A voice answered, a hand held hers, and as she jumped up, she saw not Adam, but Moor, standing next to her with a bright smile. Hiding the mix of joy and the hurt he had caused her, she welcomed him warmly and, sitting back down, instinctively attempted to change the direction of her thoughts.

"I am glad you came, for I have built castles in the air[121] long enough, and you will give me more substantial entertainment, as you always do."
"I’m glad you came because I’ve been daydreaming for a long time, and you’ll provide me with more real entertainment, just like you always do."
The broken dream had left tokens of its presence in the unwonted warmth of Sylvia's manner; Moor felt it, and for a moment did not answer. Much of her former shyness had crept over her of late; she sometimes shunned him, was less free in conversation, less frank in demonstration, and once or twice had colored deeply as she caught his eye upon her. These betrayals of Warwick's image in her thoughts seemed to Moor the happy omens he had waited eagerly to see, and each day his hope grew more assured. He had watched her unseen while she was busied with her mental pastime, and as he looked his heart had grown unspeakably tender, for never had her power over him been so fully felt, and never had he so longed to claim her in the name of his exceeding love. A pleasant peace reigned through the house, the girl sat waiting at his side, the moment looked auspicious, the desire grew irresistible, and he yielded to it.
The shattered dream had left signs of its existence in the unusual warmth of Sylvia's demeanor; Moor sensed it, and for a moment, he didn’t respond. Much of her previous shyness had returned lately; she sometimes avoided him, was less open in conversation, less straightforward in her expressions, and once or twice she had blushed deeply when their eyes met. These hints of Warwick's image in her thoughts seemed to Moor like the promising signs he had eagerly anticipated, and with each passing day, his hope became more solid. He had observed her unnoticed while she was engaged in her mental distraction, and as he gazed, his heart swelled with an indescribable tenderness, for he had never felt her hold over him so strongly, nor had he ever longed to claim her with such fierce love. A comforting calm filled the house, the girl sat next to him, the moment felt right, the desire became overwhelming, and he gave in to it.
"You are thinking of something new and pleasant to tell me, I hope,—something in keeping with this quiet place and hour," said Sylvia, glancing up at him with the traitorous softness still in her eyes.
"You’re thinking of something nice and fresh to share with me, I hope—something that fits this calm place and time," said Sylvia, looking up at him with the lingering softness still in her eyes.
"Yes, and hoping you would like it."
"Yes, and I hope you will like it."
"Then I have never heard it before?"
"Then I've never heard it before?"
"Never from me."
"Not from me."
"Go on, please; I am ready."
"Go ahead, I’m ready."
She folded her hands together on her knee, turned her face attentively to his, and unwittingly composed herself to listen to the sweet story so often told, and yet so hard to tell. Moor meant to woo her very gently, for he believed[122] that love was new to her. He had planned many graceful illustrations for his tale, and rounded many smoothly-flowing sentences in which to unfold it. But the emotions are not well bred, and when the moment came nature conquered art. No demonstration seemed beautiful enough to grace the betrayal of his passion, no language eloquent enough to tell it, no power strong enough to hold in check the impulse that mastered him. He went to her, knelt down upon the cushion at her feet, and lifting to her a face flushed and fervent with the ardor of a man's first love, said impetuously—
She clasped her hands on her knee, turned her face to his with full attention, and unknowingly got ready to listen to the sweet story that was often told yet so difficult to express. Moor planned to court her gently, believing that love was new for her. He had crafted many elegant illustrations for his story and formed many smoothly flowing sentences to share it. But emotions aren't well-controlled, and when the time came, nature overcame art. No gesture felt beautiful enough to convey his passion, no words were eloquent enough to express it, and no strength was powerful enough to contain the urge that overwhelmed him. He approached her, knelt on the cushion at her feet, and, looking up at her with a face flushed and fervent from the intensity of a man's first love, said impulsively—
"Sylvia, read it here!"
"Sylvia, check it out here!"
There was no need for her to look; act, touch, and tone told the story better than the most impassioned speech. The supplication of his attitude, the eager beating of his heart, the tender pressure of his hand, dispelled her blindness in the drawing of a breath, and showed her what she had done. Now neglected warnings, selfish forgetfulness, and the knowledge of an unconscious but irremediable wrong frightened and bewildered her; she hid her face and shrunk back trembling with remorse and shame. Moor, seeing in her agitation only maiden happiness or hesitancy, accepted and enjoyed a blissful moment while he waited her reply. It was so long in coming that he gently tried to draw her hands away and look into her face, whispering like one scarcely doubtful of assent—
There was no need for her to look; his actions, touch, and tone conveyed the message better than any passionate speech. The way he carried himself, the fast rhythm of his heart, the gentle grip of his hand, lifted her fog of ignorance in a single breath and revealed to her the mistake she had made. Now, the ignored warnings, her own selfishness, and the realization of an unintentional but irreversible wrongdoing filled her with fear and confusion; she buried her face and recoiled, trembling with regret and shame. Moor, seeing her distress as just youthful happiness or uncertainty, relished the joyful moment as he waited for her response. It took so long that he gently tried to pull her hands away to see her face, whispering softly, as if he were almost sure of her agreement—
"You love me, Sylvia?"
"Do you love me, Sylvia?"
"No."
"Nope."
Only half audible was the reluctant answer, yet he heard it, smiled at what he fancied a shy falsehood, and said tenderly—
Only half audible was the hesitant answer, yet he heard it, smiled at what he thought was a shy untruth, and said softly—
"No."
"Nope."
Fainter than before was the one word, but it reached and startled him. Hurriedly he asked—
Fainter than before was the one word, but it reached and startled him. Hurriedly he asked—
"Am I nothing to you but a friend?"
"Am I just a friend to you?"
"No."
"Nope."
With a quick gesture he put down her hands and looked at her. Grief, regret, and pity, filled her face with trouble, but no love was there. He saw, yet would not believe the truth, felt that the sweet certainty of love had gone, yet could not relinquish the fond hope.
With a quick gesture, he set her hands down and looked at her. Grief, regret, and pity filled her face with turmoil, but there was no love in her expression. He saw it but refused to accept the truth; he felt that the comforting certainty of love was gone, yet he couldn't let go of the wishful hope.
"Sylvia, do you understand me?"
"Sylvia, do you get me?"
"I do, I do! but I cannot say what you would have me, and I must tell the truth, although it breaks my heart. Geoffrey, I do not love you."
"I do, I do! But I can't say what you want me to, and I have to be honest, even if it hurts. Geoffrey, I don't love you."
"Can I not teach you?" he pleaded eagerly.
"Can I not teach you?" he asked eagerly.
"I have no desire to learn."
"I don't want to learn."
Softly she spoke, remorseful she looked, but the words wounded like a blow. All the glad assurance died, the passionate glow faded, the caress, half tender, half timid, fell away, and nothing of the happy lover remained in face or figure. He rose slowly as if the heavy disappointment oppressed both soul and body. He fixed on her a glance of mingled incredulity, reproach, and pain, and said, like one bent on ending suspense at once—
Softly she spoke, looking regretful, but her words hit him like a blow. All the joy disappeared, the fiery passion faded, and the affectionate touch, both gentle and hesitant, slipped away, leaving no trace of the happy lover in her expression or stance. He slowly got up as if weighed down by crushing disappointment. He gave her a look filled with disbelief, accusation, and sorrow, and said, as if determined to end the tension immediately—
"Did you not see that I loved you? Can you have been trifling with me? Sylvia, I thought you too simple and sincere for heartless coquetry."
"Did you not see that I loved you? Could you have been playing with my feelings? Sylvia, I thought you were too genuine and honest for heartless flirtation."
"I am! You shall not suspect me of that, though I deserve all other reproaches. I have been very selfish, very blind. I should have remembered that in your great kindness you might like me too well for your own peace. I should have believed Mark, and been less candid in my[124] expressions of esteem. But I wanted a friend so much; I found all I could ask in you; I thought my youth, my faults, my follies, would make it impossible for you to see in me anything but a wayward girl, who frankly showed her regard, and was proud of yours. It was one of my sad mistakes; I see it now; and now it is too late for anything but penitence. Forgive me if you can; I've taken all the pleasure, and left you all the pain."
"I am! You won’t suspect me of that, even though I deserve all other criticisms. I’ve been really selfish and very blind. I should have realized that in your kindness, you might care about me too much for your own sake. I should have trusted Mark and been less open in my[124] expressions of affection. But I needed a friend so badly; I found everything I could want in you; I thought my youth, my mistakes, my foolishness would make it impossible for you to see me as anything other than a wayward girl who openly showed her feelings and took pride in yours. It was one of my sad mistakes; I see that now, and now it’s too late for anything but regret. Forgive me if you can; I’ve taken all the joy and left you all the hurt."
Sylvia spoke in a paroxysm of remorseful sorrow. Moor listened with a sinking heart, and when she dropped her face into her hands again, unable to endure the pale expectancy of his, he turned away, saying with an accent of quiet despair—
Sylvia spoke with overwhelming regret and sadness. Moor listened with a heavy heart, and when she buried her face in her hands once more, unable to handle the look of hope on his face, he turned away and said with a tone of quiet despair—
"Then I have worked and waited all this summer to see my harvest fail at last. Oh, Sylvia, I so loved, so trusted you."
"Then I've worked and waited all summer to see my harvest fail in the end. Oh, Sylvia, I loved you so much, I trusted you completely."
He leaned his arm on the low chimney piece, laid down his head upon it and stood silent, trying to forgive.
He rested his arm on the low mantel, laid his head on it, and stood quietly, trying to let go of his anger.
It is always a hard moment for any woman, when it demands her bravest sincerity to look into a countenance of eager love, and change it to one of bitter disappointment by the utterance of a monosyllable. To Sylvia it was doubly hard, for now her blindness seemed as incredible as cruel; her past frankness unjustifiable; her pleasure selfish; her refusal the blackest ingratitude, and her dream of friendship forever marred. In the brief pause that fell, every little service he had rendered her, rose freshly in her memory; every hour of real content and genuine worth that he had given her, seemed to come back and reproach her; every look, accent, action, of both happy past and sad present seemed to plead for him. Her conscience cried out against her, her heart overflowed with penitence and pity.[125] She looked at him, longing to say something, do something that should prove her repentance, and assure him of the affection which she felt. As she looked, two great tears fell glittering to the hearth, and lay there such eloquent reproaches, that, had Sylvia's heart been hard and cold as the marble where they shone, it would have melted then. She could not bear it, she went to him, took in both her own the rejected hand that hung at his side, and feeling that no act could too tenderly express her sorrow, lifted it to her lips and softly kissed it.
It’s always a tough moment for any woman when she has to muster her bravest honesty to look into a face filled with eager love, only to turn it into one of bitter disappointment with just one word. For Sylvia, it was even harder, as her blindness felt both unbelievable and cruel; her past openness seemed unjustified; her happiness felt selfish; her refusal felt like the worst betrayal, and her dream of friendship was forever ruined. In the brief silence that followed, every little thing he had done for her came rushing back to her mind; every hour of real joy and genuine worth he had given her returned to haunt her; every look, tone, and action from their happy past and sad present seemed to plead for him. Her conscience condemned her, and her heart overflowed with regret and compassion.[125] She looked at him, wanting to say or do something to show her remorse and assure him of the love she felt. As she gazed at him, two big tears fell glittering onto the hearth, laying there as such powerful reminders that, if Sylvia’s heart had been as hard and cold as the marble where they shone, it would have melted then. She couldn’t stand it; she went to him, took his rejected hand that hung at his side in both of her own, and feeling that no gesture could express her sorrow too tenderly, lifted it to her lips and softly kissed it.
An instant she was permitted to lay her cheek against it as a penitent child mutely imploring pardon might have done. Then it broke from her hold, and gathering her to himself, Moor looked up exclaiming with renewed hope, unaltered longing—
An instant she was allowed to rest her cheek against it like a sorry child silently asking for forgiveness might have done. Then it slipped from her grasp, and pulling her close, Moor looked up, exclaiming with renewed hope and unchanged desire—
"You do care for me, then? You give yourself to me in spite of that hard No? Ah, Sylvia, you are capricious even in your love."
"You actually care for me, then? You give yourself to me even with that tough No? Ah, Sylvia, you are fickle even in your love."
She could not answer, for if that first No had been hard to utter, this was impossible. It seemed like turning the knife in the wound, to disappoint the hope that had gathered strength from despair, and she could only lay her head down on his breast, weeping the saddest tears she had ever shed. Still happy in his new delusion, Moor softly stroked the shining hair, smiling so tenderly, so delightedly, that it was well for her she did not see the smile, the words were enough.
She couldn’t respond because if that first no had been tough to say, this one was impossible. It felt like twisting the knife in the wound, to let down the hope that had grown stronger from despair, and she could only rest her head on his chest, crying the saddest tears she had ever cried. Still happy in his new illusion, Moor gently ran his fingers through her shining hair, smiling so sweetly, so happily, that it was probably for the best that she didn’t see the smile; the words were enough.
"Dear Sylvia, I have tried so hard to make you love me, how could you help it?"
"Dear Sylvia, I’ve tried so hard to make you love me, how could you not?"
The reason sprung to her lips, but maiden pride and shame withheld it. What could she tell except that she had cherished a passion, based only on a look. She had[126] deceived herself in her belief that Moor was but a friend, might she not also have deceived herself in believing Warwick was a lover? She could not own this secret, its betrayal could not alter her reply, nor heal Moor's wound, but the thought of Warwick strengthened her. It always did, as surely as the influence of his friend always soothed her, for one was an embodiment of power, the other of tenderness.
The reason was on the tip of her tongue, but her pride and shame held her back. What could she say except that she had nurtured feelings based only on a glance? She had[126] fooled herself into thinking Moor was just a friend; could it be that she had also fooled herself into believing Warwick was a lover? She couldn’t admit this secret; revealing it wouldn’t change her answer or heal Moor's pain, but the thought of Warwick gave her strength. It always did, just as the presence of his friend always comforted her, because one represented power, while the other represented tenderness.
"Geoffrey, let me be true to you and to myself," she said, so earnestly that it gave weight to her broken words. "I cannot be your wife, but I can be your dear friend forever. Try to believe this,—make my task easier by giving up your hope,—and oh, be sure that while I live I cannot do enough to show my sorrow for the great wrong I have done you."
"Geoffrey, I have to be honest with you and with myself," she said, so sincerely that it made her shaky words feel heavy. "I can't be your wife, but I can be your close friend for life. Please try to accept this—make it easier for me by letting go of your hope—and know that as long as I live, I’ll do everything I can to show how sorry I am for the huge mistake I've made."
"Must it be so? I find it very hard to accept the truth and give up the hope that has made my happiness so long. Let me keep it, Sylvia; let me wait and work again. I have a firm belief that you will love me yet, because I cleave to you with heart and soul, long for you continually, and think you the one woman of the world."
"Does it have to be this way? I really struggle to accept the truth and let go of the hope that has brought me happiness for so long. Please, let me hold on to it, Sylvia; let me wait and try again. I truly believe that you will love me again, because I am devoted to you completely, longing for you all the time, and I see you as the only woman in the world."
"Ah, if it were only possible!" she sighed.
"Ah, if only it were possible!" she sighed.
"Let me make it so! In truth, I think I should not labor long. You are so young, dear, you have not learned to know your own heart yet. It was not pity nor penitence alone that brought you here to comfort me. Was it, Sylvia?"
"Let me make it happen! Honestly, I don't think I should take too long. You’re so young, dear, you haven't figured out your own heart yet. It wasn't just pity or guilt that brought you here to comfort me. Was it, Sylvia?"
"Yes. Had it been love, could I stand as I am now and not show it?"
"Yes. If it had been love, could I just stand here now and not show it?"
She looked up at him, showed him that though her cheeks were wet there was no rosy dawn of passion there; though her eyes were as full of affection as of grief, there was no[127] shy avoidance of his own, no dropping of the lids, lest they should tell too much; and though his arm encircled her, she did not cling to him as loving women cling when they lean on the strength which, touched by love, can both cherish and sustain. That look convinced him better than a flood of words. A long sigh broke from his lips, and, turning from her the eyes that had so wistfully searched and found not, they went wandering drearily hither and thither as if seeking the hope whose loss made life seem desolate. Sylvia saw it, groaned within herself, but still held fast to the hard truth, and tried to make it kinder.
She looked up at him, showing him that even though her cheeks were wet, there was no rosy glow of passion there; even though her eyes were full of both love and grief, she didn’t shy away from his gaze, nor did she lower her lids to hide too much; and even though his arm was wrapped around her, she didn’t cling to him like loving women do when they lean on the strength that, touched by love, can both nurture and support. That look convinced him more than a flood of words ever could. A long sigh escaped his lips, and, turning away from her, his eyes, which had searched so long and found nothing, wandered aimlessly as if they were searching for the hope whose absence made life feel empty. Sylvia noticed it, groaned internally, but still held on to the harsh truth, trying to make it gentler.
"Geoffrey, I once heard you say to Mark, 'Friendship is the best college character can graduate from. Believe in it, seek for it, and when it comes keep it as sacredly as love.' All my life I have wanted a friend, have looked for one, and when he came I welcomed him. May I not keep him, and preserve the friendship dear and sacred still, although I cannot offer love?"
"Geoffrey, I once heard you tell Mark, 'Friendship is the best degree a person can earn. Believe in it, pursue it, and when it arrives, cherish it as you would love.' Throughout my life, I have longed for a friend, searched for one, and when he appeared, I embraced him. Can I not hold onto him and keep the friendship precious and meaningful, even if I can't offer love?"
Softly, seriously, she spoke, but the words sounded cold to him; friendship seemed so poor now, love so rich, he could not leave the blessed sunshine which transfigured the whole earth and sit down in the little circle of a kindly fire without keen regret.
Softly and earnestly, she spoke, but her words felt cold to him; friendship seemed so insignificant now, love so abundant, he couldn’t bring himself to leave the beautiful sunshine that lit up the entire world and sit down in the cozy circle of a warm fire without deep regret.
"I should say yes, I will try to do it if nothing easier remains to me. Sylvia, for five years I have longed and waited for a home. Duty forbade it then, because poor Marion had only me to make her sad life happy, and my mother left her to my charge. Now the duty is ended, the old house very empty, my heart very hungry for affection. You are all in all to me, and I find it so difficult to relinquish my dream that I must be importunate. I have spoken too soon, you have had no time to think, to look in[128]to yourself and question your own heart. Go, now, recall what I have said, remember that I will wait for you patiently, and when I leave, an hour hence, come down and give me my last answer."
"I should say yes, I'll try to do it if nothing easier comes up. Sylvia, for five years I've been longing and waiting for a home. Back then, duty kept me from it because poor Marion only had me to make her sad life happy, and my mother entrusted her to my care. Now that duty is over, the old house feels very empty, and my heart is very hungry for affection. You mean everything to me, and it's so hard to let go of my dream that I have to be persistent. I spoke too soon; you haven't had time to think or reflect on your own feelings. Now, take a moment to remember what I said, and know that I will wait for you patiently. When I leave in an hour, please come down and give me my final answer."
Sylvia was about to speak, but the sound of an approaching step brought over her the shyness she had not felt before, and without a word she darted from the room. Then romance also fled, for Prue came bustling in, and Moor was called to talk of influenzas, while his thoughts were full of love.
Sylvia was about to say something, but the sound of someone approaching made her feel a shyness she had never experienced before, and without saying a word, she quickly left the room. Then romance also disappeared, as Prue came rushing in, and Moor was called to discuss the flu, even though his mind was preoccupied with thoughts of love.
Alone in her chamber Sylvia searched herself. She pictured the life that would be hers with Moor. The old house so full of something better than its opulence, an atmosphere of genial tranquillity which made it home-like to whoever crossed its threshold. Herself the daily companion and dear wife of the master who diffused such sunshine there; whose serenity soothed her restlessness; whose affection would be as enduring as his patience; whose character she so truly honored. She felt that no woman need ask a happier home, a truer or more tender lover. But when she looked into herself she found the cordial, unimpassioned sentiment he first inspired still unchanged, and her heart answered—
Alone in her room, Sylvia reflected on her feelings. She envisioned the life she would have with Moor. The old house was filled with something more valuable than its luxury, a warm, peaceful atmosphere that made it feel like home to anyone who entered. She would be the daily partner and beloved wife of the man who brought such happiness into that space; his calmness eased her restlessness; his love would be as lasting as his patience; she held deep respect for his character. She believed no woman could wish for a happier home or a more genuine, loving partner. But when she looked inward, she found the warm, steady feeling he once sparked in her still unchanged, and her heart responded—
"This is friendship."
"That's friendship."
She thought of Warwick, and the other home that might be hers. Fancy painted in glowing colors the stirring life, the novelty, excitement, and ever new delight such wanderings would have for her. The joy of being always with him; the proud consciousness that she was nearest and dearest to such a man; the certainty that she might share the knowledge of his past, might enjoy his present, help to shape his future. There was no time to look into her heart,[129] for up sprung its warm blood to her cheek, its hope to her eye, its longing to her lips, its answer glad and ready—
She thought about Warwick and the other home that could belong to her. She imagined how vibrant and colorful the exciting life would be, filled with novelty, thrill, and endless joy such adventures would bring her. The happiness of always being with him; the pride of knowing she was closest and dearest to such a man; the certainty that she could share his past, enjoy his present, and help shape his future. There was no time to reflect on her feelings,[129] because warmth rushed to her cheeks, hope sparkled in her eyes, longing filled her lips, and her answer was eager and ready—
"Ah, this is love!"
"Ah, this is love!"
The clock struck ten, and after lingering a little Sylvia went down. Slowly, because her errand was a hard one; thoughtfully, because she knew not where nor how she could best deliver it. No need to look for him or linger for his coming; he was already there. Alone in the hall, absently smoothing a little silken shawl she often wore, and waiting with a melancholy patience that smote her to the heart. He went to meet her, took both her hands in his, and looked into her face so tenderly, so wistfully!—
The clock struck ten, and after hesitating for a moment, Sylvia went downstairs. She moved slowly because her mission was a tough one; she was deep in thought, unsure of where or how to deliver it best. There was no need to search for him or wait for him to arrive; he was already there. Alone in the hallway, he was absentmindedly smoothing out a little silk shawl he often wore, waiting with a sad patience that touched her heart. He approached her, took both her hands in his, and gazed into her face with such tenderness and longing!
"Sylvia, is it good night or good by?"
"Sylvia, is it good night or goodbye?"
Her eyes filled, her hands trembled, her color paled, but she answered steadily—
Her eyes were teary, her hands shook, her face lost color, but she replied calmly—
"Forgive me; it is good by."
"Sorry; it's farewell."
CHAPTER IX.
HOLLY.
"Another gift for you, Sylvia. I don't know the writing,[130] but it smells like flowers," said Mark, as a smiling maid brought in a package on Christmas morning.
"Another gift for you, Sylvia. I don't recognize the handwriting,[130] but it smells like flowers," said Mark, as a smiling maid brought in a package on Christmas morning.
Sylvia tore off the wrapper, lifted a cover, and exclaimed with pleasure, though it was the simplest present she had received that day. Only an osier basket, graceful in design and shape, lined with moss, and filled with holly sprays, the scarlet berries glowing beautifully among the polished green. No note, no card, no hint of its donor anywhere appeared, for none of them recognized the boldly written address. Presently a thought came to Sylvia; in a moment the mystery seemed to grow delightfully clear, and she said to herself with a glow of joy, "This is so like Adam I know he sent it."
Sylvia tore off the wrapping, lifted the lid, and exclaimed with delight, even though it was the simplest gift she had received that day. It was just an elegantly designed wicker basket, lined with moss and filled with holly sprigs, the bright red berries shining beautifully against the polished green. There was no note, no card, and no clue about who had given it, as none of them recognized the boldly written address. Then, a thought struck Sylvia; suddenly, the mystery seemed wonderfully clear, and she said to herself with a surge of joy, "This is so like Adam; I know he sent it."
"I must say it is the most peculiar present I ever saw, and it is my belief that the boy who brought it stole whatever article of value it contained, for it was very carelessly done up. No person in their senses would send a few sprigs of common holly to a young lady in this odd way," said Prue, poking here and there in hopes of finding some clue.
"I have to say it’s the strangest gift I’ve ever seen, and I think the boy who brought it must have stolen whatever valuable item was inside, because it was wrapped so sloppily. No one in their right mind would send a few sprigs of ordinary holly to a young woman like this," said Prue, poking around in search of a clue.
"It is not common, but very beautiful; we seldom see[131] any so large and green, and full of berries. Nor is it odd, but very kind, because from the worn look of the wrapper I know it has been sent a long way to please me. Look at the little ferns in the moss, and smell the sweet moist odor that seems to take us into summer woods in spite of a snowstorm. Ah, he knew what I should like."
"It’s not something you see often, but it’s really beautiful; we rarely come across something so large and green, and packed with berries. It’s not strange, but really thoughtful, because from the frayed look of the packaging, I can tell it has traveled a long way to make me happy. Check out the little ferns in the moss, and breathe in the sweet, damp smell that feels like summer woods even though there’s a snowstorm outside. Ah, he really knew what I would love."
"Who knew?" asked Mark, quickly.
"Who knew?" Mark asked quickly.
"You must guess." And fearing that she had betrayed herself, Sylvia hurried across the room to put the holly in water.
"You have to guess." And worried that she had given herself away, Sylvia quickly crossed the room to put the holly in water.
"Ah, ha, I see," said Mark, laughing.
"Ah, I get it," Mark said, chuckling.
"Who is it?" asked Prue, looking mystified.
"Who's there?" asked Prue, looking confused.
"Geoffrey," whispered Mr. Yule, with an air of satisfaction.
"Geoffrey," Mr. Yule whispered, looking pleased.
Then all three looked at one another, all three nodded sagely, and all three glanced at the small person bending over the table with cheeks almost as rosy as the berries in her hand.
Then all three looked at each other, nodded wisely, and all three glanced at the little person leaning over the table with cheeks almost as rosy as the berries in her hand.
Every one knows what a Christmas party is when a general friendliness pervades the air, and good wishes fly about like confetti during Carnival. To such an one went Sylvia and Mark that night, the brother looking unusually blithe and debonair, because the beloved Jessie had promised to be there if certain aunts and uncles would go away in time; the sister in a costume as pretty as appropriate, for snow and holly made her a perfect Yule. Sylvia loved dancing, and knew "wall flowers" only by sight; therefore she was busy; her lover's gift shone greenly in bosom, hair, and fleecy skirts; therefore she was beautiful, and the thought that Adam had not forgotten her lay warm at her heart; therefore she was supremely happy. Mark was devoted, but disappointed, for Jessie did not come, and having[132] doomed the detaining aunts and uncles to a most unblessed fate, he sought consolation among less fair damsels.
Everyone knows what a Christmas party is like when a general sense of friendliness fills the air, and good wishes float around like confetti during Carnival. That night, Sylvia and Mark attended such a party, with Mark looking unusually cheerful and dapper because his beloved Jessie had promised to show up if certain aunts and uncles left on time. Sylvia wore a costume that was both pretty and fitting, with snow and holly making her the perfect embodiment of Yule. Sylvia loved dancing and recognized "wallflowers" only by sight; so she kept busy. Her lover's gift shone green against her bosom, hair, and fluffy skirts, which made her beautiful. The thought that Adam hadn't forgotten her warmed her heart; thus, she was incredibly happy. Mark was devoted but disappointed because Jessie didn’t come, and after condemning the aunts and uncles for holding her back, he sought comfort among less attractive girls.
"Now go and enjoy yourself. I shall dance no more round dances, for I'd rather not with any one but you, and you have been a martyr long enough."
"Now go and enjoy yourself. I won't dance any more circle dances; I'd prefer to only do that with you, and you've suffered long enough."
Mark roamed away, and finding a cool corner Sylvia watched the animated scene before her till her wandering glance was arrested by the sight of a new comer, and her mind busied with trying to recollect where she had seen him. The slender figure, swarthy face, and vivacious eyes all seemed familiar, but she could find no name for their possessor till he caught her eye, when he half bowed and wholly smiled. Then she remembered, and while still recalling that brief interview one of their young hosts appeared with the stranger, and Gabriel André was duly presented.
Mark wandered off, and finding a cool spot, Sylvia watched the lively scene in front of her until her wandering gaze was caught by the sight of a newcomer, and she tried to remember where she had seen him. The slim figure, dark face, and lively eyes all seemed familiar, but she couldn’t place his name until he met her gaze, half bowing and fully smiling. Then she recalled their brief encounter, and while she was still remembering, one of their young hosts appeared with the stranger, and Gabriel André was officially introduced.
"I could hardly expect to be remembered, and am much flattered, I assure you. Did you suffer from the shower that day, Miss Yule?"
"I didn't really expect to be remembered, so I'm very flattered, I promise you. Did you have a hard time with the rain that day, Miss Yule?"
The speech was nothing, but the foreign accent gave a softness to the words, and the southern grace of manner gave an air of romance to the handsome youth. Sylvia was in the mood to be pleased with everybody, everything, and was unusually gracious as they merrily pursued the subject suggested by his question. Presently he asked—
The speech didn't mean much, but the foreign accent added a softness to the words, and his Southern charm gave a romantic vibe to the attractive young man. Sylvia was in a good mood, ready to enjoy everyone and everything, and she was particularly gracious as they happily explored the topic prompted by his question. Soon, he asked—
"Is Warwick with you now?"
"Is Warwick with you now?"
"He was not staying with us, but with his friend, Mr. Moor."
"He wasn't staying with us, but with his friend, Mr. Moor."
"He was the gentleman who pulled so well that day?"
"He was the guy who did so well that day?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"Is Warwick with him still?"
"Is Warwick still with him?"
"Oh, no, he went away three months ago."
"Oh, no, he left three months ago."
"So do I!"
"Same here!"
The wish had been impulsively expressed, and was as impulsively echoed. Young André smiled, and liked Miss Yule the better for forgetting that somewhat lofty air of hers.
The wish had been expressed on a whim and was echoed just as quickly. Young André smiled and liked Miss Yule more for forgetting her somewhat superior attitude.
"You have no conjecture, then? I wish to find him, much, very much, but cannot put myself upon his trail. He is so what you call peculiar that he writes no letters, leaves no address, and roves here and there like a born gitano."
"You don’t have any guesses, then? I really want to find him, a lot, but I can’t figure out how to track him down. He’s so what you call unusual that he doesn’t write any letters, doesn’t leave an address, and wanders around like a natural gypsy."
"Have you ill news for him?"
"Do you have bad news for him?"
"I have the best a man could desire; but fear that while I look for him he has gone to make a disappointment for himself. You are a friend, I think?"
"I have everything a man could want; but I worry that while I'm searching for him, he’s ended up disappointing himself. You're a friend, right?"
"I am."
"I'm here."
"Then you know much of him, his life, his ways?"
"Then you know a lot about him, his life, his behavior?"
"Yes, both from himself and Mr. Moor."
"Yeah, both from him and Mr. Moor."
"Then you know of his betrothal to my cousin, doubtless, and I may speak of it, because if you will be so kind you may perhaps help us to find him."
"Then you know about his engagement to my cousin, of course, and I can talk about it because if you’re willing to help, you might be able to assist us in finding him."
"I did not know—perhaps he did not wish it—" began Sylvia, folding one hand tightly in the other, with a quick breath and a momentary sensation as if some one had struck her in the face.
"I didn’t know—maybe he didn’t want me to know—" began Sylvia, pressing one hand tightly into the other, taking a quick breath and feeling for a moment as if someone had slapped her.
"He thinks so little of us I shall not regard his wish just now. If you will permit me I would say a word for my cousin's sake, as I know you will be interested for her, and I do not feel myself strange with you."
"He thinks so little of us that I won’t consider his wish right now. If you don't mind, I’d like to say something for my cousin's sake, since I know you'll care about her, and I don’t feel out of place with you."
Sylvia bowed, and standing before her with an air half mannish, half boyish, Gabriel went on in the low, rapid tone peculiar to him.
Sylvia bowed, and standing in front of her with a mix of masculine and youthful swagger, Gabriel continued in his characteristic low, quick tone.
"See, then, my cousin was betrothed in May. A month[134] after Adam cries out that he loves too much for his peace, that he has no freedom of his heart or mind, that he must go away and take his breath before he is made a happy slave forever. Ottila told me this. She implored him to stay; but no, he vows he will not come again till they marry, in the next June. He thinks it a weakness to adore a woman. Impertinente! I have no patience for him."
"Look, my cousin got engaged in May. A month[134] later, Adam complains that he loves too much for his own good, that he has no freedom in his heart or mind, and that he needs to leave and catch his breath before he becomes a happy prisoner forever. Ottila told me this. She begged him to stay; but no, he insists he won’t come back until they marry next June. He thinks it’s weak to love a woman. How ridiculous! I have no patience for him."
Gabriel spoke indignantly, and pressed his foot into the carpet with a scornful look. But Sylvia took no heed of his petulance, she only kept her eyes fixed upon him with an intentness which he mistook for interest. The eyes were fine, the interest was flattering, and though quite aware that he was both taking a liberty and committing a breach of confidence, the impulsive young gentleman chose to finish what he had begun, and trust that no harm would follow.
Gabriel spoke angrily and pressed his foot into the carpet with a disdainful expression. But Sylvia paid no attention to his irritation; she only kept her gaze locked on him with a focus he misinterpreted as interest. Her eyes were beautiful, and the attention was flattering. Even though he knew he was overstepping and breaching her trust, the impulsive young man decided to go through with what he started, hoping no consequences would come from it.
"He has been gone now more than half a year, but has sent no letter, no message, nothing to show that he still lives. Ottila waits, she writes, she grows too anxious to endure, she comes to look for him. I help her, but we do not find him yet, and meantime I amuse her. My friends are kind, and we enjoy much as we look about us for this truant Adam."
"He has been gone for over six months now, but he hasn't sent a letter, a message, or anything to show that he's still alive. Ottila waits, she writes, she becomes too anxious to bear it, and she goes out to search for him. I help her, but we still haven't found him, and in the meantime, I keep her entertained. My friends are supportive, and we have a good time as we search for this missing Adam."
If Sylvia could have doubted the unexpected revelation, this last trait was so like Warwick it convinced her at once. Though the belief to which she had clung so long was suddenly swept from under her, she floated silently with no outward sign of shipwreck as her hope went down. Pride was her shield, and crowding back all other emotions she kept herself unnaturally calm behind it till she was alone. If Gabriel had been watching her he would only have discovered that she was a paler blonde than he had thought[135] her; that her address was more coldly charming than before; and that her eye no longer met his, but rested steadily on the folded fan she held. He was not watching her, however, but glancing frequently over her head at something at the far end of the rooms which a crowd of assiduous gentlemen concealed. His eye wandered, but his thoughts did not; for still intent on the purpose that seemed to have brought him to her, he said, as if reluctant to be importunate, yet resolved to satisfy himself—
If Sylvia could have doubted the unexpected revelation, this last trait was so much like Warwick that it convinced her immediately. Although the belief she had held onto for so long was suddenly taken away, she floated silently with no outward sign of disaster as her hope sank. Pride was her shield, and pushing down all other emotions, she kept herself unnaturally calm behind it until she was alone. If Gabriel had been watching her, he would have only noticed that she was a paler blonde than he had thought; her demeanor was more coolly charming than before; and her gaze no longer met his but focused steadily on the folded fan she held. However, he wasn't watching her; instead, he was frequently glancing over her head at something at the far end of the room that a group of attentive gentlemen was blocking. His eyes wandered, but his thoughts stayed fixed, as he was still focused on the purpose that seemed to have brought him to her. He said, as if hesitant to be intrusive, yet determined to find out—
"Pardon me that I so poorly entertain you, and let me ask one other question in Ottila's name. This Moor, would he not give us some clue to Adam's haunts?"
"Pardon me for not entertaining you well, and let me ask one more question on behalf of Ottila. This Moor, wouldn't he provide us with some insight into Adam's whereabouts?"
"He is absent, and will be till spring, I think. Where I do not know, else I could write for you. Did Mr. Warwick promise to return in June?"
"He’s not here and probably won’t be until spring. I’m not sure where he is; otherwise, I would write to you. Did Mr. Warwick say he would come back in June?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"Then, if he lives, he will come. Your cousin must wait; it will not be in vain."
"Then, if he survives, he will come. Your cousin has to wait; it won’t be for nothing."
"It shall not!"
"It won't!"
The young man's voice was stern, and a passionate glitter made his black eyes fierce. Then the former suavity returned, and with his most gallant air he said—
The young man's voice was serious, and a fiery spark made his dark eyes intense. Then his earlier charm came back, and with his most graceful demeanor, he said—
"You are kind, Miss Yule; I thank you, and put away this so troublesome affair. May I have the honor?"
"You’re very kind, Miss Yule; thank you, and let’s put this annoying situation behind us. May I have the honor?"
If he had proposed to waltz over a precipice Sylvia felt as if she could have accepted, provided there was time to ask a question or two before the crash came. A moment afterward Mark was surprised to see her floating round the room on the arm of "the olive-colored party," whom he recognized at once. His surprise soon changed to pleasure, for his beauty-loving eye as well as his brotherly pride was gratified as the whirling couples subsided and the young[136] pair went circling slowly by, giving to the graceful pastime the enchantment few have skill to lend it, and making it a spectacle of life-enjoying youth to be remembered by the lookers on.
If he had suggested dancing over a cliff, Sylvia felt like she could have gone along with it, as long as there was time to ask a question or two before the fall. A moment later, Mark was surprised to see her gliding around the room with "the olive-colored party," whom he recognized right away. His surprise quickly turned to happiness, as his eye for beauty and his brotherly pride were both pleased when the spinning couples settled down and the young couple circled slowly by, adding a special charm to the elegant dance that few could achieve, creating a memorable scene of youthful joy for those watching.
"Thank you! I have not enjoyed such a waltz since I left Cuba. It is the rudest of rude things to say, but to you I may confide it, because you dance like a Spaniard. The ladies here seem to me as cold as their own snow, and they make dancing a duty, not a pleasure. They should see Ottila; she is all grace and fire. I could kill myself dancing with her. Adam used to say it was like wine to watch her."
"Thank you! I haven’t enjoyed a waltz like this since I left Cuba. It’s not the politest thing to say, but I can share it with you because you dance like a Spaniard. The ladies here feel as cold as their own snow, and they treat dancing as a duty instead of a pleasure. They should see Ottila; she’s full of grace and passion. I could lose myself dancing with her. Adam used to say watching her was like drinking wine."
"I wish she was here to give us a lesson."
"I wish she were here to teach us a lesson."
"She is, but will not dance to-night."
"She is, but she won't dance tonight."
"Here!" cried Sylvia, stopping abruptly.
"Here!" shouted Sylvia, halting suddenly.
"Why not? Elyott is mad for her, and gave me no peace till I brought her. She is behind that wall of men; shall I make a passage for you? She will be glad to talk with you of Adam, and I to show you the handsomest woman in Habana."
"Why not? Elyott is crazy about her and wouldn’t leave me alone until I brought her. She’s behind that wall of guys; should I make a way for you? She’ll be happy to talk with you about Adam, and I want to show you the prettiest woman in Havana."
"Let us wait a little; I should be afraid to talk before so many. She is very beautiful, then."
"Let’s wait a bit; I’d be nervous talking in front of so many people. She’s really beautiful, then."
"You will laugh and call me extravagant, as others do, if I say what I think; so I will let you judge for yourself. See, your brother stands on tiptoe to peep at her. Now he goes in, and there he will stay. You do not like that, perhaps. But Ottila cannot help her beauty, nor the power she has of making all men love her. I wish she could!"
"You'll laugh and call me over the top, like others do, if I share my thoughts, so I'll let you decide for yourself. Look, your brother is standing on his toes to sneak a look at her. Now he goes inside, and there he'll stay. You might not like that, but Ottila can't help being beautiful, nor can she control the way all men fall for her. I wish she could!"
"She is gifted and accomplished, as well as lovely?" asked Sylvia, glancing at her companion's gloomy face.
"She’s talented and successful, not to mention beautiful?" asked Sylvia, looking at her companion's downcast face.
"She is everything a woman should be, and I could shoot Adam for his cruel neglect."[137]
"She is everything a woman should be, and I could shoot Adam for his cruel neglect."[137]
Gabriel's dark face kindled as he spoke, and Sylvia drearily wished he would remember how ill-bred it was to tire her with complaints of her friend, and raptures over his cousin. He seemed to perceive this, turned a little haughty at her silence, and when he spoke was all the stranger again.
Gabriel's dark face sparked with excitement as he talked, and Sylvia tiredly wished he would realize how rude it was to burden her with complaints about her friend and praises for his cousin. He seemed to notice this, grew a bit offended by her silence, and when he spoke again, he was back to being distant.
"This is a contra danza; shall we give the snow-ladies another lesson? First, may I do myself the pleasure of getting you an ice?"
"This is a contra dance; should we give the snow ladies another lesson? First, may I take the pleasure of getting you an ice?"
"A glass of water, please; I am cool enough without more ice."
"A glass of water, please; I'm cool enough without more ice."
He seated her and went upon his errand. She was cool now; weary-footed, sick at heart, and yearning to be alone. But in these days women do not tear their hair and make scenes, though their hearts may ache and burn with the same sharp suffering as of old. Till her brother came she knew she must bear it, and make no sign. She did bear it, drank the water with a smile, danced the dance with spirit, and bore up bravely till Mark appeared. She was alone just then, and his first words were—
He sat her down and went on his business. She felt calm now; tired, heartbroken, and wanting to be alone. But these days, women don’t rip their hair out and cause a scene, even though their hearts can feel the same sharp pain as before. Until her brother arrived, she knew she had to keep it together and show no signs of distress. She managed it, sipped the water with a smile, danced energetically, and held it together until Mark showed up. At that moment, she was alone, and his first words were—
"Have you seen her?"
"Have you seen her?"
"No; take me where I can, and tell me what you know of her."
"No; take me to where I can, and tell me what you know about her."
"Nothing, but that she is André's cousin, and he adores her, as boys always do a charming woman who is kind to them. Affect to be admiring these flowers, and look without her knowing it, or she will frown at you like an insulted princess, as she did at me."
"Nothing, except that she is André's cousin, and he really likes her, like boys often do with a charming woman who is nice to them. Pretend to admire these flowers and look at her without her noticing, or she will scold you like an insulted princess, just like she did with me."
Sylvia looked, saw the handsomest woman in Havana, and hated her immediately. It was but natural, for Sylvia was a very human girl, and Ottila one whom no woman would love, however much she might admire.[138]
Sylvia looked and saw the most beautiful woman in Havana, and instantly disliked her. It was just natural, since Sylvia was a very relatable girl, and Ottila was someone no woman could love, no matter how much she might admire her.[138]
Hers was that type of character which every age has reproduced, varying externally with climates and conditions, but materially the same from fabled Circe down to Lola Montes, or some less famous syren whose subjects are not kings. The same passions that in ancient days broke out in heaven-defying crimes; the same power of beauty, intellect, or subtlety; the same untamable spirit and lack of moral sentiment are the attributes of all; latent or alert as the noble or ignoble nature may predominate. Most of us can recall some glimpse of such specimens of Nature's work in a daring mood. Many of our own drawing-rooms have held illustrations of the nobler type, and modern men and women have quailed before royal eyes whose possessors ruled all spirits but their own. Born in Athens, and endowed with a finer intellect, Ottila might have been an Aspasia; or cast in that great tragedy the French Revolution, have played a brave part and died heroically like Roland and Corday. But set down in uneventful times, the courage, wit, and passion that might have served high ends dwindled to their baser counterparts, and made her what she was,—a fair allurement to the eyes of men, a born rival to the peace of women, a rudderless nature absolute as fate.
Hers was the kind of character that every era has produced, varying on the surface with different climates and circumstances, but fundamentally the same from legendary Circe to Lola Montes, or some less famous seductress whose subjects aren’t kings. The same passions that in ancient times led to heaven-defying crimes; the same power of beauty, intellect, or cunning; the same untameable spirit and lack of moral sentiment are traits found in all, whether they’re latent or active depending on whether a noble or ignoble nature prevails. Most of us can remember glimpses of such examples of Nature's work in bold moments. Many of our own living rooms have showcased illustrations of the more noble type, and modern men and women have felt intimidated before royal figures whose power ruled over all except themselves. Born in Athens, and gifted with a sharper intellect, Ottila could have been an Aspasia; or, if she had been cast in the great tragedy of the French Revolution, she might have played a brave role and died heroically like Roland and Corday. But placed in uneventful times, the courage, wit, and passion that could have served grand purposes diminished into their lesser forms, making her what she was—a captivating sight for men, a natural rival to women's peace, a directionless nature as absolute as fate.
Sylvia possessed no knowledge that could analyze for her the sentiment which repelled, even while it attracted her toward Warwick's betrothed. That he loved her she did not doubt, because she felt that even his pride would yield to the potent fascination of this woman. As Sylvia looked, her feminine eye took in every gift of face and figure, every grace of attitude or gesture, every daintiness of costume, and found no visible flaw in Ottila, from her haughty head to her handsome foot. Yet when her scrutiny ended, the[139] girl felt a sense of disappointment, and no envy mingled with her admiration.
Sylvia had no understanding that could help her analyze the mixed feelings she experienced towards Warwick's fiancé. She had no doubt he loved her, as she sensed even his pride would give in to the strong allure of this woman. As Sylvia observed, her keen female eye took in every feature of Ottila's face and figure, every graceful posture or gesture, every delicate touch in her outfit, and found no apparent flaw in her, from her proud head to her beautiful foot. Yet when her examination concluded, the[139] girl felt a sense of disappointment, with no envy accompanying her admiration.
As she stood, forgetting to assume interest in the camellias before her, she saw Gabriel join his cousin, saw her pause and look up at him with an anxious question. He answered it, glancing toward that part of the room where she was standing. Ottila's gaze was fixed upon her instantly; a rapid, but keen survey followed, and then the lustrous eyes turned away with such supreme indifference, that Sylvia's blood tingled as if she had received an insult.
As she stood there, neglecting to show any interest in the camellias in front of her, she saw Gabriel meet up with his cousin and noticed her pause to look up at him with a worried expression. He responded, glancing toward the area of the room where she was standing. Ottila focused on her immediately; a quick yet sharp assessment followed, and then her dazzling eyes shifted away with such utter indifference that Sylvia felt a rush of heat as if she had been insulted.
"Mark, I am going home," she said, abruptly.
"Mark, I'm going home," she said, suddenly.
"Very well, I'm ready."
"Okay, I'm ready."
When safe in her own room Sylvia's first act was to take off the holly wreath, for her head throbbed with a heavy pain that forbade hope of sleep that night. Looking at the little chaplet so happily made, she saw that all the berries had fallen, and nothing but the barbed leaves remained. A sudden gesture crushed it in both her hands, and standing so, she gathered many a scattered memory to confirm that night's discovery.
When she was finally safe in her room, Sylvia's first move was to take off the holly wreath because her head was pounding with a pain that made it impossible to hope for sleep that night. Looking at the little garland she had made so happily, she noticed that all the berries had fallen off, leaving only the sharp leaves behind. In a sudden motion, she crushed it in both hands, and while standing there, she gathered many scattered memories to reinforce that night's revelation.
Warwick had said, with such a tender accent in his voice, "I thought of the woman I would make my wife." That was Ottila. He had asked so anxiously, "If one should keep a promise when it disturbed one's peace?" That was because he repented of his hasty vow to absent himself till June. It was not love she saw in his eyes the night they parted, but pity. He read her secret before that compassionate glance revealed it to herself, and he had gone away to spare her further folly. She had deceived herself, had blindly cherished a baseless hope, and this was the end. Even for the nameless gift she found a reason, with a woman's skill, in self-torture. Moor had met Adam, had told[140] his disappointment, and still pitying her Warwick had sent the pretty greeting to console her for the loss of both friend and lover.
Warwick had said, with such a gentle tone in his voice, "I thought of the woman I would make my wife." That was Ottila. He had asked, worriedly, "Should someone keep a promise if it disrupts their peace?" He regretted his quick vow to stay away until June. It wasn't love she saw in his eyes the night they broke up, but pity. He understood her secret before her kind gaze revealed it to her, and he left to prevent her from making a bigger mistake. She had fooled herself, blindly holding onto a false hope, and this was the outcome. Even for the nameless gift, she found a reason, with a woman's knack for self-torture. Moor had met Adam, shared his disappointment, and still feeling sorry for her, Warwick had sent the lovely message to comfort her for losing both her friend and lover.
This thought seemed to sting her into sudden passion. As if longing to destroy every trace of her delusion, she tore away the holly wreaths and flung them in the fire; took down the bow and arrow Warwick had made her from above the étagère, where she had arranged the spoils of her happy voyage, snapped them across her knee and sent them after the holly; followed by the birch canoe, and every pebble, moss, shell, or bunch of headed grass he had given her then. The osier basket was not spared, the box went next, and even the wrapper was on its way to immolation, when, as she rent it apart, with a stern pleasure in the sacrifice it was going to complete, from some close fold of the paper hitherto undisturbed a card dropped at her feet.
This thought sparked a sudden passion in her. Wishing to erase every trace of her delusion, she ripped off the holly wreaths and tossed them into the fire; took down the bow and arrow that Warwick had made for her from above the étagère, where she had displayed the treasures from her joyful voyage, snapped them across her knee, and sent them after the holly. Next came the birch canoe, every pebble, moss, shell, and bundle of grass he had given her then. The osier basket didn’t escape, the box followed, and even the wrapping was on its way to being burned, when, as she tore it apart, feeling a grim satisfaction in the destruction that was about to happen, a card fell from a hidden fold of the paper at her feet.
She caught it up and read in handwriting almost as familiar as her own: "To Sylvia,—A merry Christmas and best wishes from her friend, Geoffrey Moor." The word "friend" was underscored, as if he desired to assure her that he still cherished the only tie permitted him, and sent the green token to lighten her regret that she could give no more.
She picked it up and read in handwriting nearly as familiar as her own: "To Sylvia,—Happy Christmas and best wishes from her friend, Geoffrey Moor." The word "friend" was underlined, as if he wanted to reassure her that he still valued the only connection he was allowed, and sent the green token to ease her disappointment that she couldn’t give more.
Warm over Sylvia's sore heart rushed the tender thought and longing, as her tears began to flow. "He cares for me! he remembered me! I wish he would come back and comfort me!"
Warm over Sylvia's aching heart surged the tender thought and longing, as her tears started to fall. "He cares about me! He remembered me! I wish he would come back and comfort me!"
CHAPTER X.
YES.
It is easy to say, "I will forget," but perhaps the hardest[141] task given us is to lock up a natural yearning of the heart, and turn a deaf ear to its plaint, for captive and jailer must inhabit the same small cell. Sylvia was proud, with that pride which is both sensitive and courageous, which can not only suffer but wring strength from suffering. While she struggled with a grief and shame that aged her with their pain, she asked no help, made no complaint; but when the forbidden passion stretched its arms to her, she thrust it back and turned to pleasure for oblivion.
It’s easy to say, “I’ll forget,” but maybe the toughest[141] thing we face is locking away a natural yearning of the heart and ignoring its cries, because the captive and the jailer share the same small cell. Sylvia was proud, with a pride that is both sensitive and brave, which can not only endure but also draw strength from suffering. While she battled a grief and shame that aged her with their pain, she asked for no help and made no complaints; but when the forbidden passion reached out to her, she pushed it away and turned to pleasure for distraction.
Those who knew her best were troubled and surprised by the craving for excitement which now took possession of her, the avidity with which she gratified it, regardless of time, health, and money. All day she hurried here and there, driving, shopping, sight-seeing, or entertaining guests at home. Night brought no cessation of her dissipation, for when balls, masquerades, and concerts failed, there still remained the theatre. This soon became both a refuge and a solace, for believing it to be less harmful than other excitements, her father indulged her new whim. But, had she known it, this was the most dangerous pastime she could have chosen. Calling for no exertion of her own, it left her free to passively receive a stimulant to her unhappy love[142] in watching its mimic semblance through all phases of tragic suffering and sorrow, for she would see no comedies, and Shakespeare's tragedies became her study.
Those who knew her best were troubled and surprised by the craving for excitement that had taken over her, and how eagerly she satisfied it, without caring about time, health, or money. All day she rushed around, driving, shopping, sightseeing, or hosting guests at home. Night offered no break from her extravagance, for when balls, masquerades, and concerts weren’t enough, there was always the theater. This quickly became both a refuge and a comfort, as her father allowed her this new obsession, believing it to be less harmful than other distractions. But, had she realized it, this was the most dangerous hobby she could have picked. It didn’t require any effort from her, leaving her free to passively absorb a stimulant for her unfulfilled love by watching its fake representation through all forms of tragic suffering and sorrow, as she refused to watch any comedies, and Shakespeare’s tragedies became her focus.[142]
This lasted for a time, then the reaction came. A black melancholy fell upon her, and energy deserted soul and body. She found it a weariness to get up in the morning and weariness to lie down at night. She no longer cared even to seem cheerful, owned that she was spiritless, hoped she should be ill, and did not care if she died to-morrow. When this dark mood seemed about to become chronic she began to mend, for youth is wonderfully recuperative, and the deepest wounds soon heal even against the sufferer's will. A quiet apathy replaced the gloom, and she let the tide drift her where it would, hoping nothing, expecting nothing, asking nothing but that she need not suffer any more.
This went on for a while, then the reaction hit. A deep sadness settled over her, and she lost all energy in both body and mind. She found it exhausting to get up in the morning and just as tiring to lie down at night. She didn’t even care to pretend to be happy, admitted that she felt lifeless, wished she would get sick, and didn’t mind if she died tomorrow. Just when it seemed this dark mood might become permanent, she started to improve, because youth is remarkably resilient, and even the deepest wounds heal quickly, sometimes against the will of the one suffering. A calm indifference took the place of her gloom, and she let life carry her wherever it wanted, hoping for nothing, expecting nothing, asking only to not suffer anymore.
She lived fast; all processes with her were rapid; and the secret experience of that winter taught her many things. She believed it had only taught her to forget, for now the outcast love lay very still, and no longer beat despairingly against the door of her heart, demanding to be taken in from the cold. She fancied that neglect had killed it, and that its grave was green with many tears. Alas for Sylvia! how could she know that it had only sobbed itself to sleep, and would wake beautiful and strong at the first sound of its master's voice.
She lived quickly; everything about her was fast-paced; and the hidden lessons from that winter taught her a lot. She thought it had only taught her to forget because now the rejected love lay quiet, no longer pounding desperately at her heart's door, asking to be let in from the cold. She imagined that neglect had killed it, and that its grave was lush with many tears. Poor Sylvia! How could she know that it had merely cried itself to sleep, and would wake up beautiful and strong at the first sound of its owner’s voice?
Mark became eventful. In his fitful fashion he had painted a picture of the Golden Wedding, from sketches taken at the time. Moor had suggested and bespoken it, that the young artist might have a motive for finishing it, because, though he excelled in scenes of that description, he thought them beneath him, and tempted by more ambitious[143] designs, neglected his true branch of the art. In April it was finished, and at his father's request Mark reluctantly sent it with his Clytemnestra to the annual exhibition. One morning at breakfast Mr. Yule suddenly laughed out behind his paper, and with a face of unmixed satisfaction passed it to his son, pointing to a long critique upon the Exhibition. Mark prepared himself to receive with becoming modesty the praises lavished upon his great work, but was stricken with amazement to find Clytemnestra disposed of in a single sentence, and the Golden Wedding lauded in a long enthusiastic paragraph.
Mark became quite the talk of the town. In his sporadic way, he had painted a picture of the Golden Wedding, based on sketches he made at the time. Moor had suggested it and arranged for him to create it, hoping that the young artist would have a reason to finish it, since, although he was great at painting such scenes, he thought they were beneath him and, tempted by more ambitious ideas, neglected his true area of expertise. By April, it was done, and at his father's request, Mark reluctantly sent it along with his Clytemnestra to the annual exhibition. One morning at breakfast, Mr. Yule suddenly burst out laughing behind his newspaper, and with a face full of satisfaction, he handed it to his son, pointing to a long critique of the Exhibition. Mark braced himself to accept the praises he expected for his major work with proper humility, but was stunned to see that Clytemnestra was dismissed in a single sentence, while the Golden Wedding was celebrated in a lengthy, enthusiastic paragraph.
"What the deuce does the man mean!" he ejaculated, staring at his father.
"What on earth does that guy mean!" he exclaimed, staring at his father.
"He means that the work which warms the heart is greater than that which freezes the blood, I suspect. Moor knew what you could do and has made you do it, sure that if you worked for fame unconsciously you should achieve it. This is a success that I can appreciate, and I congratulate you heartily, my son."
"He means that the work that touches your heart is more important than what chills you to the bone, I think. Moor understood what you were capable of and pushed you to reach it, confident that if you pursued fame without even realizing it, you would attain it. This is a success that I truly admire, and I'm really happy for you, my son."
"Thank you, sir. But upon my word I don't understand it, and if this wasn't written by the best Art critic in the country I should feel inclined to say the writer was a fool. Why that little thing was a daub compared to the other."
"Thank you, sir. But honestly, I don't get it, and if this wasn't written by the best art critic in the country, I would be tempted to call the writer a fool. That little piece was a mess compared to the others."
He got no farther in his protest against this unexpected freak of fortune, for Sylvia seized the paper and read the paragraph aloud with such happy emphasis amid Prue's outcries and his father's applause, that Mark began to feel that he really had done something praiseworthy, and that the "daub" was not so despicable after all.
He didn’t get very far in protesting this surprising twist of fate because Sylvia grabbed the paper and read the paragraph aloud with such joyful energy, amidst Prue’s protests and his father’s cheers, that Mark started to feel like he had actually accomplished something commendable, and that the “daub” wasn’t so terrible after all.
"I'm going to look at it from this new point of sight," was his sole comment as he went away.[144]
"I'm going to view it from this new perspective," was his only remark as he walked away.[144]
Three hours afterward he appeared to Sylvia as she sat sewing alone, and startled her with the mysterious announcement.
Three hours later, he appeared to Sylvia while she was sitting alone and sewing, startling her with his mysterious announcement.
"I've done it!"
"I did it!"
"Done what? Have you burnt poor Clytemnestra?"
"Done what? Did you burn poor Clytemnestra?"
"Hang Clytemnestra! I'll begin at the beginning and prepare you for the grand finale. I went to the Exhibition, and stared at Father Blake and his family for an hour. Decided that wasn't bad, though I still admire the other more. Then people began to come and crowd up, so that I slipped away for I couldn't stand the compliments. Dahlmann, Scott, and all the rest of my tribe were there, and, as true as my name is Mark Yule, every man of them ignored the Greek party and congratulated me upon the success of that confounded Golden Wedding."
"Hang Clytemnestra! I’ll start from the beginning and get you ready for the big finish. I went to the Exhibition and stared at Father Blake and his family for an hour. I decided it wasn’t too bad, although I still admire the others more. Then people started to come and crowd around, so I slipped away because I couldn’t handle the compliments. Dahlmann, Scott, and all the others from my crew were there, and, as sure as my name is Mark Yule, every single one of them ignored the Greek party and congratulated me on the success of that annoying Golden Wedding."
"My dearest boy, I am so proud! so glad! What is the matter? Have you been bitten by a tarantula?"
"My dear boy, I’m so proud! So happy! What’s wrong? Did a tarantula bite you?"
She might well ask, for Mark was dancing all over the carpet in a most extraordinary style, and only stopped long enough to throw a little case into Sylvia's lap, asking as a whole faceful of smiles broke loose—
She might as well ask, because Mark was dancing all over the carpet in a really wild way, and only paused long enough to toss a small case into Sylvia's lap, grinning from ear to ear as he did so—
"What does that mean?"
"What does that mean?"
She opened it, and a suspicious circlet of diamonds appeared, at sight of which she clapped her hands, and cried out—
She opened it, and a suspicious ring of diamonds showed up, at which she clapped her hands and exclaimed—
"You're going to ask Jessie to wear it!"
"You're going to ask Jessie to put it on!"
"I have! I have!" sung Mark, dancing more wildly than ever. Sylvia chased him into a corner and held him there, almost as much excited as he, while she demanded a full explanation, which he gave her, laughing like a boy, and blushing like a girl.
"I have! I have!" sang Mark, dancing more wildly than ever. Sylvia chased him into a corner and held him there, almost as excited as he was, while she demanded a full explanation, which he gave her, laughing like a kid and blushing like a girl.
"You have no business to ask, but of course I'm dying[145] to tell you. I went from that Painter's Purgatory as we call it, to Mr. Hope's, and asked for Miss Jessie. My angel came down; I told her of my success, and she smiled as never a woman did before; I added that I'd only waited to make myself more worthy of her, by showing that I had talent, as well as love and money to offer her, and she began to cry, whereat I took her in my arms and ascended straight into heaven."
"You shouldn’t be asking, but I can’t help but share. I left that Painter's Purgatory, as we call it, and went to Mr. Hope’s place to find Miss Jessie. My angel appeared; I told her about my success, and she smiled like no woman ever has before. I mentioned that I had only waited to prove myself worthy of her by showing I had talent, along with love and money to offer. That made her start to cry, so I took her in my arms and felt like I was going straight to heaven."
"Please be sober, Mark, and tell me all about it. Was she glad? Did she say she would? And is everything as we would have it?"
"Please be honest, Mark, and tell me everything. Was she happy? Did she agree to it? And is everything as we wanted it to be?"
"It is all perfect, divine, and rapturous, to the last degree. Jessie has liked me ever since she was born, she thinks; adores you and Prue for sisters; yearns to call my parent father; allowed me to say and do whatever I liked; and gave me a ravishing kiss just there. Sacred spot; I shall get a mate to it when I put this on her blessed little finger. Try it for me, I want it to be right, and your hands are of a size. That fits grandly. When shall I see a joyful sweetheart doing this on his own behalf, Sylvia?"
"It’s all perfect, divine, and absolutely amazing. Jessie has liked me ever since she was born, or so she thinks; she adores you and Prue as sisters; she longs to call my parent 'dad'; she let me say and do whatever I wanted; and she gave me a wonderful kiss right there. Sacred spot; I’ll get a matching one when I slip this onto her blessed little finger. Try it for me, I want it to be perfect, and your hands are the right size. That fits perfectly. When will I see a happy sweetheart doing this for himself, Sylvia?"
"Never!"
"Not a chance!"
She shook off the ring as if it burned her, watching it roll glittering away, with a somewhat tragical expression. Then she calmed herself, and sitting down to her work, enjoyed Mark's raptures for an hour.
She flicked off the ring as if it scalded her, watching it roll away, sparkling, with a somewhat sad expression. Then she gathered herself, and sitting down to her work, enjoyed Mark's enthusiasm for an hour.
The distant city bells were ringing nine that night as a man paused before Mr. Yule's house, and attentively scrutinized each window. Many were alight, but on the drawn curtain of one a woman's shadow came and went. He watched it a moment, passed up the steps, and noiselessly went in. The hall was bright and solitary; from above came the sound of voices, from a room to the right, the stir[146] of papers and the scratch of a pen, from one on the left, a steady rustle as of silk, swept slowly to and fro. To the threshold of this door the man stepped and looked in.
The distant city bells rang nine that night as a man stopped in front of Mr. Yule's house, carefully examining each window. Many were lit, but on the drawn curtain of one, a woman's shadow appeared and disappeared. He watched it for a moment, walked up the steps, and quietly went inside. The hall was bright and empty; from above, voices could be heard from a room on the right, along with the sounds of papers shuffling and the scratch of a pen, and from a room on the left, a steady rustle that sounded like silk moved slowly back and forth. The man stepped to the threshold of this door and looked inside.
Sylvia was just turning in her walk, and as she came musing down the room, Moor saw her well. With some women dress has no relation to states of mind; with Sylvia it was often an indication of the mental garb she wore. Moor remembered this trait, and saw in both countenance and costume the change that had befallen her in his long absence. Her face was neither gay nor melancholy, but serious and coldly quiet, as if some inward twilight reigned. Her dress, a soft, sad grey, with no decoration but a knot of snowdrops in her bosom. On these pale flowers her eyes were fixed, and as she walked with folded arms and drooping head, she sang low to herself—
Sylvia was just turning in her walk, and as she came lost in thought down the room, Moor saw her clearly. With some women, how they dress doesn't reflect their state of mind; with Sylvia, it often revealed the mental state she was in. Moor remembered this trait and noticed in both her expression and outfit the change that had occurred in her during his long absence. Her face was neither cheerful nor sad, but serious and quietly distant, as if some inner twilight was present. Her dress, a soft, sad grey, had no embellishment except a knot of snowdrops in her chest. Her eyes were fixed on those pale flowers, and as she walked with her arms folded and her head down, she sang softly to herself—
Lie sparkling under the moon;
My breath rises to heaven like incense,
May my soul depart soon.
Lord, please make my spirit pure and clear,
As are the cold skies,
Or this first snowdrop of the year,
That in my heart lies.
"Sylvia!"
"Sylvia!"
Very gentle was the call, but she started as if it had been a shout, looked an instant while light and color flashed into her face, then ran to him exclaiming joyfully—
Very softly was the call, but she jumped as if it had been a shout, glanced for a moment while light and color filled her face, then ran to him, exclaiming joyfully—
"Oh, Geoffrey! I am glad! I am glad!"
"Oh, Geoffrey! I'm so happy! I'm so happy!"
There could be but one answer to such a welcome, and Sylvia received it as she stood there, not weeping now, but smiling with the sincerest satisfaction, the happiest surprise. Moor shared both emotions, feeling as a man might feel[147] when, parched with thirst, he stretches out his hand for a drop of rain, and receives a brimming cup of water. He drank a deep draught gratefully, then, fearing that it might be as suddenly withdrawn, asked anxiously—
There could only be one response to such a warm welcome, and Sylvia took it in as she stood there, not crying anymore, but smiling with genuine satisfaction, the happiest surprise. Moor felt both emotions, like a man might feel[147] when he’s parched with thirst, reaching out for a drop of rain, and receives a full cup of water. He took a deep sip gratefully, then, worried it might be taken away just as quickly, asked anxiously—
"Sylvia, are we friends or lovers?"
"Sylvia, are we just friends or something more?"
"Anything, if you will only stay."
"Anything, as long as you just stay."
She looked up as she spoke, and her face betrayed that a conflict between desire and doubt was going on within her. Impulse had sent her there, and now it was so sweet to know herself beloved, she found it hard to go away. Her brother's happiness had touched her heart, roused the old craving for affection, and brought a strong desire to fill the aching void her lost love had left with this recovered one. Sylvia had not learned to reason yet, she could only feel, because, owing to the unequal development of her divided nature, the heart grew faster than the intellect. Instinct was her surest guide, and when she followed it unblinded by a passion, unthwarted by a mood, she prospered. But now she was so blinded and so thwarted, and now her great temptation came. Ambition, man's idol, had tempted the father; love, woman's god, tempted the daughter; and, as if the father's atonement was to be wrought out through his dearest child the daughter also made the fatal false step of her life.
She looked up as she spoke, and her face showed that she was torn between desire and doubt. She had come here on impulse, and now that she felt loved, it was hard for her to leave. Her brother's happiness had touched her heart, stirred her old longing for affection, and created a strong desire to fill the empty space her lost love had left with this newfound one. Sylvia hadn’t learned to think things through yet; she could only feel because, due to the uneven development of her divided nature, her heart grew faster than her mind. Instinct was her best guide, and when she followed it without being blinded by passion or held back by her mood, she thrived. But now she was both blinded and held back, and with that, her huge temptation arose. Ambition, the idol of men, had tempted her father; love, the goddess of women, tempted her; and, as if her father’s redemption was to be achieved through his beloved child, the daughter too made the devastating mistake of her life.
"Then you have learned to love me, Sylvia?"
"Then you have learned to love me, Sylvia?"
"No, the old feeling has not changed except to grow more remorseful, more eager to prove its truth. Once you asked me if I did not wish to love you; then I did not, now I sincerely do. If you still want me with my many faults, and will teach me in your gentle way to be all I should to you, I will gladly learn, because I never needed love as I do now. Geoffrey, shall I stay or go?"[148]
"No, my old feelings haven't changed except to become more remorseful and more eager to prove their truth. You once asked me if I didn’t want to love you; back then, I didn't, but now I truly do. If you still want me, flaws and all, and will guide me gently to become who I should be for you, I will happily learn, because I’ve never needed love as much as I do now. Geoffrey, should I stay or go?"[148]
"Stay, Sylvia. Ah, thank God for this!"
"Wait, Sylvia. Oh, thank God for this!"
If she had ever hoped that Moor would forget her for his own sake, she now saw how vain such hope would have been, and was both touched and troubled by the knowledge of her supremacy which that hour gave her. She was as much the calmer as friendship is than love, and was the first to speak again, still standing there content although her words expressed a doubt.
If she had ever thought that Moor would forget her for his own good, she now realized how pointless that hope was, and was both moved and unsettled by the awareness of her power that this moment brought her. She felt as much calmer as friendship is compared to love, and was the first to speak again, still standing there satisfied even though her words revealed uncertainty.
"Are you very sure you want me? Are you not tired of the thorn that has fretted you so long? Remember, I am so young, so ignorant, and unfitted for a wife. Can I give you real happiness? make home what you would have it? and never see in your face regret that some wiser, better woman was not in my place?"
"Are you really sure you want me? Aren't you tired of the pain that has troubled you for so long? Just remember, I'm very young, inexperienced, and not suited to be a wife. Can I truly make you happy? Make our home what you want it to be? And will you never feel regret in your eyes that a smarter, better woman isn't here instead of me?"
"I am sure of myself, and satisfied with you, as you are no wiser, no better, nothing but my Sylvia."
"I have confidence in myself and I'm happy with you, because you aren't any wiser, any better—you're just my Sylvia."
"It is very sweet to hear you say that with such a look. I do not deserve it but I will. Is the pain I once gave you gone now, Geoffrey?"
"It’s really nice to hear you say that with that look on your face. I don’t deserve it, but I’ll take it. Is the pain I caused you before gone now, Geoffrey?"
"Gone forever."
"Lost forever."
"Then I am satisfied, and will begin my life anew by trying to learn well the lesson my kind master is to teach me."
"Then I feel content, and I will start my life over by making an effort to learn the lesson my kind teacher is going to share with me."
When Moor went that night Sylvia followed him, and as they stood together this happy moment seemed to recall that other sad one, for taking her hands again he asked, smiling now—
When Moor left that night, Sylvia followed him, and as they stood together, this joyful moment seemed to bring back that other sad one. He took her hands again and asked, smiling now—
"Dear, is it good night or good by?"
"Dear, is it goodnight or goodbye?"
"It is good by and come to-morrow."
"It’s all good, see you tomorrow."
CHAPTER XI.
WOOING.
Nothing could have been more unlike than the two pairs[149] of lovers who from April to August haunted Mr. Yule's house. One pair was of the popular order, for Mark was tenderly tyrannical, Jessie adoringly submissive, and at all hours of the day they were to be seen making tableaux of themselves. The other pair were of the peculiar order, undemonstrative and unsentimental, but quite as happy. Moor knew his power, but used it generously, asking little while giving much. Sylvia as yet found nothing to regret, for so gently was she taught, the lesson could not seem hard, and when her affection remained unchanged in kind, although it deepened in degree, she said within herself—
Nothing could have been more different than the two pairs[149] of lovers who haunted Mr. Yule's house from April to August. One pair was the typical kind, with Mark being tenderly controlling and Jessie being adoringly compliant, and they could often be seen creating scenes of their affection throughout the day. The other pair was an unusual kind, reserved and unsentimental, yet just as happy. Moor recognized his influence but used it generously, asking for little while giving a lot. Sylvia, at that point, found nothing to regret; she was taught so gently that the lesson felt easy. And when her feelings remained the same in type but grew stronger in intensity, she thought to herself—
"That strong and sudden passion was not true love, but an unwise, unhappy delusion of my own. I should be glad that it is gone, because I know I am not fit to be Warwick's wife. This quiet feeling which Geoffrey inspires must be a safer love for me, and I should be grateful that in making his happiness I may yet find my own."
"That intense and abrupt feeling wasn't true love, but an unwise and painful illusion of my own. I should be relieved that it's over, because I realize I'm not meant to be Warwick's wife. This calm affection that Geoffrey brings out in me must be a more secure kind of love, and I should appreciate that by contributing to his happiness, I might find my own."
She tried heartily to forget herself in others, unconscious that there are times when the duty we owe ourselves is greater than that we owe to them. In the atmosphere of cheerfulness that now surrounded her she could not but be cheerful, and soon it would have been difficult to find a[150] more harmonious household than this. One little cloud alone remained to mar the general sunshine. Mark was in a frenzy to be married, but had set his heart on a double wedding, and Sylvia would not fix the time, always pleading—
She tried hard to lose herself in others, unaware that sometimes the obligation we have to ourselves is more important than what we owe to them. In the cheerful atmosphere surrounding her, she couldn't help but feel happy, and soon it would have been hard to find a[150] more harmonious household than this. One small issue remained to disrupt the overall joy. Mark was eager to get married but insisted on a double wedding, and Sylvia kept delaying, always making excuses—
"Let me be quite sure of myself before I take this step, and do not wait."
"Let me be completely certain of myself before I take this step, and don't wait."
Matters stood thus till Mark, having prepared his honeymoon cottage, as a relief to his impatience, found it so irresistible that he announced his marriage for the first of August, and declared no human power should change his purpose. Sylvia promised to think of it, but gave no decided answer, for though she would hardly own it to herself she longed to remain free till June was past. It came and went without a sign, and July began before the longing died a sudden death, and she consented to be married.
Matters stood this way until Mark, having set up his honeymoon cottage to ease his impatience, found it so irresistible that he announced his wedding for the first of August and declared that nothing would change his mind. Sylvia promised to consider it but didn’t give a firm answer, as, though she wouldn’t admit it to herself, she was eager to stay free until June was over. June came and went without a sign, and July began before her desire for freedom suddenly faded, and she agreed to get married.
Mark and Jessie came in from the city one warm morning and found Sylvia sitting idly in the hall. She left her preparations all to Prue, who revelled in such things, and applied herself diligently to her lesson as if afraid she might not learn it as she should. Half way up stairs Mark turned and said, laughing—
Mark and Jessie came in from the city one warm morning and found Sylvia sitting around in the hall. She left all her preparations to Prue, who loved that kind of stuff, and focused intently on her lesson as if she was worried she might not get it right. Halfway up the stairs, Mark turned around and said, laughing—
"Sylvia, I saw Searle to-day,—one of the fellows whom we met on the river last summer,—and he began to tell me something about André and the splendid cousin, who is married and gone abroad it seems. I did not hear much, for Jessie was waiting; but you remember the handsome Cubans we saw at Christmas, don't you?"
"Sylvia, I ran into Searle today—one of the guys we met on the river last summer—and he started to tell me something about André and the amazing cousin, who apparently has married and gone abroad. I didn’t catch much of it since Jessie was waiting, but you remember the good-looking Cubans we saw at Christmas, right?"
"Yes, I remember."
"Yeah, I remember."
"Well, I thought you'd like to know that the lad had gone home to Cleopatra's wedding, so you cannot have him[151] to dance at yours. Have you forgotten how you waltzed that night?"
"Well, I thought you'd want to know that the guy went home for Cleopatra's wedding, so you can't have him[151] to dance at yours. Have you forgotten how you danced that night?"
"No, I've not forgotten."
"No, I haven't forgotten."
Mark went off to consult Prue, and Jessie began to display her purchases before eyes that only saw a blur of shapes and colors, and expatiate upon their beauties to ears that only heard the words—"The splendid cousin is married and gone abroad."
Mark went to talk to Prue, while Jessie started showing off her purchases to eyes that only saw a blur of shapes and colors, and raved about their beauty to ears that only heard the words—"The splendid cousin is married and gone abroad."
"I should enjoy these pretty things a thousand times more if you would please us all by being married when we are," sighed Jessie, looking at her pearls.
"I would enjoy these beautiful things a thousand times more if you would make us all happy by getting married when we do," sighed Jessie, looking at her pearls.
"I will."
"I will."
"What, really? Sylvia, you are a perfect darling! Mark! Prue! she says she will!"
"What, really? Sylvia, you are absolutely adorable! Mark! Prue! she says she will!"
Away flew Jessie to proclaim the glad tidings, and Sylvia, with a curious expression of relief, regret, and resolve, repeated to herself that decided—
Away flew Jessie to share the good news, and Sylvia, with a curious mix of relief, regret, and determination, repeated to herself that she had made up her mind—
"I will."
"I got this."
Every one took care that Miss Caprice should not have time to change her mind. The whole house was soon in a bustle, for Prue ruled supreme. Mr. Yule fled from the din of women's tongues, the bridegrooms were kept on a very short allowance of bride, and Sylvia and Jessie were almost invisible, for milliners and mantua-makers swarmed about them till they felt like animated pin-cushions. The last evening came at length, and Sylvia was just planning an escape into the garden when Prue, whose tongue wagged as rapidly as her hands worked, exclaimed—
Everyone made sure that Miss Caprice wouldn't have time to change her mind. The whole house was soon buzzing with activity, as Prue was in charge. Mr. Yule escaped the noise of women's chatter, the grooms were given very little time with the brides, and Sylvia and Jessie were practically invisible, surrounded by so many milliners and dressmakers that they felt like walking pin-cushions. Finally, the last evening arrived, and Sylvia was just thinking of slipping away to the garden when Prue, whose mouth moved as fast as her hands, exclaimed—
"How can you stand staring out of window when there is so much to do? Here are all these trunks to pack, Maria in her bed with every tooth in a frightful state of inflammation, and that capable Jane What's-her-name gone[152] off while I was putting a chamomile poultice on her face. If you are tired sit down and try on all your shoes, for though Mr. Peggit has your measure, those absurd clerks seem to think it a compliment to send children's sizes to grown women. I'm sure my rubbers were a perfect insult."
"How can you just stand there staring out the window when there's so much to do? We have all these trunks to pack, Maria is in bed with her teeth in terrible shape, and that capable Jane What's-her-name has gone off[152] while I was putting a chamomile poultice on her face. If you're tired, sit down and try on all your shoes, because even though Mr. Peggit has your size, those ridiculous clerks seem to think it's a compliment to send children's sizes to adult women. I'm sure my rain boots were a complete insult."
Sylvia sat down, tugged on one boot and fell into a reverie with the other in her hand, while Prue clacked on like a wordmill in full operation.
Sylvia sat down, pulled on one boot, and drifted off into a daydream with the other in her hand, while Prue chatted away like a nonstop machine.
"How I'm ever to get all these gowns into that trunk passes my comprehension. There's a tray for each, of course; but a ball dress is such a fractious thing. I could shake that Antoinette Roche for disappointing you at the last minute; and what you are to do for a maid, I don't know. You'll have so much dressing to do you will be quite worn out; and I want you to look your best on all occasions, for you will meet everybody. This collar won't wear well; Clara hasn't a particle of judgment, though her taste is sweet. These hose, now, are a good, firm article; I chose them myself. Do be sure you get all your things from the wash. At those great hotels there's a deal of pilfering, and you are so careless."
"How I'm supposed to fit all these gowns into that trunk is beyond me. There's a tray for each one, of course; but a ball dress is very hard to manage. I could shake that Antoinette Roche for letting you down at the last minute; and I don't know what you'll do for a maid. You'll have so much dressing to do that you'll be completely worn out, and I want you to look your best at all times, because you'll be meeting everyone. This collar won't hold up well; Clara has no sense, even though her taste is nice. These stockings, though, are a solid choice; I picked them out myself. Please make sure you collect all your things from the laundry. In those fancy hotels, there's a lot of stealing, and you can be so careless."
Here Sylvia came out of her reverie with a sigh that was almost a groan.
Here Sylvia came out of her daydream with a sigh that was almost a groan.
"Don't they fit? I knew they wouldn't!" said Prue, with an air of triumph.
"Don't they fit? I knew they wouldn't!" Prue said with a triumphant attitude.
"The boots suit me, but the hotels do not; and if it was not ungrateful, after all your trouble, I should like to make a bonfire of this roomful of haberdashery, and walk quietly away to my new home by the light of it."
"The boots fit me well, but the hotels don’t; and if it wouldn’t be ungrateful, after all you’ve done, I would love to burn this room full of clothing and walk calmly to my new home by its light."
As if the bare idea of such an awful proceeding robbed her of all strength, Miss Yule sat suddenly down in the trunk by which she was standing. Fortunately it was[153] nearly full, but her appearance was decidedly ludicrous as she sat with the collar in one uplifted hand, the hose in the other, and the ball dress laid over her lap like a fainting lady; while she said, with imploring solemnity, which changed abruptly from the pathetic to the comic at the end of her speech—
As if just the thought of such a terrible situation drained her of all her energy, Miss Yule suddenly sat down in the trunk next to her. Luckily, it was[153] nearly full, but she looked pretty ridiculous sitting there with the collar in one hand, the hose in the other, and the ball gown draped over her lap like a fainting lady. She said, with an urgent seriousness that shifted abruptly from sad to funny by the end of her speech—
"Sylvia, if I ever cherished a wish in this world of disappointment, it is that your wedding shall have nothing peculiar about it, because every friend and relation you've got expects it. Do let me have the comfort of knowing that every one was surprised and pleased; for if the expression was elegant (which it isn't, and only suggested by my trials with those dressmakers), I should say I was on pins and needles till it's all over. Bless me! and so I am, for here are three on the floor and one in my shoe." Prue paused to extract the appropriate figure of speech which she had chosen, and Sylvia said—
"Sylvia, if I’ve ever wished for anything in this world full of disappointments, it’s that your wedding will be completely ordinary, because every friend and family member you have is expecting it. Please give me the comfort of knowing that everyone was surprised and happy; because if the expression were graceful (which it’s not, and it’s only suggested by my struggles with those dressmakers), I would say I’ve been on edge until it’s all over. Goodness! and I really am, because here are three still on the floor and one in my shoe." Prue paused to find the right figure of speech she had chosen, and Sylvia said—
"If we have everything else as you wish it, would you mind if we didn't go the journey?"
"If we have everything else the way you want it, would you mind if we didn’t go on the journey?"
"Of course I should. Every one goes a wedding trip, it's part of the ceremony; and if two carriages and two bridal pairs don't leave here to-morrow, I shall feel as if all my trouble had been thrown away."
"Of course I should. Everyone goes on a wedding trip; it's part of the ceremony. If two carriages and two bridal couples don't leave here tomorrow, I'll feel like all my effort was wasted."
"I'll go, Prue, I'll go; and you shall be satisfied. But I thought we might go from here in style, and then slip off on some quieter trip. I am so tired I dread the idea of frolicking for a whole month, as Mark and Jessie mean to do."
"I'll go, Prue, I'll go; and you'll be happy. But I thought we could leave from here in style, and then sneak away on a quieter trip. I'm so tired that the thought of partying for a whole month, like Mark and Jessie plan to do, makes me nervous."
It was Prue's turn to groan now, and she did so dismally. But Sylvia had never asked a favor in vain, and this was not the moment to refuse to her anything, so worldly pride yielded to sisterly affection, and Prue said[154] with resignation, as she fell to work more vigorously than ever, because she had wasted five good minutes—
It was Prue's turn to groan now, and she did so unhappily. But Sylvia had never asked for a favor without getting it, and this wasn't the time to deny her anything, so pride gave way to sisterly love, and Prue said[154] with acceptance, as she got to work more energetically than ever, because she had wasted five precious minutes—
"Do as you like, dear, you shall not be crossed on your last day at home. Ask Geoffrey, and if you are happy I'm satisfied."
"Do whatever you want, dear, you won't be stopped on your last day at home. Ask Geoffrey, and if you're happy, I'm happy."
Before Sylvia could thank her sister there came a tap and a voice asking—
Before Sylvia could thank her sister, there was a tap and a voice asking—
"Might I come in?"
"Can I come in?"
"If you can get in," answered Prue, as, reversing her plan in her hurry, she whisked the collar into a piecebag and the hose into a bandbox.
"If you can get in," replied Prue, quickly changing her plan as she stuffed the collar into a bag and the hose into a hatbox.
Moor paused on the threshold in a masculine maze, that one small person could need so much drapery.
Moor paused at the entrance in a manly jumble, wondering how one little person could need so much fabric.
"May I borrow Sylvia for a little while? A breath of air will do her good, and I want her bright and blooming for to-morrow, else young Mrs. Yule will outshine young Mrs. Moor."
"Can I borrow Sylvia for a bit? A little fresh air will do her good, and I want her to be bright and blooming for tomorrow, otherwise young Mrs. Yule will outshine young Mrs. Moor."
"What a thoughtful creature you are, Geoffrey. Take her and welcome, only pray put on a shawl, Sylvia, and don't stay out late, for a bride with a cold in her head is the saddest of spectacles."
"What a considerate person you are, Geoffrey. Take her and enjoy, but please put on a shawl, Sylvia, and don't stay out too late, because a bride with a cold is the saddest sight."
Glad to be released Sylvia went away, and, dropping the shawl as soon as she was out of Prue's sight, paced up and down the garden walks upon her lover's arm. Having heard her wish and given a hearty assent Moor asked—
Glad to be free, Sylvia left and, dropping the shawl as soon as she was out of Prue's sight, walked back and forth along the garden paths with her lover's arm around her. After hearing her wish and agreeing wholeheartedly, Moor asked—
"Where shall we go? Tell me what you would like best and you shall have it. You will not let me give you many gifts, but this pleasure you will accept from me I know."
"Where should we go? Just tell me what you’d like most and you’ll have it. You might not want to accept many gifts from me, but I know you’ll take this pleasure from me."
"You give me yourself, that is more than I deserve. But I should like to have you take me to the place you like best. Don't tell me beforehand, let it be a surprise."[155]
"You give me yourself, which is more than I deserve. But I’d love for you to take me to your favorite place. Don’t tell me where it is, let it be a surprise."[155]
"I will, it is already settled, and I know you will like it. Is there no other wish to be granted, no doubt to be set at rest, or regret withheld that I should know? Tell me, Sylvia, for if ever there should be confidence between us it is now."
"I will, it's already decided, and I know you will be happy with it. Is there any other wish you want fulfilled, any doubt that needs clearing up, or any regret you’re holding back that I should be aware of? Tell me, Sylvia, because if there's ever going to be trust between us, it’s now."
As he spoke the desire to tell him of her love for Adam rose within her, but with the desire came a thought that modified the form in which impulse prompted her to make confession. Moor was both sensitive and proud, would not the knowledge of the fact mar for him the friendship that was so much to both? From Warwick he would never learn it, from her he should have only a half confidence, and so love both friend and wife with an untroubled heart. Few of us can always control the rebellious nature that so often betrays and then reproaches, few always weigh the moment and the act that bans or blesses it, and where is the life that has not known some turning-point when a fugitive emotion has decided great issues for good or ill? Such an emotion came to Sylvia then, and another temptation, wearing the guise of generosity, urged her to another false step, for when the first is taken a second inevitably follows.
As he spoke, the urge to confess her love for Adam grew stronger within her, but along with that urge came a thought that changed how she wanted to express that feeling. Moor was both sensitive and proud; wouldn’t knowing this ruin the friendship that meant so much to both of them? He would never hear it from Warwick, and from her, he would only receive a half-hearted confession, allowing him to love both his friend and wife without any worries. Few of us can always control our rebellious nature that often betrays us and then makes us feel guilty; not everyone can weigh the moment and the action that either curses or blesses it. Where can we find a life that hasn't had a turning point when a fleeting emotion determined significant outcomes, for better or worse? At that moment, such an emotion struck Sylvia, and another temptation, disguised as generosity, pushed her toward another mistake, because once the first step is taken, a second one inevitably follows.
"I have no wish, no regret, nothing but the old doubt of my unstable self, and the fear that I may fail to make you happy. But I should like to tell you something. I don't know that you will care for it, or that there is any need to tell it, but when you said there should be confidence between us, I felt that I wanted you to know that I had loved some one before I loved you."
"I have no desires, no regrets, just the lingering doubt about my own instability and the fear that I might fail to make you happy. But I want to share something with you. I’m not sure if you’ll care about it or if it’s even necessary to mention, but when you said there should be trust between us, I felt the need for you to know that I had loved someone before I loved you."
He did not see her face, he only heard her quiet voice. He had no thought of Adam, whom she had known so short a time, who was already bound; he only fancied that she[156] spoke of some young lover who had touched her heart, and while he smiled at the nice sense of honor that prompted the innocent confession, he said, with no coldness, no curiosity in voice or face—
He didn’t see her face; he just heard her soft voice. He wasn’t thinking about Adam, whom she had known for such a brief time and who was already off-limits. He only imagined she was talking about some young lover who had won her heart. While he smiled at the sweet sense of honor behind her honest confession, he said, without any coldness or curiosity in his tone or expression—
"No need to tell it, dear. I have no jealousy of any one who has gone before me. Rest assured of this, for if I could not share so large a heart with one who will never claim my share I should not deserve it."
"No need to explain, dear. I’m not jealous of anyone who came before me. You can be sure of this, because if I couldn’t share such a big heart with someone who will never take my place, then I wouldn’t deserve it."
"That is so like you! Now I am quite at ease."
"That's so typical of you! Now I feel totally relaxed."
He looked down at her as she went beside him, thinking that of all the brides he had ever seen his own looked least like one.
He glanced down at her as she walked next to him, thinking that of all the brides he had ever seen, his own looked the least like one.
"I always thought that you would make a very ardent lover, Sylvia. That you would be excited, gay, and brilliant at a time like this. But you are so quiet, so absorbed, and so unlike your former self that I begin to think I do not know you yet."
"I always thought you would be a passionate lover, Sylvia. That you would be excited, cheerful, and lively at a time like this. But you are so quiet, so absorbed, and so different from your former self that I’m starting to think I don’t really know you at all."
"You will in time. I am passionate and restless by nature, but I am also very sensitive to all influences, personal or otherwise, and were you different from your tranquil, sunshiny self, I too should change. I am quiet because I seem in a pleasant state, half-waking, half dreaming, from which I never wish to wake. I am tired of the past, contented with the present, and to you I leave the future."
"You will eventually. I’m naturally passionate and restless, but I’m also very sensitive to all kinds of influences, whether personal or otherwise. If you were different from your calm, sunny self, I would change too. I’m quiet because I feel like I’m in this nice state, half-awake, half-dreaming, and I don’t want to wake up from it. I’m tired of the past, satisfied with the present, and I’m leaving the future to you."
"It shall be a happy one if I can make it so, and to-morrow you will give me the dear right to try."
"It will be a happy one if I can make it that way, and tomorrow you will give me the precious chance to try."
"Yes," she said, and thinking of the solemn promises to be then made, she added, thoughtfully, "I think I love, I know I honor, I will try to obey. Can I do more?"
"Yes," she said, and thinking about the serious promises to be made then, she added thoughtfully, "I think I love, I know I respect, I will try to obey. Can I do more?"

Well for them both if they could have known that friendship is love's twin, and the gentle sisters are too often mistaken[157] for each other. That Sylvia was innocently deceiving both her lover and herself, by wrapping her friendship in the garb her lost love had worn, forgetting that the wanderer might return and claim its own, leaving the other to suffer for the borrowed warmth. They did not know it, and walked tranquilly together in the summer night, planning the new life as they went, and when they parted Moor pointed to a young moon hanging in the sky.
Well for them both if they could have known that friendship is love's twin, and the gentle sisters are too often mistaken[157] for each other. Sylvia was innocently deceiving both her lover and herself by wrapping her friendship in the guise her lost love had worn, forgetting that the wanderer might return and claim its own, leaving the other to suffer for the borrowed warmth. They didn’t know this, and walked peacefully together in the summer night, planning the new life as they went, and when they parted, Moor pointed to a young moon hanging in the sky.
"See, Sylvia, our honeymoon has risen."
"Look, Sylvia, our honeymoon has begun."
"May it be a happy one!"
"Hope you have a great day!"
"It will be, and when the anniversary of this glad night comes round it shall be shining still. God bless my little wife."
"It will be, and when the anniversary of this joyful night comes around, it will still be shining. God bless my little wife."
CHAPTER XII.
WEDDING.
Sylvia was awakened on her wedding morning by a[158] curious choking sound, and starting up found Prue crying over her as if her heart were broken.
Sylvia was woken up on her wedding morning by a[158] curious choking sound, and when she sat up, she saw Prue crying over her as if her heart was shattered.
"What has happened? Is Geoffrey ill? Is all the silver stolen? Can't the Bishop come?" she asked, wondering what calamity could move her sister to tears at such a busy time.
"What’s going on? Is Geoffrey sick? Has all the silver been stolen? Can’t the Bishop come?" she asked, puzzled by what disaster could make her sister cry at such a hectic time.
Prue took Sylvia in her arms, and rocking to and fro as if she were still a baby, poured forth a stream of words and tears together.
Prue held Sylvia in her arms, rocking back and forth as if she were still a baby, letting out a flow of words and tears all at once.
"Nothing has happened; I came to call you, and broke down because it was the last time I should do it. I've been awake all night, thinking of you and all you've been to me since I took you in my arms nineteen years ago, and said you should be mine. My little Sylvia, I've been neglectful of so many things, and now I see them all; I've fretted you with my ways, and haven't been patient enough with yours; I've been selfish even about your wedding, and it won't be as you like it; you'll reproach me in your heart, and I shall hate myself for it when you are gone never to be my care and comfort any more. And—oh, my dear, my dear, what shall I do without you?"
"Nothing has happened; I came to see you and broke down because it's the last time I’ll get to do this. I've been awake all night, thinking about you and everything you've meant to me since I first held you in my arms nineteen years ago and said you should be mine. My little Sylvia, I've let so many things slip, and now I see them all clearly; I've made you anxious with my behavior and haven't been patient enough with yours; I've been selfish even about your wedding, and it won't be the way you want it; you'll hold it against me in your heart, and I’ll hate myself for it when you’re gone, never to be my care and comfort again. And—oh, my dear, my dear, what will I do without you?"
This unexpected demonstration from her prosaic sister[159] touched Sylvia more than the most sentimental lamentations from another. It brought to mind all the past devotion, the future solitude of Prue's life, and she clung about her neck tearless but very tender.
This unexpected gesture from her ordinary sister[159] affected Sylvia more than the most emotional expressions from anyone else. It reminded her of all the past devotion, the future loneliness of Prue's life, and she embraced her neck, tearless but very tender.
"I never shall reproach you, never cease to love and thank you for all you've been to me, my dear old girl. You mustn't grieve over me, or think I shall forget you, for you never shall be forsaken; and very soon I shall be back, almost as much your Sylvia as ever. Mark will live on one side, I shall live on the other, and we'll be merry and cosy together. And who knows but when we are both out of your way you will learn to think of yourself and marry also."
"I will never blame you, and I’ll always love and appreciate everything you’ve done for me, my dear old girl. Don’t be sad about me or think that I’ll forget you, because you will never be abandoned; I’ll be back very soon, almost as much your Sylvia as before. Mark will live on one side, and I’ll live on the other, and we’ll be happy and comfortable together. And who knows, maybe once we’re both out of your way, you’ll start to think about yourself and marry too."
At this Prue began to laugh hysterically, and exclaimed, with more than her usual incoherency—
At this, Prue started to laugh uncontrollably and shouted, with even more than her usual lack of clarity—
"I must tell you, it was so very odd! I didn't mean to do so, because you children would tease me; but now I will to make you laugh, for it's a bad omen to cry over a bride, they say. My dear, that gouty Mr. MacGregor, when I went in with some of my nice broth last week (Hugh slops so, and he's such a fidget, I took it myself), after he had eaten every drop before my eyes, wiped his mouth and asked me to marry him."
"I have to tell you, it was really strange! I didn’t want to, because you kids would tease me; but now I will to make you laugh, since they say it’s bad luck to cry over a bride. My dear, that lame Mr. MacGregor, when I came in with some of my nice broth last week (Hugh is such a klutz, and he’s so restless, I took it myself), after he had eaten every single drop in front of me, wiped his mouth and asked me to marry him."
"And you would not, Prue?"
"And you wouldn't, Prue?"
"Bless me, child, how could I? I must take care of my poor dear father, and he isn't pleasant in the least, you know, but would wear my life out in a week. I really pitied him, however, when I refused him, with a napkin round his neck, and he tapped his waistcoat with a spoon so comically, when he offered me his heart, as if it were something good to eat."
"Bless me, kid, how could I? I have to take care of my poor dear dad, and he’s not pleasant at all, you know, but would wear me out in a week. I did feel sorry for him, though, when I turned him down, with a napkin around his neck, and he tapped his vest with a spoon so funny when he offered me his heart, as if it were something delicious."
"How very funny! What made him do it, Prue?"[160]
"That’s hilarious! What made him do it, Prue?"[160]
"He said he'd watched the preparations from his window, and got so interested in weddings that he wanted one himself, and felt drawn to me I was so sympathetic. That means a good nurse and cook, my dear. I understand these invalid gentlemen, and will be a slave to no man so fat and fussy as Mr. Mac, as my brother calls him. It's not respectful, but I like to refresh myself by saying it just now."
"He said he watched the preparations from his window and got so interested in weddings that he wanted one for himself. He felt drawn to me because I was so understanding. That means being a good nurse and cook, my dear. I get these sick gentlemen, and I won't be a servant to any man as demanding and difficult as Mr. Mac, as my brother calls him. It's not very respectful, but I like to clear my head by saying it right now."
"Never mind the old soul, Prue, but go and have your breakfast comfortably, for there's much to be done, and no one is to dress me but your own dear self."
"Forget the old soul, Prue, and go have your breakfast in peace, because there's a lot to do, and no one is allowed to dress me but you, my dear."
At this Prue relapsed into the pathetic again, and cried over her sister as if, despite the omen, brides were plants that needed much watering.
At this, Prue broke down again and cried over her sister as if, despite the warning, brides were like plants that needed a lot of watering.
The appearance of the afflicted Maria, with her face still partially eclipsed by the chamomile comforter, and an announcement that the waiters had come and were "ordering round dreadful," caused Prue to pocket her handkerchief and descend to turn the tables in every sense of the word.
The sight of the troubled Maria, her face still partially hidden by the chamomile comforter, along with the news that the waiters had arrived and were "ordering around dreadful," prompted Prue to put away her handkerchief and head down to flip the situation in every possible way.
The prospect of the wedding breakfast made the usual meal a mere mockery. Every one was in a driving hurry, every one was very much excited, and nobody but Prue and the colored gentlemen brought anything to pass. Sylvia went from room to room bidding them good-by as the child who had played there so long. But each looked unfamiliar in its state and festival array, and the old house seemed to have forgotten her already. She spent an hour with her father, paid Mark a little call in the studio where he was bidding adieu to the joys of bachelorhood, and preparing himself for the jars of matrimony by a composing smoke, and then Prue claimed her.
The idea of the wedding breakfast made the usual meal seem ridiculous. Everyone was in a rush, everyone was really excited, and no one but Prue and the guys in color did anything to help. Sylvia went from room to room saying goodbye like the child who had played there for so long. But each room looked unfamiliar in its festive setup, and the old house seemed to have already forgotten her. She spent an hour with her father, dropped by to see Mark in the studio where he was saying goodbye to the joys of being single and preparing for the challenges of marriage with a calming smoke, and then Prue took her away.
The agonies she suffered during that long toilet are beyond the powers of language to portray, for Prue surpassed[161] herself and was the very essence of fussiness. But Sylvia bore it patiently as a last sacrifice, because her sister was very tender-hearted still, and laughed and cried over her work till all was done, when she surveyed the effect with pensive satisfaction.
The pain she went through during that long bathroom visit is too much for words to describe, as Prue was more fussy than ever. But Sylvia handled it patiently as a final sacrifice because her sister still had a kind heart, and she laughed and cried over her efforts until everything was complete. Once it was done, she looked at the result with thoughtful satisfaction.
"You are very sweet, my dear, and so delightfully calm, you really do surprise me. I always thought you'd have hysterics on your wedding-day, and got my vinaigrette all ready. Keep your hands just as they are, with the handkerchief and bouquet, it looks very easy and rich. Dear me, what a spectacle I've made of myself! But I shall cry no more, not even during the ceremony as many do. Such displays of feeling are in very bad taste, and I shall be firm, perfectly firm, so if you hear any one sniff you'll know it isn't me. Now I must go and scramble on my dress; first, let me arrange you smoothly in a chair. There, my precious, now think of soothing things, and don't stir till Geoffrey comes for you."
"You’re so sweet, my dear, and wonderfully calm. You really surprise me. I always thought you’d be in a panic on your wedding day, so I got my vinaigrette ready. Keep your hands just like that, with the handkerchief and bouquet; it looks so effortless and elegant. Oh dear, what a scene I’ve made of myself! But I won’t cry anymore, not even during the ceremony like so many do. Such emotional outbursts are really in poor taste, and I’m going to stay strong, completely strong, so if you hear anyone sniffle, you’ll know it’s not me. Now I need to hurry and get into my dress; first, let me smooth you down in your chair. There you go, my darling. Now think calming thoughts and don’t move until Geoffrey comes for you."
Too tired to care what happened just then, Sylvia sat as she was placed, feeling like a fashion-plate of a bride, and wishing she could go to sleep. Presently the sound of steps as fleet as Mark's but lighter, waked her up, and forgetting orders, she rustled to the door with an expression which fashion-plates have not yet attained.
Too tired to care about what just happened, Sylvia sat where she was put, feeling like a model bride, and wishing she could fall asleep. Soon, the sound of footsteps that were as quick as Mark's but lighter, woke her up, and forgetting the instructions, she hurried to the door with an expression that models haven't mastered yet.
"Good morning, little bride."
"Good morning, sweet bride."
"Good morning, bonny bridegroom."
"Good morning, handsome groom."
Then they looked at one another, and both smiled. But they seemed to have changed characters, for Moor's usually tranquil face was full of pale excitement; Sylvia's usually vivacious one, full of quietude, and her eyes wore the unquestioning content of a child who accepts some friendly hand, sure that it will lead it right.[162]
Then they looked at each other and both smiled. However, it seemed like they had switched roles because Moor's normally calm face was now filled with pale excitement, while Sylvia's typically lively expression was calm, and her eyes held the unquestioning contentment of a child who accepts a friendly hand, confident that it will guide them properly.[162]
"Prue desires me to take you out into the upper hall, and when Mr. Deane beckons, we are to go down at once. The rooms are full, and Jessie is ready. Shall we go?"
"Prue wants me to take you up to the upper hall, and when Mr. Deane signals, we should head down immediately. The rooms are packed, and Jessie is all set. Are we ready to go?"
"One moment: Geoffrey, are you quite happy now?"
"Just a moment: Geoffrey, are you really happy now?"
"Supremely happy!"
"Super happy!"
"Then it shall be the first duty of my life to keep you so," and with a gesture soft yet solemn, Sylvia laid her hand in his, as if endowing him with both gift and giver. He held it fast and never let it go until it was his own.
"Then it will be the most important task of my life to keep you that way," and with a gentle yet serious gesture, Sylvia placed her hand in his, as if giving him both the gift and the role of giver. He held it tightly and never let it go until it became his own.
In the upper hall they found Mark hovering about Jessie like an agitated bee, about a very full-blown flower, and Clara Deane flapping him away, lest he should damage the effect of this beautiful white rose. For ten minutes, ages they seemed, the five stood together listening to the stir below, looking at one another, till they were tired of the sight and scent of orange blossoms, and wishing that the whole affair was safely over. But the instant a portentous "Hem!" was heard, and a white glove seen to beckon from the stair foot, every one fell into a flutter. Moor turned paler still, and Sylvia felt his heart beat hard against her hand. She herself was seized with a momentary desire to run away and say "No" again; Mark looked as if nerving himself for immediate execution, and Jessie feebly whispered—
In the upper hall, they found Mark hovering around Jessie like a tense bee near a fully bloomed flower, while Clara Deane shooed him away, worried he might ruin the effect of this beautiful white rose. For what felt like ages—ten minutes—the five of them stood together, listening to the noise below and looking at each other until they grew tired of the sight and scent of orange blossoms, wishing the whole event was behind them. But as soon as they heard a significant "Hem!" and saw a white glove beckoning from the bottom of the stairs, everyone became flustered. Moor turned even paler, and Sylvia felt his heart pounding against her hand. She was suddenly overwhelmed with the urge to run away and say "No" again; Mark looked like he was bracing himself for something serious, and Jessie whispered weakly—
"Oh, Clara, I'm going to faint!"
"Oh, Clara, I'm about to pass out!"
"Good heavens, what shall I do with her? Mark, support her! My darling girl, smell this and bear up. For mercy sake do something, Sylvia, and don't stand there looking as if you'd been married every day for a year."
"Good grief, what should I do with her? Mark, help her! My sweet girl, take a whiff of this and pull yourself together. For the love of everything, do something, Sylvia, and don't just stand there looking like you've been married every day for a year."
In his excitement, Mark gave his bride a little shake. Its effect was marvellous. She rallied instantly, with a reproachful glance at her crumpled veil and a decided—
In his excitement, Mark gave his bride a little shake. Its effect was marvelous. She rallied instantly, with a reproachful glance at her crumpled veil and a definite—
Down they went, through a wilderness of summer silks, black coats, and bridal gloves. How they reached their places none of them ever knew; Mark said afterward, that the instinct of self preservation led him to the only means of extrication that circumstances allowed. The moment the Bishop opened his book, Prue took out her handkerchief and cried steadily through the entire ceremony, for dear as were the proprieties, the "children" were dearer still.
Down they went, through a wild mix of summer fabrics, black coats, and wedding gloves. None of them ever figured out how they got to their seats; Mark later said that his instinct for self-preservation guided him to the only way out that the situation allowed. The moment the Bishop opened his book, Prue pulled out her handkerchief and cried continuously throughout the whole ceremony, because as important as the formalities were, the "kids" mattered even more.
At Sylvia's desire, Mark was married first, and as she stood listening to the sonorous roll of the service falling from the Bishop's lips, she tried to feel devout and solemn, but failed to do so. She tried to keep her thoughts from wandering, but continually found herself wondering if that sob came from Prue, if her father felt it very much, and when it would be done. She tried to keep her eyes fixed timidly upon the carpet as she had been told to do, but they would rise and glance about against her will.
At Sylvia's request, Mark got married first, and as she stood there listening to the resonant words of the service coming from the Bishop, she attempted to feel reverent and serious but couldn't manage it. She tried to keep her mind from drifting, but kept wondering if that sob was from Prue, if her dad was really affected, and when it would all be over. She tried to keep her eyes timidly on the carpet like she had been instructed, but they kept lifting and looking around despite her wishes.
One of these derelictions from the path of duty, nearly produced a catastrophe. Little Tilly, the gardener's pretty child, had strayed in from among the servants peeping at a long window in the rear, and established herself near the wedding group, looking like a small ballet girl in her full white frock and wreath pushed rakishly askew on her curly pate. As she stood regarding the scene with dignified amazement, her eye met Sylvia's. In spite of the unusual costume, the baby knew her playmate, and running to her, thrust her head under the veil with a delighted "Peep a bo!" Horror seized Jessie, Mark was on the brink of a laugh, and Moor looked like one fallen from the clouds. But Sylvia drew the little marplot close to her with a warning [164]word, and there she stayed, quietly amusing herself with "pooring" the silvery dress, smelling the flowers and staring at the Bishop.
One of these failures to stick to the path of responsibility nearly caused a disaster. Little Tilly, the gardener's cute daughter, had wandered in from where the servants were, peeking through a long window at the back, and settled herself near the wedding group, looking like a small ballerina in her full white dress and a wreath tossed playfully askew on her curly head. As she stood there, watching the scene with a mix of dignity and amazement, her gaze met Sylvia's. Despite the unusual outfit, the little one recognized her playmate and ran over, burying her head under the veil with a joyful "Peep a bo!" Horror struck Jessie, Mark was on the edge of laughter, and Moor looked utterly confused. But Sylvia pulled the little troublemaker close and whispered a warning, and there she stayed, content to play by "pooring" the silvery dress, smelling the flowers, and staring at the Bishop.
After this, all prospered. The gloves came smoothly off, the rings went smoothly on; no one cried but Prue, no one laughed but Tilly; the brides were admired, the grooms envied; the service pronounced impressive, and when it ended, a tumult of congratulations arose.
After this, everything went well. The gloves came off easily, the rings went on without a hitch; no one cried except Prue, no one laughed except Tilly; the brides were admired, the grooms were envied; the ceremony was said to be impressive, and when it wrapped up, a wave of congratulations erupted.
Sylvia always had a very confused idea of what happened during the next hour. She remembered being kissed till her cheeks burned, and shaken hands with till her fingers tingled; bowing in answer to toasts, and forgetting to reply when addressed by the new name; trying to eat and drink, and discovering that everything tasted of wedding cake; finding herself up stairs hurrying on her travelling dress, then down stairs saying good by; and when her father embraced her last of all, suddenly realizing with a pang, that she was married and going away, never to be little Sylvia any more.
Sylvia always had a pretty jumbled idea of what happened during the next hour. She remembered being kissed until her cheeks felt hot, and shaking hands until her fingers tingled; bowing in response to toasts, and forgetting to answer when addressed by her new name; trying to eat and drink, and realizing that everything tasted like wedding cake; finding herself upstairs hurrying to put on her travel outfit, then downstairs saying goodbye; and when her father hugged her last of all, suddenly realizing with a sharp feeling that she was married and leaving, never to be little Sylvia again.
Prue was gratified to her heart's content, for, when the two bridal carriages had vanished with handkerchiefs flying from their windows, in answer to the white whirlwind on the lawn, Mrs. Grundy, with an approving smile on her aristocratic countenance, pronounced this the most charming affair of the season.
Prue was completely satisfied because, after the two wedding carriages drove away with handkerchiefs waving from their windows in response to the white flurry on the lawn, Mrs. Grundy, with a pleased smile on her sophisticated face, declared it the most delightful event of the season.
CHAPTER XIII.
SYLVIA'S HONEYMOON.
It began with a pleasant journey. Day after day they[165] loitered along country roads that led them through many scenes of summer beauty; pausing at old-fashioned inns and wayside farmhouses, or gipsying at noon in some green nook where their four-footed comrades dined off their tablecloth while they made merry over the less simple fare their last hostess had provided for them. When the scenery was uninteresting, as was sometimes the case, for Nature will not disturb her domestic arrangements for any bridal pair, one or the other read aloud, or both sang, while conversation was a never-failing pastime and silence had charms which they could enjoy. Sometimes they walked a mile or two, ran down a hillside, rustled through a grain field, strolled into an orchard, or feasted from fruitful hedges by the way, as care-free as the squirrels on the wall, or the jolly brown bees lunching at the sign of "The Clover-top." They made friends with sheep in meadows, cows at the brook, travellers morose or bland, farmers full of a sturdy sense that made their chat as wholesome as the mould they delved in; school children barefooted and blithe, and specimens of womankind, from the buxom housewife who took them under her motherly wing at once, to the sour, snuffy, shoe-[166]binding spinster with "No Admittance" written all over her face.
It started with a lovely journey. Day after day they[165] wandered along country roads that took them through beautiful summer scenes, stopping at quaint inns and farmhouses, or resting at noon in a green spot where their four-legged friends dined off the picnic blanket while they enjoyed the less basic food their last hostess had offered. When the scenery got boring, which sometimes happened since Nature doesn’t rearrange herself for any couple, one of them would read aloud or they would sing, while chatting was always a fun way to pass the time, and they appreciated the peaceful moments too. Sometimes they walked a mile or two, raced down a hill, rustled through a grain field, strolled into an orchard, or enjoyed the fruits from hedges along the way, as carefree as the squirrels on the wall or the cheerful brown bees feasting at "The Clover-top." They made friends with sheep in meadows, cows by the brook, travelers who were either grumpy or friendly, farmers with a solid sense that made their conversations as hearty as the soil they worked in; school kids running around barefoot, and various women, from the plump housewife who instantly welcomed them with motherly warmth to the grim, unfriendly spinster with "No Admittance" written all over her face.
To Moor the world was glorified with the purple light which seldom touches it but once for any of us; the journey was a wedding march, made beautiful by summer, victorious by joy; his young wife the queen of women, and himself an equal of the gods because no longer conscious of a want. Sylvia could not be otherwise than happy, for finding unbounded liberty and love her portion, she had nothing to regret, and regarded marriage as an agreeable process which had simply changed her name and given her protector, friend, and lover all in one. She was therefore her sweetest and sincerest self, miraculously docile, and charmingly gay; interested in all she saw, and quite overflowing with delight when the last days of the week betrayed the secret that her destination was the mountains.
To Moor, the world was lit up with a purple glow that rarely graces it but once for each of us; the journey felt like a wedding march, made beautiful by the summer and filled with joy; his young wife was the queen of women, and he was equal to the gods because he was no longer aware of any needs. Sylvia couldn't help but be happy, for having found boundless freedom and love, she had nothing to regret and saw marriage as a pleasant change that simply altered her name while giving her a protector, friend, and lover all in one. She was therefore her sweetest and most genuine self, wonderfully obedient, and charmingly cheerful; she was engaged with everything around her and overflowing with excitement when the last days of the week revealed the secret that they were headed to the mountains.
Loving the sea so well, her few flights from home had given her only marine experiences, and the flavor of entire novelty was added to the feast her husband had provided for her. It came to her not only when she could enjoy it most, but when she needed it most, soothing the unquiet, stimulating the nobler elements which ruled her life by turns and fitting her for what lay before her. Choosing the quietest roads, Moor showed her the wonders of a region whose wild grandeur and beauty make its memory a life-long satisfaction. Day after day they followed mountain paths, studying the changes of an ever-varying landscape, watching the flush of dawn redden the granite fronts of these Titans scarred with centuries of storm, the lustre of noon brood over them until they smiled, the evening purple wrap them in its splendor, or moonlight touch them with its magic; till Sylvia, always looking up at that which filled[167] her heart with reverence and awe, was led to look beyond, and through the medium of the friend beside her learned that human love brings us nearer to the Divine, and is the surest means to that great end.
Loving the sea so much, her few trips away from home had given her only ocean experiences, and the added sense of novelty made the feast her husband had arranged for her even more delightful. It came to her not only when she could appreciate it the most, but also when she needed it the most, calming her restlessness, awakening the nobler aspects that governed her life at different times, and preparing her for what was ahead. Choosing the quietest paths, Moor showed her the wonders of a region whose wild beauty and grandeur made its memory a lifelong treasure. Day after day, they followed mountain trails, observing the changes in an ever-shifting landscape, watching the dawn tint the rocky faces of these giants, worn by centuries of storms, the midday light linger over them until they seemed to smile, the evening purple wrap them in its splendor, or the moonlight touch them with its magic; until Sylvia, always gazing up at what filled[167] her heart with reverence and awe, was encouraged to look beyond, and through the friendship beside her, discovered that human love brings us closer to the Divine, and is the most reliable way to reach that great goal.
The last week of the honeymoon came all too soon, for then they had promised to return. The crowning glory of the range was left until the last, and after a day of memorable delights Sylvia sat in the sunset feasting her eyes upon the wonders of a scene which is indescribable, for words have limits and that is apparently illimitable. Presently Moor came to her asking—
The last week of their honeymoon flew by, as they had promised to go back soon. They saved the best part of their trip for last, and after an unforgettable day, Sylvia sat in the sunset, taking in the breathtaking view of a scene that was beyond description, because words just can’t capture it all. Soon, Moor joined her and asked—
"Will you join a party to the great ice palace, and see three acres of snow in August, worn by a waterfall into a cathedral, as white if not as durable as any marble?"
"Will you join a party to the great ice palace and see three acres of snow in August, shaped by a waterfall into a cathedral, as white if not as long-lasting as any marble?"
"I sit so comfortably here I think I had rather not. But you must go because you like such wonders, and I shall rest till you come back."
"I’m really comfortable here, so I’d prefer not to move. But you should go since you enjoy these amazing things, and I’ll just relax until you return."
"Then I shall take myself off and leave you to muse over the pleasures of the day, which for a few hours has made you one of the most eminent women this side the Rocky Mountains. There is a bugle at the house here with which to make the echoes, I shall take it with me, and from time to time send up a sweet reminder that you are not to stray away and lose yourself."
"Then I’ll take my leave and let you think about the joys of the day, which for a few hours has made you one of the most noteworthy women this side of the Rocky Mountains. There’s a bugle at the house that I’ll take with me, and now and then I’ll send a lovely reminder to make sure you don’t wander off and lose yourself."
Sylvia sat for half an hour, then wearied by the immensity of the wide landscape she tried to rest her mind by examining the beauties close at hand. Strolling down the path the sight-seers had taken, she found herself in a rocky basin, scooped in the mountain side like a cup for a little pool, so clear and bright it looked a diamond set in jet. A fringe of scanty herbage had collected about its brim, russet mosses, purple heath, and delicate white flowers,[168] like a band of tiny hill people keeping their revels by some fairy well. The spot attracted her, and remembering that she was not to stray away, she sat down beside the path to wait for her husband's return.
Sylvia sat for half an hour, then, feeling overwhelmed by the vastness of the landscape, tried to relax her mind by looking at the beauty around her. As she walked down the path the sightseers had taken, she found herself in a rocky basin, shaped like a cup for a small pool, so clear and bright it looked like a diamond set in black. A thin fringe of grass had gathered around its edge, with russet moss, purple heather, and delicate white flowers,[168] like a group of tiny hill people having fun by some magical well. The spot drew her in, and remembering not to wander off, she sat down beside the path to wait for her husband’s return.
In the act of bending over the pool to sprinkle the thirsty little company about it, her hand was arrested by the tramp of approaching feet, and looking up to discover who was the disturber of her retreat, she saw a man pausing at the top of the path opposite to that by which she had come. He seemed scrutinizing the solitary occupant of the dell before descending; but as she turned her face to him he flung away knapsack, hat, and staff, and then with a great start she saw no stranger, but Adam Warwick. Coming down to her so joyfully, so impetuously, she had only time to recognise him, and cry out, when she was swept up in an embrace as tender as irresistible, and lay there conscious of nothing, but that happiness like some strong swift angel had wrapt her away into the promised land so long believed in, hungered for, and despaired of, as forever lost. Soon she heard his voice, breathless, eager, but so fond it seemed another voice than his.
As she leaned over the pool to sprinkle the thirsty little group around her, she was interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps. Looking up to see who was disturbing her peace, she spotted a man pausing at the top of the path opposite the one she had taken. He appeared to be examining her, the only person in the dell, before making his way down. But as she turned to face him, he threw aside his backpack, hat, and walking stick, and to her astonishment, it was Adam Warwick. He came down to her with such joy and urgency that she barely had time to recognize him and call out before he swept her into an embrace that was as tender as it was irresistible. In that moment, she felt nothing but the overwhelming happiness that seemed to transport her into the promised land she had long believed in, yearned for, and thought she had lost forever. Soon, she heard his voice, breathless and eager, yet so affectionate that it felt like a different voice altogether.
"My darling! did you think I should never come?"
"My darling! Did you really think I would never come?"
"I thought you had forgotten me, I knew you were married. Adam, put me down."
"I thought you had forgotten about me; I knew you were married. Adam, put me down."
But he only held her closer, and laughed such a happy laugh that Sylvia felt the truth before he uttered it.
But he just pulled her in closer and laughed a joyful laugh that made Sylvia feel the truth before he even said it.
"How could I marry, loving you? How could I forget you even if I had never come to tell you this? Sylvia, I know much that has passed. Geoffrey's failure gave me courage to hope for success, and that the mute betrothal made with a look so long ago had been to you all it has been to me."[169]
"How can I get married if I love you? How can I forget you, even if I never told you this? Sylvia, I know a lot about what’s happened. Geoffrey's failure made me brave enough to hope for success, and that silent promise we made with a glance so long ago has meant just as much to you as it has to me."[169]
"Adam, you are both right and wrong,—you do not know all,—let me tell you,"—began Sylvia, as these proofs of ignorance brought her to herself with a shock of recollection and dismay. But Warwick was as absolute in his happiness as he had been in his self-denial, and took possession of her mentally as well as physically with a despotism too welcome and entire to be at once resisted.
"Adam, you’re both right and wrong—you don’t know everything—let me explain," began Sylvia, as these signs of ignorance jolted her back to her senses with a shock of realization and concern. But Warwick was as completely happy as he had been in his self-restraint, and he mentally and physically took control of her with an authority that was too comforting and overwhelming to resist immediately.
"You shall tell me nothing till I have shown the cause of my hard-seeming silence. I must throw off that burden first, then I will listen to you until morning if you will. I have earned this moment by a year of effort, let me keep you here and enjoy it without alloy."
"You won't tell me anything until I've explained why I've seemed so quiet. I need to get that off my chest first, then I’ll listen to you until morning if you want. I've earned this moment after a year of hard work, so let me enjoy it with you without any distractions."
The old charm had lost none of its power, for absence seemed to have gifted it with redoubled potency, the confirmation of that early hope to grace it with redoubled warmth. Sylvia let him keep her, feeling that he had earned that small reward for a year's endeavor, resolving to grant all now left her to bestow, a few moments more of blissful ignorance, then to show him his loss and comfort him, sure that her husband would find no disloyalty in a compassion scarcely less deep and self-forgetful than his own would have been had he shared their secret. Only pausing to place himself upon the seat she had left, Warwick put off her hat, and turning her face to his regarded it with such unfeigned and entire content her wavering purpose was fixed by a single look. Then as he began to tell the story of the past she forgot everything but the rapid words she listened to, the countenance she watched, so beautifully changed and softened, it seemed as if she had never seen the man before, or saw him now as we sometimes see familiar figures glorified in dreams. In the fewest, kindest words Warwick told her of Ottila, the promise and the parting; then, as if[170] the dearer theme deserved less brevity, he lingered on it as one lingers at a friend's door, enjoying in anticipation the welcome he is sure awaits him.
The old charm had lost none of its impact, as absence seemed to have given it even more power, confirming that initial hope to fill it with renewed warmth. Sylvia allowed him to keep her close, feeling he deserved that small reward for a year's effort, deciding to give him a few more moments of blissful ignorance before revealing his loss and comforting him, confident that her husband would find no disloyalty in a compassion that was nearly as deep and selfless as his would have been if he had known their secret. Only briefly pausing to take the seat she had just vacated, Warwick removed her hat and, turning her face to his, looked at her with such genuine and complete satisfaction that her wavering resolve was made firm by a single glance. As he began to recount their past, she forgot everything except for his rapid words and the expression she observed, so beautifully transformed and softened that it felt as if she had never seen him before, or was seeing him again as we sometimes do with familiar figures glorified in dreams. In the fewest, kindest words, Warwick told her about Ottila, the promise, and the goodbye; then, as if the dearer topic deserved more elaboration, he lingered on it like someone enjoying the anticipation of a warm welcome at a friend's door.
"The night we walked together by the river—such a wilful yet winning comrade as I had that day, and how I enjoyed it all!—that night I suspected that Geoffrey loved you, Sylvia, and was glad to think it. A month later I was sure of it, and found in that knowledge the great hardship of my life, because I loved you myself. Audacious thing! how dared you steal into my heart and take possession when I had turned my last guest out and barred the door? I thought I had done with the sentiment that had so nearly wrecked me once, but see how blind I was—the false love only made me readier for the true. You never seemed a child to me, Sylvia, because you have an old soul in a young body, and your father's trials and temptations live again in you. This first attracted me. I liked to watch, to question, to study the human enigma to which I had found a clue from its maker's lips. I liked your candor and simplicity, your courage and caprice. Even your faults found favor in my eyes; for pride, will, impetuosity were old friends of mine, and I liked to see them working in another shape. At first you were a curiosity, then an amusement, then a necessity. I wanted you, not occasionally, but constantly. You put salt and savor into life for me; for whether you spoke or were silent, were sweet or sour, friendly or cold, I was satisfied to feel your nearness, and always took away an inward content which nothing else could give me. This affection was so unlike the other that I deceived myself for a time—not long. I soon knew what had befallen me, soon felt that this sentiment was good to feel, because I forgot my turbulent and worser self[171] and felt the nobler regenerated by the innocent companionship you gave me. I wanted you, but it was not the touch of hands or lips, the soft encounter of eyes, the tones of tenderness, I wanted most. It was that something beyond my reach, vital and vestal, invisible, yet irresistible; that something, be it heart, soul, or mind, which drew me to you by an attraction genial and genuine as itself. My Sylvia, that was love, and when it came to me I took it in, sure that whether its fruition was granted or denied I should be a manlier man for having harbored it even for an hour. Why turn your face away? Well, hide it if you will, but lean here as you did once so long ago."
"The night we walked together by the river—what a headstrong yet delightful companion I had that day, and how much I enjoyed it all!—that night I started to think that Geoffrey loved you, Sylvia, and I was happy about it. A month later, I was certain of it, and that knowledge became the greatest burden of my life because I loved you too. How bold of you to sneak into my heart and take over when I thought I had locked the door after my last guest left! I believed I had put away the feelings that nearly destroyed me once, but look how wrong I was—the false love only made me more open to the real thing. You never seemed like a child to me, Sylvia, because you have an old soul in a young body, and your father's struggles and temptations reflect in you. That initially attracted me. I liked to watch you, to ask questions, to figure out the human puzzle for which I had found a hint from its creator's words. I liked your honesty and simplicity, your bravery and unpredictability. Even your flaws were appealing to me; pride, will, and impulsiveness were old friends of mine, and I enjoyed seeing them take on a different form in you. At first, you were a curiosity, then an amusement, then essential. I wanted you, not just sometimes, but all the time. You added flavor and depth to my life; whether you spoke or stayed quiet, were sweet or sour, friendly or distant, I was content just being near you, always leaving with an inner satisfaction that nothing else could give me. This love was so different from the previous one that I tricked myself for a little while—not for long, though. I quickly realized what had happened to me and soon felt that this affection was good because I forgot my turbulent and lesser self and felt my nobler side renewed by the innocent companionship you offered me. I wanted you, but it wasn't just the touch of hands or lips, the gentle meeting of eyes, or the tones of tenderness I desired most. It was that something beyond my grasp, vital and pure, invisible yet irresistible; that something, whether it was heart, soul, or mind, that drew me to you with a warm and genuine attraction. My Sylvia, that was love, and when it came to me, I welcomed it, confident that whether I experienced its fulfillment or not, I would be a better man for having embraced it, even for a moment. Why are you turning your face away? Well, hide it if you must, but lean here like you did so long ago."
She let him lay it on his shoulder, still feeling that Moor was one to look below the surface of these things and own that she did well in giving so pure a love a happy moment before its death, as she would have cherished Warwick had he laid dying.
She let him rest it on his shoulder, still sensing that Moor was the kind of person who looked deeper into things and acknowledged that she did well by giving such a pure love a happy moment before it ended, just as she would have cherished Warwick if he were dying.
"On that September evening, as I sat alone, I had been thinking of what might be and what must be. Had decided that I would go away for Geoffrey's sake. He was fitter than I to have you, being so gentle, and in all ways ready to possess a wife. I was so rough, such a vagrant, so full of my own purposes and plans, how could I dare to take into my keeping such a tender little creature as yourself? I thought you did not care for me; I knew any knowledge of my love would only mar his own; so it was best to go at once and leave him to the happiness he so well deserved. Just then you came to me, as if the wind had blown my desire to my arms. Such a loving touch that was! it nearly melted my resolve, it seemed hard not to take the one thing I wanted, when it came to me so opportunely. I yearned to break that idle promise,[172] made when I was vain in my own conceit, and justly punished for its folly; but you said keep it, and I did. You could not understand my trouble, and when I sat before you so still, perhaps looking grim and cold, you did not know how I was wrestling with my unruly self. I am not truly generous, for the relinquishment of any cherished object always costs a battle, and I too often find I am worsted. For the first time I dared not meet your eyes till you dived into mine with that expression wistful and guileless, which has often made me feel as if we stood divested of our bodies, soul to soul.
"On that September evening, as I sat alone, I had been thinking about what could be and what should be. I had decided that I would leave for Geoffrey's sake. He was better suited than I am to have you, being so gentle and fully ready to embrace married life. I was rough around the edges, a drifter, caught up in my own ambitions and plans; how could I dare take care of such a delicate soul like you? I thought you didn't care for me; I knew that knowing about my love would only ruin his happiness, so it was best to leave right away and let him enjoy the happiness he truly deserved. Just then, you came to me, as if the wind had blown my wish into my arms. Such a tender touch! It almost melted my resolve; it felt wrong not to take the one thing I wanted when it showed up so perfectly. I longed to break that idle promise, which I made when I was full of myself and was justly punished for my foolishness; but you asked me to keep it, and I did. You couldn't understand my struggle, and when I sat before you so still, perhaps looking grim and cold, you didn't know how I was battling with my restless self. I’m not really generous because letting go of something I treasure always feels like a fight, and I often find myself losing. For the first time, I didn’t dare meet your eyes until you looked into mine with that innocent, longing expression, which has often made me feel like we stood stripped of our bodies, soul to soul."
"Tongue I could control, heart I could not. Up it sprung stronger than will, swifter than thought, and answered you. Sylvia, had there been one ray of self-consciousness in those steady eyes of yours, one atom of maiden shame, or fear, or trouble, I should have claimed you as my own. There was not; and though you let me read your face like an open book, you never dreamed what eloquence was in it. Innocent heart, that loved and had not learned to know it. I saw this instantly, saw that a few more such encounters would show it to you likewise, and felt more strongly than before that if ever the just deed to you, the generous one to Geoffrey were done, it should be then. For that was the one moment when your half-awakened heart could fall painlessly asleep again, if I did not disturb it, and dream on till Geoffrey woke it, to find a gentler master than I could be to it."
"Tongue I could control, heart I could not. Up it sprang stronger than will, swifter than thought, and answered you. Sylvia, if there had been even a hint of self-awareness in those steady eyes of yours, one bit of modesty, fear, or concern, I would have claimed you as mine. There wasn’t; and even though you let me read your face like an open book, you never realized the depth of feeling in it. Innocent heart, that loved and hadn’t learned to recognize it. I saw this instantly, recognized that a few more moments like this would reveal it to you too, and felt more strongly than before that if ever the right thing for you, the generous act toward Geoffrey were to be done, it should be then. Because that was the one moment when your half-awakened heart could peacefully fall asleep again, if I didn’t disturb it, and dream on until Geoffrey woke it, to find a kinder master than I could be."
"It could not, Adam; you had wholly roused it, and it cried for you so long, so bitterly, oh, why did you not come to answer it before?"
"It couldn’t, Adam; you completely awoke it, and it called out for you for so long, so desperately, oh, why didn’t you come to respond to it sooner?"
"How could I till the year was over? Was I not obeying you in keeping that accursed promise? God knows I[173] have made many blunders, but I think the most senseless was that promise; the most short-sighted, that belief. What right had I to fetter my tongue, or try to govern love? Shall I ever learn to do my own work aright, and not meddle with the Lord's? Sylvia, take this presumptuous and domineering devil out of me in time, lest I blunder as blindly after you are mine as I have before. Now let me finish before Mark comes to find us. I went away, you know, singing the farewell I dared not speak, and for nine months kept myself sane and steady with whatever my hands found to do. If ever work of mine is blessed it will be that, for into it I put the best endeavor of my life. Though I had renounced you, I kept my love; let it burn day and night, fed it with labor and with prayer, trusting that this selfish heart of mine might be recast and made a fitter receptacle for an enduring treasure. In May, far at the West, I met a woman who knew Geoffrey; had seen him lately, and learned that he had lost you. She was his cousin, I his friend, and through our mutual interest in him this confidence naturally came about. When she told me this hope blazed up, and all manner of wild fancies haunted me. Love is arrogant, and I nourished a belief that even I might succeed where Geoffrey failed. You were so young, you were not likely to be easily won by any other, if such a man had asked in vain, and a conviction gradually took possession of me that you had understood, had loved, and were yet waiting for me. A month seemed an eternity to wait, but I left myself no moment for despair, and soon turned my face to Cuba, finding renewed hope on the way. Gabriel went with me, told me how Ottila had searched for me, and failing to find me had gone back to make ready for my coming. How she had tried to be all I desired, and[174] how unworthy I was of her. This was well, but the mention of your name was better, and much close questioning gave me the scene which he remembered, because Ottila had chidden him sharply for his disclosures to yourself. Knowing you so well, I gathered much from trifles which were nothing in Gabriel's eyes. I felt that regard for me, if nothing warmer, had prompted your interest in them; and out of the facts given me by Faith and Gabriel I built myself a home, which I have inhabited as a guest till now, when I know myself its master, and welcome its dear mistress, so my darling."
"How could I possibly wait until the year was over? Wasn't I obeying you by keeping that awful promise? God knows I've made many mistakes, but I think the most foolish was that promise; the most shortsighted, that belief. What right did I have to tie my tongue or try to control love? Will I ever learn to do my own work right and not interfere with the Lord's? Sylvia, please take this arrogant and controlling part of me out in time, before I stumble blindly after you've become mine, just as I have before. Now, let me finish before Mark comes to find us. I left, you know, singing the farewell I couldn't say, and for nine months, I kept myself sane and steady with whatever work I could find. If any of my work is blessed, it will be that, for I put the best effort of my life into it. Even though I had renounced you, I kept my love; let it burn day and night, fed by my labor and my prayers, hoping that this selfish heart of mine might be reshaped into a better vessel for a lasting treasure. In May, far in the West, I met a woman who knew Geoffrey; she had seen him recently and learned that he had lost you. She was his cousin, I was his friend, and through our mutual concern for him, this confidence naturally developed. When she told me this, hope ignited within me, and all sorts of wild fantasies filled my mind. Love is proud, and I nurtured the belief that even I could succeed where Geoffrey failed. You were so young; it seemed unlikely that you could be easily won by anyone else, especially if such a man had asked in vain, and I gradually became convinced that you had understood, had loved, and were still waiting for me. A month felt like an eternity to wait, but I didn’t allow myself a moment of despair, and soon turned my face toward Cuba, finding renewed hope along the way. Gabriel came with me; he told me how Ottila had looked for me, and when she couldn't find me, had gone back to prepare for my arrival. How she had tried to be everything I desired, and how unworthy I was of her. That was fine, but hearing your name was even better, and through some close questioning, I got the details of a scene he remembered, because Ottila had scolded him sharply for revealing things to you. Knowing you so well, I pieced together a lot from small things that seemed insignificant to Gabriel. I felt that your regard for me, if nothing deeper, had sparked your interest in them; and from the information given to me by Faith and Gabriel, I built myself a home, which I've lived in as a guest until now, when I know myself as its master and welcome its dear mistress, my darling."
He bent to give her tender greeting, but Sylvia arrested him.
He leaned down to greet her warmly, but Sylvia stopped him.
"Not yet, Adam! not yet! Go on, before it is too late to tell me as you wish."
"Not yet, Adam! Not yet! Go ahead, before it’s too late to say what you want."
He thought it was some maidenly scruple, and though he smiled at it he respected it, for this same coyness in the midst of all her whims had always been one of her attractions in his eye.
He thought it was some girl-like hesitation, and although he smiled at it, he respected it, because this same shyness amidst all her quirks had always been one of the things that attracted him to her.
"Shy thing! I will tame you yet, and draw you to me as confidingly as I drew the bird to hop into my hand and eat. You must not fear me, Sylvia, else I shall grow tyrannical; for I hate fear, and like to trample on whatever dares not fill its place bravely, sure that it will receive its due as trustfully as these little mosses sit among the clouds and find a spring to feed them even in the rock. Now I will make a speedy end of this, pleasant as it is to sit here feeling myself no longer a solitary waif. I shall spare you the stormy scenes I passed through with Ottila, because I do not care to think of my Cleopatra while I hold 'my fine spirit Ariel' in my arms. She had done her best, but had I been still heart-free I never could have married her. She[175] is one of those tameless natures which only God can govern; I dared not, even when I thought I loved her, for much as I love power I love truth more. I told her this, heard prayers, reproaches, threats, and denunciations; tried to leave her kindly, and then was ready for my fate with you. But I was not to have my will so easily. I had fallen into the net, and was not to leave it till the scourging had been given. So like that other wandering Christian, I cried out, submitted, and was the meeker for it. I had to wait a little before the ship sailed; I would not stay at El Labarinto, Gabriel's home, for Ottila was there; and though the fever raged at Havana, I felt secure in my hitherto unbroken health. I returned there, and paid the penalty; for weeks of suffering taught me that I could not trifle with this body of mine, sturdy as it seemed."
"Shy thing! I will win you over yet, and draw you to me as easily as I got the bird to hop into my hand and eat. You mustn't be afraid of me, Sylvia, or else I might become tyrannical; I can't stand fear, and I enjoy stomping on anything that doesn’t face me boldly, confident that it will receive its due just as these little mosses sit among the clouds and find a spring to sustain them even in the rock. Now I will wrap this up quickly, even though it feels nice to sit here no longer feeling like a lonely outcast. I'll spare you the dramatic scenes I went through with Ottila, because I’d rather not think of my Cleopatra while I hold 'my fine spirit Ariel' in my arms. She did her best, but had I still been free, I could never have married her. She[175] is one of those untamable souls that only God can lead; I wouldn’t dare, even when I thought I loved her, because as much as I love power, I love truth more. I told her this, and I heard prayers, reproaches, threats, and accusations; I tried to leave her gently, and then I was ready to face my fate with you. But I wasn’t going to get my way that easily. I had fallen into the trap and wasn’t to escape until I had endured the punishment. Like that other wandering Christian, I cried out, submitted, and became more humble for it. I had to wait a bit before the ship sailed; I wouldn’t stay at El Labarinto, Gabriel's home, because Ottila was there; and even though the fever raged in Havana, I felt safe in my previously unbroken health. I went back there and paid the price; for weeks of suffering taught me that I couldn’t mess around with this body of mine, no matter how sturdy it seemed."
"Oh, Adam, who took care of you? Where did you lie and suffer all that time?"
"Oh, Adam, who looked after you? Where did you rest and struggle all that time?"
"Never fret yourself concerning that; I was not neglected. A sister of the 'Sacred Heart' took excellent care of me, and a hospital is as good as a palace when one neither knows nor cares where he is. It went hardly with me, I believe; but being resolved to live, I fought it through. Death looked at me, had compassion, and passed by. There is a Haytien proverb which must comfort you if I am a gaunt ghost of my former self: 'A lean freeman is better than a fat slave.' There comes the first smile I have seen; but my next bit of news will bring a frown, I think. When I was well enough to creep out, I learned that Ottila was married. You heard the rumor, doubtless, but not the name, for Gabriel's and mine were curiously blended in many minds by the suddenness of my disappearance and his appearance as the bridegroom. It was like her,—she had[176] prepared for me as if sure I was to fill the place I had left, hoping that this confidence of hers would have its due effect upon me. It did try me sorely, but an experience once over is as if it had never been, as far as regret or indecision is concerned; therefore wedding gowns and imperious women failed to move me. To be left a groomless bride stung that fiery pride of hers more than many an actual shame or sin would have done. People would pity her, would see her loss, deride her wilful folly. Gabriel loved her as she desired to be loved, blindly and passionately; few knew of our later bond, many of our betrothal, why not let the world believe me the rejected party come back for a last appeal? I had avoided all whom I once knew, for I loathed the place; no one had discovered me at the hospital, she thought me gone, she boldly took the step, married the poor boy, left Cuba before I was myself again, and won herself an empty victory which I never shall disturb."
"Don't worry about that; I wasn't neglected. A sister from the 'Sacred Heart' took great care of me, and a hospital feels like a palace when you don't know or care where you are. It was tough for me, I think; but determined to survive, I pushed through. Death looked my way, showed some mercy, and moved on. There's a Haitian saying that should give you some comfort if I’m just a shadow of my former self: 'A lean freeman is better than a fat slave.' There’s the first smile I’ve seen; but I think my next bit of news will bring a frown. When I was well enough to get out, I found out that Ottila got married. You probably heard the rumors, but not the name, since Gabriel's and mine were confusingly mixed up in many people's minds because of my sudden disappearance and his appearance as the groom. It was typical of her—she had prepared everything for me as if she was sure I was coming back to fill the place I left, hoping that her confidence would have an impact on me. It did test me a lot, but once an experience is behind you, it’s as if it never happened in terms of regret or indecision; so wedding dresses and demanding women didn’t affect me. Being left as a bride without a groom stung her fierce pride more than many actual shameful incidents would have. People would pity her, see what she lost, and mock her foolish choices. Gabriel loved her the way she wanted to be loved, blindly and passionately; few knew about our later relationship, many knew about our engagement. So why not let the world believe I was the rejected person coming back for a last chance? I had been avoiding everyone I used to know because I hated the place; no one recognized me at the hospital, she thought I was gone, so she boldly took the step, married the poor guy, left Cuba before I was myself again, and achieved an empty victory that I’ll never disturb."
"How strange! Yet I can believe it of her, she looked a woman who would dare do anything. Then you came back, Adam, to find me? What led you here, hoping so much and knowing so little?"
"How strange! But I can believe it of her; she looked like a woman who would take any risk. So, you came back, Adam, to find me? What brought you here, hoping so much while knowing so little?"
"Did you ever know me do anything in the accustomed way? Do I not always aim straight at the thing I want and pursue it by the shortest road? It fails often, and I go back to the slower surer way; but my own is always tried first, as involuntarily as I hurled myself down that slope, as if storming a fort instead of meeting my sweetheart. That is a pretty old word beloved of better men than I, so let me use it once. Among the first persons I met on landing was a friend of your father's; he was just driving away in hot haste, but catching a glimpse of the[177] familiar face, I bethought me that it was the season for summer travel, you might be away, and no one else would satisfy me; he might know, and time be saved. I asked one question, 'Where are the Yules?' He answered, as he vanished, 'The young people are all at the mountains.' That was enough, and congratulating myself on the forethought which would save me some hundred miles of needless delay, away I went, and for days have been searching for you every where on that side of these hills which I know so well. But no Yules had passed, and feeling sure you were on this side I came, not around, but straight over, for this seemed a royal road to my love, and here I found her waiting for me by the way. Now Sylvia, are your doubts all answered, your fears all laid, your heart at rest on mine?"
"Did you ever see me do anything the usual way? Don’t I always go straight for what I want and take the shortest path? It often doesn’t work out, and then I revert to the slower, safer route; but I always try my own method first, just like I instinctively jumped down that slope, as if I were storming a fortress instead of meeting my sweetheart. That’s an old-fashioned word that better men than me have used, so let me use it once. Among the first people I encountered when I arrived was a friend of your father’s; he was driving away in a hurry, but when I caught sight of that familiar face, I thought it was summer travel season, you might be away, and no one else would do; he might know, and I could save time. I asked one question, 'Where are the Yules?' He replied as he drove off, 'The young people are all at the mountains.' That was enough, and feeling pleased with myself for the foresight that would save me hundreds of miles of unnecessary delay, I took off, and for days I’ve been searching for you everywhere on the side of those hills that I know so well. But no Yules had passed, and believing you were on this side, I went straight over, because this seemed like the best route to my love, and here I found her waiting for me along the way. Now Sylvia, are all your doubts answered, your fears calmed, and your heart at peace with mine?"
As the time drew nearer Sylvia's task daunted her. Warwick was so confident, so glad and tender over her, it seemed like pronouncing the death doom to say those hard words, "It is too late." While she struggled to find some expression that should tell all kindly yet entirely, Adam, seeming to read some hint of her trouble, asked, with that gentleness which now overlaid his former abruptness, and was the more alluring for the contrast—
As the time got closer, Sylvia felt overwhelmed by her task. Warwick was so sure of himself, so happy and affectionate towards her, that it felt like a death sentence to say the harsh words, "It is too late." While she tried to find a way to express everything kindly yet fully, Adam, seeming to pick up on some hint of her struggle, asked with a gentleness that now softened his previous abruptness, making it even more appealing because of the contrast—
"Have I been too arrogant a lover? too sure of happiness, too blind to my small deserts? Sylvia, have I misunderstood the greeting you have given me?"
"Have I been too arrogant as a lover? Too confident in our happiness, too unaware of my small worth? Sylvia, have I misinterpreted the welcome you've given me?"
"Yes, Adam, utterly."
"Yes, Adam, totally."
He knit his brows, his eye grew anxious, his content seemed rudely broken, but still hopefully he said—
He frowned, his eyes filled with worry, his mood seemed abruptly interrupted, but still, he said with hope—
"You mean that absence has changed you, that you do not love me as you did, and pity made you kind? Well, I receive the disappointment, but I do not relinquish my desire. What has been may be; let me try again to earn[178] you; teach me to be humble, patient, all that I should be to make myself more dear to you. Something disturbs you, be frank with me; I have shown you all my heart, what have you to show me in return?"
"You mean that being away has changed you, that you don't love me like you used to, and that pity made you nice? Well, I accept the disappointment, but I won’t give up my desire. What has happened can happen again; let me try once more to win you back[178]. Teach me to be humble, patient, everything I need to be to make myself more important to you. Something’s bothering you, so be honest with me; I've shown you my whole heart, what do you have to show me in return?"
"Only this."
"Just this."
She freed herself entirely from his hold and held up her hand before him. He did not see the ring; he thought she gave him all he asked, and with a glow of gratitude extended both his own to take it. Then she saw that delay was worse than weak, and though she trembled she spoke out bravely ending his suspense at once.
She completely freed herself from his grasp and raised her hand in front of him. He didn’t notice the ring; he believed she was giving him everything he wanted, and with an expression of gratitude, he extended both hands to accept it. Then she realized that waiting was worse than being weak, and even though she was shaking, she spoke up courageously, ending his suspense immediately.
"Adam, I do not love you as I did, nor can I wish or try to bring it back, because—I am married."
"Adam, I do not love you like I used to, nor can I wish or try to bring it back, because—I am married."
He sprung up as if shot through the heart, nor could a veritable bullet from her hand have daunted him with a more intense dismay than those three words. An instant's incredulity, then conviction came to him, and he met it like a man, for though his face whitened and his eye burned with an expression that wrung her heart, he demanded steadily,—
He jumped up as if he’d been shot, and no real bullet from her hand could have shocked him more than those three words. For a moment, he couldn't believe it, but then he accepted it, facing it like a man. Though his face turned pale and his eyes flashed with an emotion that tore at her heart, he asked steadily,—
"To whom?"
"To who?"
This was the hardest question of all, for well she knew the name would wound the deeper for its dearness, and while it lingered pitifully upon her lips its owner answered for himself. Clear and sweet came up the music of the horn, bringing them a familiar air they all loved, and had often sung together. Warwick knew it instantly, felt the hard truth but rebelled against it, and put out his arm as if to ward it off as he exclaimed, with real anguish in countenance and voice—
This was the toughest question of all, because she knew that saying the name would hurt even more because of how much it meant to her. As it hung painfully on her lips, its owner answered for himself. The music from the horn floated up, playing a familiar tune they all loved and had often sung together. Warwick recognized it right away, felt the harsh truth but resisted it, and reached out as if to push it away, exclaiming with real pain on his face and in his voice—
"Oh, Sylvia! it is not Geoffrey?"
"Oh, Sylvia! It's not Geoff?"
"Yes."[179]
"Yes."
Then, as if all strength had gone out of her, she dropped down upon the mossy margin of the spring and covered up her face, feeling that the first sharpness of a pain like this was not for human eyes to witness. How many minutes passed she could not tell, the stillness of the spot remained unbroken by any sound but the whisper of the wind, and in this silence Sylvia found time to marvel at the calmness which came to her. Self had been forgotten in surprise and sympathy, and still her one thought was how to comfort Warwick. She had expected some outburst of feeling, some gust of anger or despair, but neither sigh nor sob, reproach nor regret reached her, and soon she stole an anxious glance to see how it went with him. He was standing where she left him, both hands locked together till they were white with the passionate pressure. His eyes fixed on some distant object with a regard as imploring as unseeing, and through those windows of the soul he looked out darkly, not despairingly; but as if sure that somewhere there was help for him, and he waited for it with a stern patience more terrible to watch than the most tempestuous grief. Sylvia could not bear it, and remembering that her confession had not yet been made, seized that instant for the purpose, prompted by an instinct which assured her that the knowledge of her pain would help him to bear his own.
Then, as if all her strength had drained away, she sank down on the mossy edge of the spring and covered her face, feeling that the initial sharpness of a pain like this wasn’t something for anyone else to see. She couldn't tell how many minutes passed; the stillness of the spot was only interrupted by the whisper of the wind, and in that silence, Sylvia found time to be amazed by the calm that washed over her. She had forgotten herself in surprise and sympathy, and still, her only thought was how to comfort Warwick. She had expected some outburst of emotion, some surge of anger or despair, but there was no sigh or sob, no blame or regret from him, and soon she cast a worried glance to see how he was doing. He was standing where she had left him, both hands locked together until they were white from the intense pressure. His eyes were fixed on something far away with a gaze as pleading as it was blind, and through those windows to his soul, he looked out darkly, not in despair; but as if he knew there was help somewhere, and he was waiting for it with a grim patience that was harder to watch than the most raging grief. Sylvia couldn’t stand it, and remembering that she hadn’t confessed yet, seized that moment to do so, driven by an instinct that assured her that sharing her pain would help him bear his own.
She told him all, and ended saying—
She told him everything and finished by saying—
"Now, Adam, come to me and let me try to comfort you."
"Hey, Adam, come here and let me try to comfort you."
Sylvia was right; for through the sorrowful bewilderment that brought a brief eclipse of hope and courage, sympathy reached him like a friendly hand to uphold him till he found the light again. While speaking, she had seen the immobility that frightened her break up, and Warwick's[180] whole face flush and quiver with the rush of emotions controllable no longer. But the demonstration which followed was one she had never thought to see from him, for when she stretched her hands to him with that tender invitation, she saw the deep eyes fill and overflow. Then he threw himself down before her, and for the first time in her short life showed her that sad type of human suffering, a man weeping like a woman.
Sylvia was right; because through the painful confusion that caused a brief loss of hope and courage, compassion reached him like a supportive hand to help him until he found his way back to the light. While she was speaking, she noticed the stillness that had scared her start to fade, and Warwick's[180] entire face flushed and trembled with emotions he could no longer control. But the reaction that followed was something she never expected to see from him, because when she reached out to him with that gentle invitation, she saw his deep eyes fill with tears. Then he fell to his knees before her, and for the first time in her short life, she witnessed that poignant kind of human suffering—a man weeping like a woman.
Warwick was one of those whose passions, as his virtues, were in unison with the powerful body they inhabited, and in such a crisis as the present but one of two reliefs were possible to him; either wrathful denunciation, expostulation and despair, or the abandon of a child. Against the former he had been struggling dumbly till Sylvia's words had turned the tide, and too entirely natural to feel a touch of shame at that which is not a weakness but a strength, too wise to reject so safe an outlet for so dangerous a grief, he yielded to it, letting the merciful magic of tears quench the fire, wash the first bitterness away, and leave reproaches only writ in water. It was better so, and Sylvia acknowledged it within herself as she sat mute and motionless, softly touching the brown hair scattered on the moss, her poor consolation silenced by the pathos of the sight, while through it all rose and fell the fitful echo of the horn, in very truth "a sweet reminder not to stray away and lose herself." An hour ago it would have been a welcome sound, for peak after peak gave back the strain, and airy voices whispered it until the faintest murmur died. But now she let it soar and sigh half heard, for audible to her alone still came its sad accompaniment of bitter human tears. To Warwick it was far more; for music, the comforter, laid her balm on his sore heart as no mortal pity could have done,[181] and wrought the miracle which changed the friend who seemed to have robbed him of his love to an unconscious Orpheus, who subdued the savage and harmonized the man. Soon he was himself again, for to those who harbor the strong virtues with patient zeal, no lasting ill can come, no affliction can wholly crush, no temptation wholly vanquish. He rose with eyes the clearer for their stormy rain, twice a man for having dared to be a child again. Humbler and happier for the knowledge that neither vain resentment nor unjust accusation had defrauded of its dignity, the heavy hour that left him desolate but not degraded.
Warwick was one of those whose passions matched his virtues, completely aligned with the strong body they occupied. In a moment like this, he had only two ways to cope: either through angry denouncement, pleading, and despair, or by embracing the innocence of a child. He had been silently struggling against the first option until Sylvia's words changed everything. He was too natural to feel ashamed of what was not a weakness but a strength, and too wise to reject such a safe way to handle a dangerous grief. So, he finally gave in, letting the healing power of tears extinguish the fire, wash away the initial bitterness, and leave behind only fleeting excuses. This was better, and Sylvia recognized it within herself as she sat quietly and still, gently touching the brown hair spread out on the moss. Her sorrowful comfort was overshadowed by the poignancy of the scene, while the fading sound of the horn rose and fell, truly "a sweet reminder not to stray away and lose herself." An hour ago, it would have been a comforting sound, as peaks echoed the melody and airy voices whispered it until the faintest trace faded away. But now, she let it drift softly, for only she could hear its sad undertone of bitter human tears. To Warwick, it meant so much more; music, the comforter, soothed his aching heart in a way that no human pity could, performing the miracle that turned the friend who seemed to have taken his love into an unknowing Orpheus, who calmed the wild and brought harmony to the man. Soon he felt like himself again, because for those who hold strong virtues with patient determination, no lasting harm can come, no suffering can completely crush, and no temptation can fully overcome them. He stood up with clearer eyes from the stormy tears, feeling twice as strong for daring to embrace his inner child once more. He was humbler and happier knowing that neither vain resentment nor unfair blame had stripped him of his dignity, despite the heavy hour that left him lonely but not diminished.[181]
"I am comforted, Sylvia, rest assured of that. And now there is little more to say, but one thing to do. I shall not see your husband yet, and leave you to tell him what seems best, for, with the instinct of an animal, I always go away to outlive my hurts alone. But remember that I acquit you of blame, and believe that I will yet be happy in your happiness. I know if Geoffrey were here, he would let me do this, because he has suffered as I suffer now."
"I am comforted, Sylvia, so you can be sure of that. And now there's not much left to say, just one thing to do. I won’t see your husband yet, and I’ll leave it to you to decide what’s best to tell him, because, instinctively, I tend to withdraw and heal my wounds alone. But remember that I hold no blame against you, and I truly believe I will find happiness in your happiness. I know if Geoffrey were here, he would understand my need to do this, because he’s felt the same pain I’m feeling now."
Bending, he gathered her to an embrace as different from that other as despair is from delight, and while he held her there, crowding into one short minute, all the pain and passion of a year, she heard a low, but exceeding bitter cry—"Oh, my Sylvia! it is hard to give you up." Then with a solemn satisfaction, which assured her as it did himself, he spoke out clear and loud—
Bending down, he pulled her into an embrace that was as different from the other as sadness is from joy. As he held her there, packing all the pain and passion of a year into one brief moment, she heard a soft but incredibly bitter cry—"Oh, my Sylvia! It’s so hard to let you go." Then, with a serious sense of satisfaction that reassured both her and himself, he spoke clearly and loudly—
"Thank God for the merciful Hereafter, in which we may retrieve the blunders we make here."
"Thank God for the compassionate Hereafter, where we can make up for the mistakes we make here."
With that he left her, never turning till the burden so joyfully cast down had been resumed. Then, staff and hat in hand, he paused on the margin of that granite cup, to[182] him a cup of sorrow, and looked into its depths again. Clouds were trooping eastward, but in that pause the sun glanced full on Warwick's figure, lifting his powerful head into a flood of light, as he waved his hand to Sylvia with a gesture of courage and good cheer. The look, the act, the memories they brought her, made her heart ache with a sharper pang than pity, and filled her eyes with tears of impotent regret, as she turned her head as if to chide the blithe clamor of the horn. When she looked again, the figure and the sunshine were both gone, leaving her alone and in the shadow.
With that, he left her, never turning back until the burden he had joyfully set down was picked up again. Then, with his staff and hat in hand, he paused on the edge of that granite cup, to[182] him a cup of sorrow, and looked into its depths once more. Clouds were drifting eastward, but in that moment, the sun shone brightly on Warwick's figure, lifting his strong head into a wash of light as he waved to Sylvia with a gesture of strength and good spirits. The look, the action, the memories they stirred within her caused her heart to ache with a sharper pang than mere pity, filling her eyes with tears of helpless regret as she turned her head as if to scold the cheerful noise of the horn. When she looked again, both the figure and the sunshine had vanished, leaving her alone in the shadows.
CHAPTER XIV.
A FIRESIDE FETE.
"No cousin Faith to-night. The rain has prevented her[183] from taking this boat, and she is not likely to come later as she comes alone," said Moor, returning from a fruitless drive to meet his expected guest one October evening.
"No cousin Faith tonight. The rain has stopped her[183] from taking this boat, and she probably won’t come later since she travels alone," said Moor, coming back from a fruitless drive to meet his expected guest one October evening.
"It always rains when I want anything very much. I seem to have a great deal of bad weather in my life," answered Sylvia, despondingly.
"It always rains when I really want something. I feel like I have a lot of bad weather in my life," Sylvia replied sadly.
"Never mind the rain; let us make sunshine for ourselves, and forget it as children do."
"Forget about the rain; let’s create our own sunshine and ignore it like kids do."
"I wish I was a child again, they are always happy."
"I wish I could be a child again; they’re always so happy."
"Let us play at being children, then. Let us sit down upon the rug, parch corn, crack nuts, roast apples, and be merry in spite of wind or weather."
"Let's act like kids, then. Let’s sit down on the rug, pop some corn, crack open nuts, roast apples, and have fun no matter what the weather is like."
Sylvia's face brightened, for the fancy pleased her, and she wanted something new and pleasant to divert her thoughts from herself. Glancing at her dress, which was unusually matronly in honor of the occasion, she said smiling—
Sylvia's face lit up because the fancy pleased her, and she wanted something fresh and enjoyable to take her mind off herself. Looking at her dress, which was oddly matronly for the occasion, she said with a smile—
"I don't look much like a child, but I should like to try and feel like one again if I can."
"I don’t really look like a kid, but I’d love to try to feel like one again if I can."
"Let us both look and feel so as much as possible. You like masquerading; go make a little girl of yourself, while I turn boy, and prepare for our merry making."[184]
"Let’s both look and feel as much as we can. You enjoy playing dress-up; go ahead and make a little girl out of yourself while I become a boy and get ready for our fun." [184]
No lad could have spoken with a blither face, for Moor had preserved much of the boy in spite of his thirty years. His cheerfulness was so infectious, that Sylvia already began to forget her gloom, and hurried away to do her part. Putting on a short, girlish gown, kept for scrambles among the rocks, she improvised a pinafore, and braided her long hair a la Morlena Kenwigs, with butterfly bows at the ends. When she went down, she found her husband in garden jacket, collar turned over a ribbon, hair in a curly tumble, and jackknife in hand, seated on the rug before a roaring fire, and a semicircle of apples, whittling and whistling like a very boy. They examined one another with mirthful commendations, and Moor began his part by saying—
No guy could have looked happier, because Moor had kept a lot of his youthful spirit despite being thirty. His happiness was so contagious that Sylvia started to forget her sadness and rushed off to help. She put on a short, girlish dress meant for climbing around the rocks, made a makeshift apron, and braided her long hair like Morlena Kenwigs, adding butterfly bows at the ends. When she came down, she found her husband in his garden jacket, collar flipped over a ribbon, hair all curly and messy, with a jackknife in hand, sitting on the rug in front of a blazing fire, surrounded by a semicircle of apples, whittling and whistling like a young boy. They looked at each other with joyful compliments, and Moor started by saying—
"Isn't this jolly? Now come and cuddle down here beside me, and see which will keep it up the longest."
"Isn't this fun? Now come over and snuggle up next to me, and let's see who can last the longest."
"What would Prue say? and who would recognize the elegant Mr. Moor in this big boy? Putting dignity and broadcloth aside makes you look about eighteen, and very charming I find you," said Sylvia, looking about twelve herself, and also very charming.
"What would Prue say? And who would recognize the classy Mr. Moor in this big guy? Setting aside dignity and fancy clothes makes you look about eighteen, and I find you very charming," said Sylvia, who looked about twelve herself and was also very charming.
"Here is a wooden fork for you to tend the roast with, while I see to the corn laws and prepare a vegetable snowstorm. What will you have, little girl, you look as if you wanted something?"
"Here’s a wooden fork for you to help with the roast, while I handle the corn laws and get a vegetable snowstorm ready. What do you want, little girl? You look like you’re craving something."
"I was only thinking that I should have a doll to match your knife. I feel as if I should enjoy trotting a staring fright on my knee, and singing Hush-a-by. But I fancy even your magic cannot produce such a thing,—can it, my lad?"
"I was just thinking that I should have a doll to match your knife. I feel like I would enjoy having a staring fright on my knee and singing Hush-a-by. But I doubt even your magic can create such a thing—can it, my boy?"
"In exactly five minutes a lovely doll will appear, though such a thing has not been seen in my bachelor establishment for years."[185]
"In exactly five minutes, a beautiful doll will show up, even though I haven't seen anything like that in my bachelor pad for years."[185]
With which mysterious announcement Moor ran off, blundering over the ottomans and slamming the doors as a true boy should. Sylvia pricked chestnuts, and began to forget her bosom trouble as she wondered what would appear with the impatient curiosity appropriate to the character she had assumed. Presently her husband reappeared with much breeziness of aspect, rain drops in his hair, and a squirming bundle in his arms. Triumphantly unfolding many wraps, he displayed little Tilly in her night-gown.
With a mysterious announcement, Moor rushed off, stumbling over the ottomans and banging the doors like any boy would. Sylvia poked at the chestnuts and started to forget her worries as she wondered what would come next, driven by the eager curiosity matching the persona she had taken on. Soon, her husband returned, looking cheerful, with raindrops in his hair and a wriggling bundle in his arms. Triumphantly, he unwrapped several layers, revealing little Tilly in her nightgown.
"There is sorcery for you, and a doll worth having; being one of the sort that can shut its eyes; it was going to bed, but its mamma relented and lends it to us for the night. I told Mrs. Dodd you wanted her, and couldn't wait, so she sent her clothes; but the room is so warm let the dear play in her pretty bed-gown."
"There’s some magic for you, and a doll worth having; it's one of those that can close its eyes. It was getting ready for bed, but its mom changed her mind and let us borrow it for the night. I told Mrs. Dodd you wanted her and couldn’t wait, so she sent her clothes; but the room is so warm, let the little one play in her nice nightgown."
Sylvia received her lovely plaything with enthusiasm, and Tilly felt herself suddenly transported to a baby's Paradise, where beds were unknown and fruit and freedom were her welcome portion. Merrily popped the corn, nimbly danced the nuts upon the shovel, lustily remonstrated the rosy martyrs on the hearth, and cheerfully the minutes slipped away. Sylvia sung every jubilant air she knew, Moor whistled astonishing accompaniments, and Tilly danced over the carpet with nut-shells on her toes, and tried to fill her little gown with "pitty flowers" from its garlands and bouquets. Without the wind lamented, the sky wept, and the sea thundered on the shore; but within, youth, innocence, and love held their blithe revel undisturbed.
Sylvia received her beautiful toy with excitement, and Tilly suddenly felt like she was in a baby’s paradise, where beds didn’t exist and fruit and freedom were hers to enjoy. The popcorn popped happily, the nuts danced playfully on the shovel, and the cheerful little embers on the hearth made their presence known as time slipped by effortlessly. Sylvia sang every joyful song she knew, Moor whistled surprising accompaniments, and Tilly danced across the carpet with nut shells on her toes, trying to fill her little dress with “pretty flowers” from the garlands and bouquets. Outside, the wind mourned, the sky cried, and the sea crashed against the shore; but inside, youth, innocence, and love celebrated their joyful party undisturbed.
"How are the spirits now?" asked one playmate of the other.
"How are you feeling now?" asked one friend to the other.
"Quite merry, thank you; and I should think I was little Sylvia again but for the sight of this."[186]
"Pretty good, thanks; and I would feel like little Sylvia again if it weren't for this." [186]
She held up the hand that wore a single ornament; but the hand had grown so slender since it was first put on, that the ring would have fallen had she not caught it at her finger-tip. There was nothing of the boy in her companion's face, as he said, with an anxious look—
She held up the hand with a single ring on it; but her hand had gotten so thin since she first put it on that the ring would have slipped off if she hadn’t caught it with her fingertip. There was nothing boyish about her companion's face as he said, looking worried—
"If you go on thinning so fast I shall begin to fear that the little wife is not happy with her old husband. Is she, dear?"
"If you keep losing weight like this, I’m going to start worrying that your little wife isn’t happy with her older husband. What do you think, dear?"
"She would be a most ungrateful woman if she were not. I always get thin as winter comes on, but I'm so careless I'll find a guard for my ring to-morrow."
"She would be a really ungrateful woman if she weren't. I always lose weight as winter approaches, but I'm so reckless. I'll get a guard for my ring tomorrow."
"No need to wait till then; wear this to please me, and let Marion's cipher signify that you are mine."
"No need to wait until then; wear this to make me happy, and let Marion's symbol show that you are mine."
With a gravity that touched her more than the bestowal of so dear a relic, Moor unslung a signet ring from his watchguard, and with some difficulty pressed it to its place on Sylvia's finger, a most effectual keeper for that other ring whose tenure seemed so slight. She shrunk a little and glanced up at him, because his touch was more firm than tender, and his face wore a masterful expression seldom seen there; for instinct, subtler than perception, prompted both act and aspect. Then her eye fell and fixed upon the dark stone with the single letter engraved upon its tiny oval, and to her it took a double significance as her husband held it there, claiming her again, with that emphatic "Mine." She did not speak, but something in her manner caused the fold between his brows to smooth itself away as he regarded the small hand lying passively in his, and said, half playfully, half earnestly—
With a seriousness that affected her more than receiving such a precious token, Moor removed a signet ring from his watchguard and, with some effort, placed it onto Sylvia's finger, serving as a strong protector for that other ring which seemed so fragile. She flinched slightly and looked up at him, sensing that his touch was firmer than gentle, and his face bore a commanding look that was rarely seen; for instinct, subtler than perception, influenced both his actions and expression. Then her gaze fell and focused on the dark stone with the single letter engraved on its tiny oval, which took on a deeper meaning for her as her husband held it there, asserting his claim with that clear "Mine." She didn’t say anything, but something in her demeanor caused the tension on his forehead to ease as he looked at her small hand resting calmly in his, and he said, half teasingly, half seriously—
"Forgive me if I hurt you, but you know my wooing is not over yet; and till you love me with a perfect love I cannot feel that my wife is wholly mine."[187]
"Sorry if I hurt you, but you know I'm not done trying to win you over; and until you love me completely, I can't feel that my wife truly belongs to me."[187]
"I am so young, you know; when I am a woman grown I can give you a woman's love; now it is a girl's, you say. Wait for me, Geoffrey, a little longer, for indeed I do my best to be all you would have me."
"I’m still so young, you know; when I’m an adult, I can give you a woman’s love; for now, it’s just a girl’s, as you say. Wait for me, Geoffrey, just a little longer, because I really am trying my best to be everything you want me to be."
Something brought tears into her eyes and made her lips tremble, but in a breath the smile came back, and she added gayly—
Something brought tears to her eyes and made her lips quiver, but in a breath, the smile returned, and she added cheerfully—
"How can I help being grave sometimes, and getting thin, with so many housekeeping cares upon my shoulders, and such an exacting, tyrannical husband to wear upon my nerves. Don't I look like the most miserable of wives?"
"How can I help but be serious sometimes and lose weight, with so many chores weighing me down and such a demanding, controlling husband stressing me out? Don’t I look like the most miserable wife?"
She did not certainly as she shook the popper laughingly, and looked over her shoulder at him, with the bloom of fire-light on her cheeks, its cheerfulness in her eyes.
She definitely didn't as she shook the popper with laughter, glancing back at him, her cheeks glowing from the firelight, her eyes filled with cheer.
"Keep that expression for every day wear, and I am satisfied. I want no tame Griselda, but the little girl who once said she was always happy with me. Assure me of that, and, having won my Leah, I can work and wait still longer for my Rachel. Bless the baby! what has she done to herself now?"
"Keep that look for everyday use, and I'm happy. I don't want a dull Griselda, but the little girl who once said she was always happy with me. If you can promise me that, then having won my Leah, I can work and wait even longer for my Rachel. Bless the baby! What has she done to herself now?"
Tilly had retired behind the sofa, after she had swarmed over every chair and couch, examined everything within her reach, on étagère and table, embraced the Hebe in the corner, played a fantasia on the piano, and choked herself with the stopper of the odor bottle. A doleful wail betrayed her hiding place, and she now emerged with a pair of nutcrackers, ditto of pinched fingers, and an expression of great mental and bodily distress. Her woes vanished instantaneously, however, when the feast was announced, and she performed an unsteady pas seul about the banquet, varied by skirmishes with her long night-gown and darts at any unguarded viand that tempted her.[188]
Tilly had hidden behind the sofa after exploring every chair and couch, checking out everything she could reach on the shelf and table, hugging the statue of Hebe in the corner, playing a tune on the piano, and choking herself with the stopper from the fragrance bottle. A sad wail gave away her hiding spot, and she came out with a pair of nutcrackers, hurt fingers, and a look of great mental and physical distress. However, her troubles disappeared as soon as the feast was announced, and she performed a wobbly solo dance around the table, mixed with struggles against her long nightgown and quick grabs at any unprotected food that caught her eye.[188]
No ordinary table service would suit the holders of this fireside fête. The corn was heaped in a bronze urn, the nuts in a graceful basket, the apples lay on a plate of curiously ancient china, and the water turned to wine through the medium of a purple flagon of Bohemian glass. The refection was spread upon the rug as on a flowery table, and all the lustres were lighted, filling the room with a festal glow. Prue would have held up her hands in dismay, like the benighted piece of excellence she was, but Mark would have enjoyed the picturesque group and sketched a mate to the Golden Wedding. For Moor, armed with the wooden fork, did the honors; Sylvia, leaning on her arm, dropped corn after corn into a baby mouth that bird-like always gaped for more; and Tilly lay luxuriously between them, warming her little feet as she ate and babbled to the flames.
No ordinary table service would work for the hosts of this cozy gathering. The corn was piled in a bronze urn, the nuts in a stylish basket, the apples were on a plate of uniquely ancient china, and the water turned into wine from a purple jug made of Bohemian glass. The feast was laid out on the rug like it was a flowery table, and all the lights were on, filling the room with a festive glow. Prue would have thrown up her hands in shock, like the bewildered masterpiece she was, but Mark would have loved the picturesque scene and sketched a match to the Golden Wedding. Moor, wielding a wooden fork, played host; Sylvia, resting her arm, fed corn after corn to a baby mouth that always eagerly opened for more; and Tilly lounged comfortably between them, warming her little feet while she ate and chatted with the flames.
The clock was on the stroke of eight, the revel at its height, when the door opened and a servant announced—
The clock struck eight, the party at its peak, when the door swung open and a servant announced—
"Miss Dane and Mr. Warwick."
"Ms. Dane and Mr. Warwick."
An impressive pause followed, broken by a crow from Tilly, who seized this propitious moment to bury one hand in the nuts and with the other capture the big red apple which had been denied her. The sound seemed to dissipate the blank surprise that had fallen on all parties, and brought both host and hostess to their feet, the former exclaiming, heartily—
An impressive pause followed, broken by a crow from Tilly, who took this lucky moment to bury one hand in the nuts and with the other grab the big red apple that had been denied her. The sound seemed to shake off the stunned surprise that had settled over everyone, bringing both the host and hostess to their feet, the former exclaiming, heartily—
"Welcome, friends, to a modern saturnalia and the bosom of the Happy Family!"
"Welcome, friends, to a contemporary celebration and the heart of the Happy Family!"
"I fear you did not expect me so late," said Miss Dane. "I was detained at the time fixed upon and gave it up, but Mr. Warwick came, and we set off together. Pray don't disturb yourselves, but let us enjoy the game with you."
"I’m sorry I’m so late," said Miss Dane. "I got held up at the time we agreed on and gave up waiting, but Mr. Warwick showed up, and we left together. Please don’t worry about us, just let us enjoy the game with you."
"You and Adam are guests who never come too early or[189] too late. We are playing children to-night, so just put yourselves back a dozen years and let us all be merry together. Sylvia, this our cousin, Faith here is your new kinswoman. Please love one another as little people are commanded to do."
"You and Adam are guests who never arrive too early or[189] too late. We're just playing kids tonight, so let's all rewind a dozen years and have fun together. Sylvia, this is our cousin; Faith here is your new family member. Please care for each other like little ones are supposed to do."
A short stir ensued while hands were shaken, wraps put off, and some degree of order restored to the room, then they all sat down and began to talk. With well bred oblivion of the short gown and long braids of her bashful-looking hostess, Miss Dane suggested and discussed various subjects of mutual interest, while Sylvia tried to keep her eyes from wandering to the mirror opposite, which reflected the figures of her husband and his friend.
A brief commotion broke out as people shook hands, removed their wraps, and some semblance of order was restored in the room. Then everyone settled down and started chatting. With complete disregard for the short dress and long braids of her shy hostess, Miss Dane brought up and talked about various topics of shared interest, while Sylvia tried to keep her gaze from drifting to the mirror across the room, which reflected the images of her husband and his friend.
Warwick sat erect in the easy-chair, for he never lounged; and Moor, still supporting his character, was perched upon the arm, talking with boyish vivacity. Every sense being unwontedly alert, Sylvia found herself listening to both guests at once, and bearing her own part in one conversation so well that occasional lapses were only attributed to natural embarrassment. What she and Miss Dane said she never remembered; what the other pair talked of she never forgot. The first words she caught were her husband's.
Warwick sat up straight in the comfy chair, since he never slouched; and Moor, still keeping up his act, was perched on the armrest, chatting away with youthful energy. With every sense unusually sharp, Sylvia found herself listening to both guests at the same time, managing her own part in one conversation so well that any brief pauses were just seen as normal awkwardness. She could never recall what she and Miss Dane discussed; however, she never forgot what the other two talked about. The first words she heard were from her husband.
"You see I have begun to live for myself, Adam."
"You see, I've started to live for myself, Adam."
"I also see that it agrees with you excellently."
"I also see that it works really well for you."
"Better than with you, for you are not looking like your old self, though June made you happy, I hope?"
"Better than with you, because you don't seem like your old self, even though June made you happy, right?"
"If freedom is happiness it did."
"If freedom is happiness, it did."
"Are you still alone?"
"Are you still by yourself?"
"More so than ever."
"More than ever."
Sylvia lost the next words, for a look showed her Moor's hand on Adam's shoulder, and that for the first time within her memory Warwick did not meet his friend's glance with[190] one as open, but bent his eyes upon the ground, while his hand went to and fro across his lips as if to steady them. It was a gesture she remembered well, for though self-control could keep the eye clear, the voice firm, that half-hidden mouth of his sometimes rebelled and grew tremulous as a woman's. The sight and the answer set her heart beating with the thought, "Why has he come?" The repetition of a question by Miss Dane recalled her from a dangerous memory, and when that friendly lady entered upon another long sentence to relieve her young hostess, she heard Moor say—
Sylvia lost her next words when she saw Moor's hand on Adam's shoulder, and, for the first time she could remember, Warwick didn't meet his friend's gaze openly. Instead, he looked down at the ground, running his hand back and forth over his lips as if trying to steady them. It was a gesture she recognized well; although he could keep his eyes clear and his voice steady, that half-hidden mouth of his sometimes betrayed him, trembling like a woman's. The sight and the realization made her heart race with the question, "Why has he come?" Miss Dane's repeated question pulled her from a troubling memory, and as that kind lady launched into another long sentence to ease her young hostess’s discomfort, she heard Moor say—
"You have had too much solitude, Adam; I am sure of it, for no man can live long alone and not get the uncanny look you have. What have you been at?"
"You've spent way too much time alone, Adam; I'm sure of it, because no one can be isolated for too long without developing that strange look you have. What have you been up to?"
"Fighting the old fight with this unruly self of mine, and getting ready for another tussle with the Adversary, in whatever shape he may appear."
"Battling my stubborn self, and gearing up for another struggle with the Adversary, in whatever form he might take."
"And now you are come to your friend for the social solace which the haughtiest heart hungers for when most alone. You shall have it. Stay with us, Adam, and remember that whatever changes come to me my home is always yours."
"And now you've come to your friend for the comfort that even the proudest heart craves when it feels the loneliest. You'll get it. Stay with us, Adam, and remember that no matter what changes happen to me, my home will always be yours."
"I know it, Geoffrey. I wanted to see your happiness before I go away again, and should like to stay with you a day or so if you are sure that—that she would like it."
"I get it, Geoffrey. I wanted to see you happy before I leave again, and I’d love to stay with you for a day or so if you’re sure that—that she would be okay with it."
Moor laughed and pulled a lock of the brown mane, as if to tease the lion into a display of the spirit he seemed to have lost.
Moor laughed and tugged at a strand of the brown mane, as if to provoke the lion into showing the spirit he seemed to have lost.
"How shy you are of speaking the new name! 'She' will like it, I assure you, for she makes my friends hers. Sylvia, come here, and tell Adam he is welcome; he dares[191] to doubt it. Come and talk over old times, while I do the same with Faith."
"Why are you so hesitant to say the new name? 'She' will appreciate it, I promise, because she turns my friends into hers. Sylvia, come here and let Adam know he’s welcome; he has the nerve to question that. Come and chat about the good old days while I do the same with Faith."
She went, trembling inwardly, but outwardly composed, for she took refuge in one of those commonplace acts which in such moments we gladly perform, and bless in our secret souls. She had often wondered where they would next meet, and how she should comport herself at such a trying time. She had never imagined that he would come in this way, or that a hearth-brush would save her from the betrayal of emotion. So it was, however, and an involuntary smile passed over her face as she managed to say quite naturally, while brushing the nutshells tidily out of sight—
She went, feeling anxious inside but keeping her cool on the outside, as she relied on one of those ordinary tasks that we happily do in such moments and secretly appreciate. She had often thought about where they would meet next and how she would act during such a difficult time. She never expected he would arrive like this, or that a hearth-brush would help her hide her feelings. But that’s how it turned out, and an involuntary smile crossed her face as she casually said, while tidily brushing the nutshells out of sight—
"You know you are always welcome, Mr. Warwick. 'Adam's Room,' as we call it, is always ready, and Geoffrey was wishing for you only yesterday."
"You know you're always welcome, Mr. Warwick. 'Adam's Room,' as we call it, is always available, and Geoffrey was hoping for you just yesterday."
"I am sure of his satisfaction at my coming, can I be equally sure of yours. May I, ought I to stay?"
"I’m sure he’s happy that I’m here, but can I count on you feeling the same way? Should I stay?"
He leaned forward as he spoke, with an eager yet submissive look, that Sylvia dared not meet, and in her anxiety to preserve her self-possession, she forgot that to this listener every uttered word became a truth, because his own were always so.
He leaned forward as he spoke, with an eager yet submissive look that Sylvia didn't dare to meet. In her anxiety to keep her composure, she forgot that to this listener, every word spoken became a truth, because his own were always so.
"Why not, if you can bear our quiet life, for we are a Darby and Joan already, though we do not look so to-night, I acknowledge."
"Why not, if you can handle our simple life? We’re already like a Darby and Joan, even though we don’t look that way tonight, I admit."
Men seldom understand the subterfuges women instinctively use to conceal many a natural emotion which they are not strong enough to control, not brave enough to confess. To Warwick, Sylvia seemed almost careless, her words a frivolous answer to the real meaning of his question, her smile one of tranquil welcome. Her manner wrought an[192] instant change in him, and when he spoke again he was the Warwick of a year ago.
Men rarely grasp the tricks women instinctively use to hide many natural feelings that they can't control or are too afraid to admit. To Warwick, Sylvia appeared almost indifferent, her words a playful response to the true meaning of his question, her smile one of calm greeting. Her behavior created an[192]immediate shift in him, and when he spoke again, he was the Warwick from a year ago.
"I hesitated, Mrs. Moor, because I have sometimes heard young wives complain that their husbands' friends were marplots, and I have no desire to be one."
"I paused, Mrs. Moor, because I've sometimes heard young wives say that their husbands' friends are troublemakers, and I definitely don't want to be one."
This speech, delivered with frosty gravity, made Sylvia as cool and quiet as itself. She put her ally down, looked full at Warwick, and said with a blending of dignity and cordiality which even the pinafore could not destroy—
This speech, delivered with chilly seriousness, made Sylvia as calm and composed as it was. She set her ally aside, looked directly at Warwick, and said with a mix of dignity and friendliness that even the pinafore couldn't diminish—
"Please to consider yourself a specially invited guest, now and always. Never hesitate, but come and go as freely as you used to do, for nothing need be changed between us three because two of us have one home to offer you."
"Please consider yourself a specially invited guest, now and always. Never hesitate; come and go as freely as you used to, because nothing needs to change between the three of us just because two of us have one home to offer you."
"Thanks; and now that the hearth is scrupulously clean may I offer you a chair?"
"Thanks; and now that the fireplace is really clean, can I offer you a chair?"
The old keenness was in his eye, the old firmness about the mouth, the old satirical smile on his lips as Warwick presented the seat, with an inclination that to her seemed ironical. She sat down, but when she cast about her mind for some safe and easy topic to introduce, every idea had fled; even memory and fancy turned traitors; not a lively sally could be found, not a pleasant remembrance returned to help her, and she sat dumb. Before the dreadful pause grew awkward, however, rescue came in the form of Tilly. Nothing daunted by the severe simplicity of her attire she planted herself before Warwick, and shaking her hair out of her eyes stared at him with an inquiring glance and cheeks as red as her apple. She seemed satisfied in a moment, and climbing to his knee established herself there, coolly taking possession of his watch, and examining the brown beard curiously as it parted with the white flash of teeth, when Warwick smiled his warmest smile.[193]
The familiar spark was in his eye, the usual resolve around his mouth, and the familiar sarcastic smile on his lips as Warwick offered her the seat, with a bow that felt ironic to her. She took a seat, but when she tried to think of a safe and easy topic to start the conversation, every idea vanished; even her memories and imagination felt like they were betraying her; she couldn’t come up with any witty comments, and no pleasant thoughts came to her aid, leaving her speechless. Just as the awkward silence was about to become uncomfortable, Tilly came to the rescue. Undeterred by her plain outfit, she positioned herself in front of Warwick and, brushing her hair out of her eyes, stared at him with a curious look and cheeks as red as her apple. She seemed to find what she needed in an instant, and climbing onto his knee, she confidently took hold of his watch and examined his brown beard with curiosity as it contrasted with the white flash of his teeth when Warwick beamed his warmest smile.[193]
"This recalls the night you fed the sparrow in your hand. Do you remember, Adam?" and Sylvia looked and spoke like her old self again.
"This reminds me of the night you fed the sparrow from your hand. Do you remember, Adam?" Sylvia looked and spoke like her old self again.
"I seldom forget anything. But pleasant as that hour was this is more to me, for the bird flew away, the baby stays and gives me what I need."
"I rarely forget anything. But as nice as that hour was, this means more to me, because the bird flew away, but the baby stays and provides me with what I need."
He wrapt the child closer in his arms, leaned his dark head on the bright one, and took the little feet into his hand with a fatherly look that caused Tilly to pat his cheek and begin an animated recital of some nursery legend, which ended in a sudden gape, reminding Sylvia that one of her guests was keeping late hours.
He wrapped the child closer in his arms, rested his dark head on the bright one, and took the little feet in his hand with a fatherly expression that made Tilly pat his cheek and start excitedly telling a nursery tale, which ended in a sudden yawn, reminding Sylvia that one of her guests was staying up late.
"What comes next?" asked Warwick.
"What happens next?" asked Warwick.
"Now I lay me and byelow in the trib," answered Tilly, stretching herself over his arm with a great yawn.
"Now I lay down here in the trib," answered Tilly, stretching herself over his arm with a big yawn.
Warwick kissed the rosy half-open mouth and seemed loth to part with the pious baby, for he took the shawl Sylvia brought and did up the drowsy bundle himself. While so busied she stole a furtive glance at him, having looked without seeing before. Thinner and browner, but stronger than ever was the familiar face she saw, yet neither sad nor stern, for the grave gentleness which had been a fugitive expression before now seemed habitual. This, with the hand at the lips and the slow dropping of the eyes, were the only tokens of the sharp experience he had been passing through. Born for conflict and endurance, he seemed to have manfully accepted the sweet uses of adversity and grown the richer for his loss.
Warwick kissed the slightly parted rosy lips and appeared reluctant to say goodbye to the serene baby, as he took the shawl Sylvia had brought and wrapped the sleepy bundle himself. While he was occupied, she took a quick glance at him, having previously looked without really seeing. The familiar face she recognized was thinner and darker, but stronger than ever; yet it was neither sad nor stern, as the serious gentleness that had once been a fleeting expression now seemed to be a regular part of him. This, along with the hand at his lips and the slowly falling eyes, were the only signs of the difficult experiences he had been through. Born for struggle and resilience, he seemed to have bravely embraced the valuable lessons of hardship and grown richer from his losses.
Those who themselves are quick to suffer, are also quick to see the marks of suffering in others; that hasty scrutiny assured Sylvia of all she had yearned to know, yet wrung her heart with a pity the deeper for its impotence. Tilly's[194] heavy head drooped between her bearer and the light as they left the room, but in the dusky hall a few hot tears fell on the baby's hair, and her new nurse lingered long after the lullaby was done. When she reappeared the girlish dress was gone, and she was Madam Moor again, as her husband called her when she assumed her stately air. All smiled at the change, but he alone spoke of it.
Those who are quick to suffer also notice the signs of suffering in others right away; that rapid observation gave Sylvia all the insight she had longed for, but it also filled her heart with a deeper pity because she felt powerless to help. Tilly's[194] heavy head hung low between her supporter and the light as they left the room, but in the dimly lit hall, a few warm tears fell onto the baby's hair, and her new nurse stayed long after the lullaby was over. When she came back, the youthful dress was gone, and she was Madam Moor again, as her husband called her when she took on her dignified manner. Everyone smiled at the transformation, but only he commented on it.
"I win the applause, Sylvia; for I sustain my character to the end, while you give up before the curtain falls. You are not so good an actress as I thought you."
"I get the applause, Sylvia, because I keep up my character until the end, while you give up before the curtain drops. You're not as good an actress as I believed you were."
Sylvia's smile was sadder than her tears as she briefly answered—
Sylvia's smile was more sorrowful than her tears as she replied briefly—
"No, I find I cannot be a child again."
"No, I realize I can't be a child again."
CHAPTER XV.
EARLY AND LATE.
One of Sylvia's first acts when she rose was most significant.[195] She shook down her abundant hair, carefully arranged a part in thick curls over cheeks and forehead, gathered the rest into its usual coil, and said to herself, as she surveyed her face half hidden in the shining cloud—
One of Sylvia's first actions when she got up was really important.[195] She shook out her long hair, made sure to part her thick curls over her cheeks and forehead, gathered the rest into its usual bun, and said to herself, as she looked at her face partly covered in the shiny cloud—
"It looks very sentimental, and I hate the weakness that drives me to it, but it must be done, because my face is such a traitor. Poor Geoffrey! he said I was no actress; I am learning fast."
"It seems so emotional, and I hate the weakness that pushes me toward it, but it has to be done, because my face is such a betrayer. Poor Geoffrey! He said I wasn’t an actress; I’m picking it up quickly."
Why every faculty seemed sharpened, every object assumed an unwonted interest, and that quiet hour possessed an excitement that made her own room and countenance look strange to her, she would not ask herself, as she paused on the threshold of the door to ascertain if her guests were stirring. Nothing was heard but the sound of regular footfalls on the walk before the door, and with an expression of relief she slowly went down. Moor was taking his morning walk bareheaded in the sun. Usually Sylvia ran to join him, but now she stood musing on the steps, until he saw and came to her. As he offered the flower always ready for her, he said smiling—
Why did everything seem sharper, every object take on an unusual interest, and that quiet hour feel so exciting that her own room and face looked strange to her? She wouldn't ask herself as she paused at the door trying to see if her guests were moving. The only sound was the steady footsteps on the path in front of the door, and with a feeling of relief, she slowly went down. Moor was taking his morning walk without a hat in the sun. Usually, Sylvia would run to join him, but this time she stood lost in thought on the steps until he noticed her and came over. As he offered her the flower he always had ready, he said with a smile—
"Did the play last night so captivate you, that you go back to the curls, because you cannot keep the braids?"[196]
"Did the play last night captivate you so much that you return to the curls because you can’t manage the braids?"[196]
"A sillier whim than that, even. I am afraid of those two people; and as I am so quick to show my feelings in my face, I intend to hide behind this veil if I get shy or troubled. Did you think I could be so artful?"
"A sillier whim than that, even. I'm afraid of those two people; and since I’m so quick to show my feelings in my face, I plan to hide behind this veil if I get shy or anxious. Did you think I could be so clever?"
"Your craft amazes me. But, dearest child, you need not be afraid of Faith and Adam. Both already love you for my sake, and soon will for your own. Both are so much older, that they can easily overlook any little short-coming, in consideration of your youth. Sylvia, I want to tell you something about Adam. I never spoke of it before, because, although no promise of silence was asked or given, I knew he considered it a confidence. Now that it is all over, I know that I may tell my wife, and she will help me comfort him."
"Your talent amazes me. But, my dear child, you don’t need to be afraid of Faith and Adam. They already love you for my sake, and soon they will love you for who you are. They are both much older, so they can easily overlook any small flaws because of your youth. Sylvia, I want to share something with you about Adam. I’ve never mentioned it before because, even though no promise of secrecy was asked or given, I knew he saw it as a trust. Now that it’s all over, I know I can tell my wife, and she will help me support him."
"Tell on, Geoffrey, I hear you."
"Go ahead, Geoffrey, I’m all ears."
"Well, dear, when we went gypsying long ago, on the night you and Adam lost the boat, as I sat drying your boots, and privately adoring them in spite of the mud, I made a discovery. Adam loved, was on some sort of probation, and would be married in June. He was slow to speak of it, but I understood, and last night when I went to his room with him, I asked how he had fared. Sylvia, it would have made your heart ache to have seen his face, as he said in that brief way of his—'Geoffrey, the woman I loved is married, ask me nothing more.' I never shall; but I know, by the change I see in him, that the love was very dear, the wound very deep."
"Well, dear, remember when we went camping ages ago, on the night you and Adam lost the boat? While I was drying your boots and secretly admiring them despite the mud, I made a discovery. Adam loved someone, was in some sort of tricky situation, and was going to get married in June. He was slow to open up about it, but I got the hint. Last night, when I was in his room, I asked him how he was doing. Sylvia, you would have felt a pang in your heart if you’d seen his face as he said, in his usual brief way—'Geoffrey, the woman I loved is married, don’t ask me anything else.' I never will; but I can tell from the change I see in him that the love was very special, and the hurt very deep."
"Poor Adam! how can we help him?"
"Poor Adam! How can we assist him?"
"Let him do as he likes. I will take him to his old haunts, and busy him with my affairs till he forgets his own. In the evenings we will have Prue, Mark, and Jessie over here, will surround him with social influences, and[197] make the last hours of the day the cheerfullest; then he won't lie awake and think all night, as I suspect he has been doing of late. Sylvia, I should like to see that woman; though I could find it in my heart to hate her for her perfidy to such a man."
"Let him do whatever he wants. I'll take him back to his favorite spots and keep him busy with my stuff until he forgets about his own problems. In the evenings, we’ll invite Prue, Mark, and Jessie over to surround him with good company and make the last hours of the day the happiest; then he won’t be lying awake thinking all night, like I suspect he’s been doing lately. Sylvia, I really want to see that woman; though I could easily hate her for betraying such a good man."
Sylvia's head was bent as if to inhale the sweetness of the flower she held, and all her husband saw was the bright hair blowing in the wind.
Sylvia's head was bent as if to take in the sweetness of the flower she held, and all her husband noticed was her bright hair blowing in the wind.
"I pity her for her loss as well as hate her. Now, let us talk of something else, or my tell-tale face will betray that we have been talking of him, when we meet Adam."
"I feel sorry for her loss and also hate her. Now, let's discuss something else, or my revealing face will give away that we've been talking about him when we see Adam."
They did so, and when Warwick put up his curtain, the first sight he saw, was his friend walking with his young wife under the red-leaved maples, in the sunshine. The look Moor had spoken of, came into his eyes, darkening them with the shadow of despair. A moment it gloomed there, then passed, for Honor said reproachfully to Love— "They are happy, should not that content you?"
They did that, and when Warwick drew back his curtain, the first thing he saw was his friend walking with his young wife under the red-leaved maples, in the sunlight. The expression Moor had mentioned came into his eyes, darkening them with despair. It lingered for a moment, then faded, as Honor said reproachfully to Love—"They are happy; shouldn't that make you content?"
"It shall!" answered the master of both, as he dropped the curtain and turned away.
"It will!" replied the master of both, as he pulled down the curtain and walked away.
In pursuance of his kindly plan, Moor took Adam out for a long tramp soon after breakfast, and Sylvia and Miss Dane sat down to sew. In the absence of the greater fear, Sylvia soon forgot the lesser one, and began to feel at ease to study her new relative and covet her esteem.
In line with his thoughtful plan, Moor took Adam out for a long walk soon after breakfast, while Sylvia and Miss Dane sat down to sew. With the bigger worry out of the way, Sylvia quickly forgot the smaller one and started to feel comfortable enough to observe her new relative and wish for her approval.
Faith was past thirty, shapely and tall, with much natural dignity of carriage, and a face never beautiful, but always singularly attractive from its mild and earnest character. Looking at her, one felt assured that here was a right womanly woman, gentle, just, and true; possessed of a well-balanced mind, a self-reliant soul, and that fine gift which is so rare, the power of acting as a touchstone to all[198] who approached, forcing them to rise or fall to their true level, unconscious of the test applied. Her presence was comfortable, her voice had motherly tones in it, her eyes a helpful look. Even the soft hue of her dress, the brown gloss of her hair, the graceful industry of her hands, had their attractive influence. Sylvia saw and felt these things with the quickness of her susceptible temperament, and found herself so warmed and won, that soon it cost her an effort to withhold anything that tried or troubled her, for Faith was a born consoler, and Sylvia's heart was full.
Faith was in her thirties, tall and curvy, with a natural dignity in the way she carried herself. Her face was never classically beautiful, but it had a unique attractiveness due to its gentle and sincere expression. Seeing her made it clear that she was a truly womanly woman—kind, fair, and honest; she had a well-balanced mind, a self-sufficient spirit, and that rare ability to act as a touchstone for everyone around her, making them reveal their true selves without even realizing they were being tested. Her presence felt reassuring, her voice had a nurturing quality, and her eyes held a supportive gaze. Even the soft color of her dress, the rich brown of her hair, and the graceful movements of her hands had a magnetic effect. Sylvia sensed all of this quickly, her sensitive nature responding, and she found herself so drawn in that it soon became hard to hide anything bothering her, because Faith had a natural talent for comforting others, and Sylvia's heart was overflowing.
However gloomy her day might have been she always brightened in the evening as naturally as moths begin to flutter when candles come. On the evening of this day the friendly atmosphere about her, and the excitement of Warwick's presence so affected her, that though the gayety of girlhood was quite gone she looked as softly brilliant as some late flower that has gathered the summer to itself and gives it out again in the bloom and beauty of a single hour.
However gloomy her day might have been, she always brightened in the evening just like moths start to flutter when the candles are lit. On that particular evening, the friendly atmosphere around her and the excitement of Warwick’s presence influenced her so much that, even though the joy of her youth was long gone, she appeared as softly radiant as a late bloom that has absorbed the summer and expresses it again in the bloom and beauty of a single hour.
When tea was over, for heroes and heroines must eat if they are to do anything worth the paper on which their triumphs and tribulations are recorded, the women gathered about the library table, work in hand, as female tongues go easier when their fingers are occupied. Sylvia left Prue and Jessie to enjoy Faith, and while she fabricated some trifle with scarlet silk and an ivory shuttle, she listened to the conversation of the gentlemen who roved about the room till a remark of Prue's brought the party together.
When tea was finished, because heroes and heroines need to eat to accomplish anything that’s worth writing down, the women gathered around the library table, with work in hand, since women tend to talk more easily when their hands are busy. Sylvia left Prue and Jessie to chat with Faith, and while she worked on something small with red silk and an ivory shuttle, she listened to the men who were wandering around the room until Prue's comment brought everyone together.
"Helen Chesterfield has run away from her husband in the most disgraceful manner."
"Helen Chesterfield has left her husband in the most shameful way."
Mark and Moor drew near, Adam leaned on the chimney-piece, the workers paused, and having produced her sensa[199]tion, Prue proceeded to gratify their curiosity as briefly as possible, for all knew the parties in question and all waited anxiously to hear particulars.
Mark and Moor approached while Adam leaned against the mantelpiece. The workers took a break, and after sharing her thoughts, Prue quickly satisfied their curiosity because everyone knew the people involved and was eager to hear the details.
"She married a Frenchman old enough to be her father, but very rich. She thought she loved him, but when she got tired of her fine establishment, and the novelties of Paris, she found she did not, and was miserable. Many of her new friends had lovers, so why should not she; and presently she began to amuse herself with this Louis Gustave Isadore Theodule de Roueville—There's a name for a Christian man! Well, she began in play, grew in earnest, and when she could bear her domestic trouble no longer she just ran away, ruining herself for this life, and really I don't know but for the next also."
"She married a Frenchman who was old enough to be her dad, but he was very wealthy. She thought she loved him, but when she grew tired of her fancy lifestyle and the excitement of Paris, she realized she didn’t, and she felt miserable. Many of her new friends had lovers, so why shouldn't she? Eventually, she started to entertain herself with this Louis Gustave Isadore Theodule de Roueville—what a name for a Christian man! Well, she started off just having fun but then it became serious, and when she could no longer cope with her domestic issues, she ended up running away, ruining herself for this life, and honestly, I’m not sure about the next one either."
"Poor soul! I always thought she was a fool, but upon my word I pity her," said Mark.
"Poor thing! I always thought she was an idiot, but honestly, I feel bad for her," said Mark.
"Remember she was very young, so far away from her mother, with no real friend to warn and help her, and love is so sweet. No wonder she went."
"Remember, she was really young, far away from her mom, with no real friend to look out for her or help her, and love is so sweet. It's no surprise she left."
"Sylvia, how can you excuse her in that way? She should have done her duty whether she loved the old gentleman or not, and kept her troubles to herself in a proper manner. You young girls think so much of love, so little of moral obligations, decorum, and the opinions of the world, you are not fit judges of the case. Mr. Warwick agrees with me, I am sure."
"Sylvia, how can you defend her like that? She should have fulfilled her responsibilities whether she cared for the old gentleman or not and dealt with her problems in a more appropriate way. You young women focus so much on love and so little on moral obligations, decorum, and what society thinks; you're not in a position to judge this situation. I'm sure Mr. Warwick would agree with me."
"Not in the least."
"Not at all."
"Do you mean to say that Helen should have left her husband?"
"Are you saying that Helen should have left her husband?"
"Certainly, if she could not love him."
"Surely, if she couldn't love him."
"Do you also mean to say that she did right to run off with that Gustave Isadore Theodule creature?"[200]
"Are you saying that she was justified in leaving with that Gustave Isadore Theodule guy?"[200]
"By no means. It is worse than folly to attempt the righting of one wrong by the commission of another."
"Absolutely not. It's even more foolish to try to fix one wrong by creating another."
"Then what in the world should she have done?"
"Then what on earth was she supposed to do?"
"She should have honestly decided which she loved, have frankly told the husband the mistake both had made, and demanded her liberty. If the lover was worthy, have openly married him and borne the world's censures. If not worthy, have stood alone, an honest woman in God's eyes, whatever the blind world might have thought."
"She should have honestly figured out who she truly loved, told her husband the mistake they both made, and asked for her freedom. If her lover was worthy, she should have married him openly and faced the judgment of the world. If he wasn't worthy, she should have stood alone, an honest woman in God's eyes, no matter what the blind world thought."
Prue was scandalized to the last degree, for with her marriage was more a law than a gospel; a law which ordained that a pair once yoked should abide by their bargain, be it good or ill, and preserve the proprieties in public no matter how hot a hell their home might be for them and for their children.
Prue was completely outraged, because to her, marriage was more of a rule than a belief; a rule that stated a couple once joined together should stick to their agreement, whether it was good or bad, and maintain appearances in public no matter how terrible their home life was for them and their children.
"What a dreadful state society would be in if your ideas were adopted! People would constantly be finding out that they were mismatched, and go running about as if playing that game where every one changes places. I'd rather die at once than live to see such a state of things as that," said the worthy spinster.
"What a terrible situation society would be in if your ideas took hold! People would always be realizing they were with the wrong match, running around like they were playing that game where everyone switches places. I'd rather die right now than live to see things turn out that way," said the respectable single woman.
"So would I, and recommend prevention rather than a dangerous cure."
"Me too, and I suggest prevention instead of a risky cure."
"I really should like to hear your views, Mr. Warwick, for you quite take my breath away."
"I would really love to hear your thoughts, Mr. Warwick, because you truly amaze me."
Much to Sylvia's surprise Adam appeared to like the subject, and placed his views at Prue's disposal with alacrity.
Much to Sylvia's surprise, Adam seemed to enjoy the topic and eagerly offered his views to Prue.
"I would begin at the beginning, and teach young people that marriage is not the only aim and end of life, yet would fit them for it, as for a sacrament too high and holy to be profaned by a light word or thought. Show them how to[201] be worthy of it and how to wait for it. Give them a law of life both cheerful and sustaining; a law that shall keep them hopeful if single, sure that here or hereafter they will find that other self and be accepted by it; happy if wedded, for their own integrity of heart will teach them to know the true god when he comes, and keep them loyal to the last."
"I would start at the beginning and teach young people that marriage isn't the only goal in life, but I would prepare them for it, as if it were a sacred and profound commitment not to be taken lightly. Show them how to[201] be deserving of it and how to patiently await it. Provide them with a life philosophy that is both uplifting and supportive; a philosophy that keeps them optimistic if they're single, confident that, now or in the future, they'll find their other half and be accepted by them; and joyful if married, as their own integrity will help them recognize the true partner when they arrive, keeping them faithful until the end."
"That is all very excellent and charming, but what are the poor souls to do who haven't been educated in this fine way?" asked Prue.
"That’s all really great and lovely, but what are the poor souls supposed to do who haven’t been educated like this?” asked Prue.
"Unhappy marriages are the tragedies of our day, and will be, till we learn that there are truer laws to be obeyed than those custom sanctions, other obstacles than inequalities of fortune, rank, and age. Because two persons love, it is not always safe or wise for them to marry, nor need it necessarily wreck their peace to live apart. Often what seems the best affection of our hearts does more for us by being thwarted than if granted its fulfilment and prove a failure which embitters two lives instead of sweetening one."
"Unhappy marriages are the tragedies of our time, and they will continue to be until we realize that there are deeper truths to follow than just societal norms, and that there are obstacles beyond differences in wealth, status, and age. Just because two people love each other, it isn’t always safe or wise for them to marry, nor does living apart have to ruin their peace. Often, what feels like the best love can actually serve us better when it's challenged rather than fulfilled, which can end up disappointing both lives instead of enhancing one."
He paused there, but Prue wanted a clearer answer, and turned to Faith, sure that the woman would take her own view of the matter.
He stopped there, but Prue wanted a clearer answer and turned to Faith, confident that the woman would have her own opinion on the matter.
"Which of us is right, Miss Dane, in Helen's case?"
"Who among us is correct, Miss Dane, regarding Helen's situation?"
"I cannot venture to judge the young lady, knowing so little of her character or the influences that have surrounded her, and believing that a certain divine example is best for us to follow at such times. I agree with Mr. Warwick, but not wholly, for his summary mode of adjustment would not be quite just nor right in all cases. If both find that they do not love, the sooner they part the wiser; if one alone makes the discovery the case is sadder still, and harder for either to decide. But as I speak from observation only my opinions are of little worth."[202]
"I can’t really judge the young lady since I know so little about her character or the influences around her, and I believe that a certain divine example is the best guide for us in such situations. I agree with Mr. Warwick, but not completely, because his quick way of dealing with things wouldn’t be fair or right in every case. If both realize they don’t love each other, the sooner they part, the better; if just one of them makes that discovery, it’s even sadder and harder to decide what to do. But since I’m speaking only from what I’ve observed, my opinions don’t carry much weight."[202]
"Of great worth, Miss Dane; for to women like yourself observation often does the work of experience, and despite your modesty I wait to hear the opinions."
"You're very valuable, Miss Dane; because for women like you, observation often fills in for experience, and despite your modesty, I'm eager to hear your thoughts."
Warwick spoke, and spoke urgently, for the effect of all this upon Sylvia was too absorbing a study to be relinquished yet. As he turned to her, Faith gave him an intelligent glance, and answered like one speaking with intention and to some secret but serious issue—
Warwick spoke, and spoke urgently, because the impact of all this on Sylvia was too captivating a situation to let go of just yet. As he turned to her, Faith gave him a knowing look and responded as if she were addressing something important and serious—
"You shall have them. Let us suppose that Helen was a woman possessed of a stronger character, a deeper nature; the husband a younger, nobler man; the lover truly excellent, and above even counselling the step this pair have taken. In a case like that the wife, having promised to guard another's happiness, should sincerely endeavor to do so, remembering that in making the joy of others we often find our own, and that having made so great a mistake the other should not bear all the loss. If there be a strong attachment on the husband's part, and he a man worthy of affection and respect, who has given himself confidingly, believing himself beloved by the woman he so loves, she should leave no effort unmade, no self-denial unexacted, till she has proved beyond all doubt that it is impossible to be a true wife. Then, and not till then, has she the right to dissolve the tie that has become a sin, because where no love lives inevitable suffering and sorrow enter in, falling not only upon guilty parents, but the innocent children who may be given them."
"You can have them. Let's say Helen was a woman with a stronger personality, a deeper character; the husband a younger, nobler man; and the lover genuinely great, even advising against the choice this couple has made. In such a situation, the wife, having promised to protect someone else's happiness, should truly try to do so, remembering that when we make others happy, we often find our own happiness too, and that after making such a significant mistake, the other person shouldn't bear all the consequences. If the husband has a strong attachment and is a man deserving of love and respect, who has entrusted himself to her, believing he is loved by the woman he loves, she should leave no stone unturned and no sacrifice unmade until she has proven beyond any doubt that it's impossible to be a true wife. Only then does she have the right to end the bond that has become a burden because where there's no love, inevitable suffering and sorrow will come, affecting not just the guilty parents but also the innocent children they may have."
"And the lover, what of him?" asked Adam, still intent upon his purpose, for, though he looked steadily at Faith, he knew that Sylvia drove the shuttle in and out with a desperate industry that made her silence significant to him.[203]
"And what about the lover?" Adam asked, still focused on his goal. Even though he was staring intently at Faith, he realized that Sylvia was weaving in and out with a frantic energy that made her silence meaningful to him.[203]
"I would have the lover suffer and wait; sure that, however it may fare with him, he will be the richer and the better for having known the joy and pain of love."
"I would have the lover endure and wait; confident that, no matter what happens to him, he will be richer and better for having experienced the joy and pain of love."
"Thank you." And to Mark's surprise Warwick bowed gravely, and Miss Dane resumed her work with a preoccupied air.
"Thank you." And to Mark's surprise, Warwick bowed seriously, while Miss Dane went back to her work with a thoughtful expression.
"Well, for a confirmed celibate, it strikes me you take a remarkable interest in matrimony," said Mark. "Or is it merely a base desire to speculate upon the tribulations of your fellow-beings, and congratulate yourself upon your escape from them?"
"Well, for someone who's definitely chosen celibacy, you seem to have a surprising interest in marriage," said Mark. "Or is it just a cheap thrill to ponder the struggles of others and pat yourself on the back for avoiding them?"
"Neither; I not only pity and long to alleviate them, but have a strong desire to share them, and the wish and purpose of my life for the last year has been to marry."
"Neither; I not only feel sorry for them and want to help, but I also have a strong desire to share my life with them. My wish and goal for the past year has been to get married."
Outspoken as Warwick was at all times and on all subjects, there was something in this avowal that touched those present, for with the words a quick rising light and warmth illuminated his whole countenance, and the energy of his desire tuned his voice to a key which caused one heart to beat fast, one pair of eyes to fill with sudden tears. Moor could not see his friend's face, but he saw Mark's, divined the indiscreet inquiry hovering on his lips, and arrested it with a warning gesture.
Outspoken as Warwick always was about everything, there was something in this confession that moved everyone in the room. As he spoke, a quick light and warmth spread across his face, and the intensity of his feelings made his voice resonate in a way that made one heart race and brought sudden tears to one pair of eyes. Moor couldn't see his friend's face, but he could see Mark's, guessed the intrusive question waiting on his lips, and stopped him with a warning gesture.
A pause ensued, during which each person made some mental comment on the last speech, and to several of the group that little moment was a memorable one. Remembering the lost love Warwick had confessed to him, Moor thought with friendliest regret—"Poor Adam, he finds it impossible to forget." Reading the truth in the keen delight the instant brought her, Sylvia cried out within herself, "Oh, Geoffrey, forgive me, for I love him!" and[204] Warwick whispered to that impetuous heart of his, "Be still, we have ventured far enough."
A pause followed, during which everyone reflected on the last speech, and for several in the group, that brief moment became quite memorable. Remembering the lost love Warwick had confided in him, Moor felt a friendly regret—"Poor Adam, he can't seem to forget." Sensing the truth in the pure joy the moment brought her, Sylvia thought to herself, "Oh, Geoffrey, forgive me, because I love him!" and[204] Warwick softly said to his impulsive heart, "Calm down, we've gone far enough."
Prue spoke first, very much disturbed by having her prejudices and opinions opposed, and very anxious to prove herself in the right.
Prue spoke first, clearly upset that her biases and opinions were challenged, and eager to prove she was right.
"Mark and Geoffrey look as if they agreed with Mr. Warwick in his—excuse me if I say, dangerous ideas; but I fancy the personal application of them would change their minds. Now, Mark, just look at it; suppose some one of Jessie's lovers should discover an affinity for her, and she for him, what would you do?"
"Mark and Geoffrey seem like they agree with Mr. Warwick's—sorry to say, reckless ideas; but I think if they had to apply them personally, it would change their perspective. Now, Mark, just consider this; what if one of Jessie's suitors found a connection with her, and she felt the same about him, what would you do?"
"Shoot him or myself, or all three, and make a neat little tragedy of it."
"Shoot him, me, or all three of us, and turn it into a tidy little tragedy."
"There is no getting a serious answer from you, and I wonder I ever try. Geoffrey, I put the case to you; if Sylvia should find she adored Julian Haize, who fell sick when she was married, you know, and should inform you of that agreeable fact some fine day, should you think it quite reasonable and right to say, 'Go, my dear, I'm very sorry, but it can't be helped.'"
"There’s no point in expecting a serious answer from you, and I don’t know why I bother. Geoffrey, let me present this scenario to you: if Sylvia discovers one day that she has a deep affection for Julian Haize, who got sick when she got married, would you really think it’s fair and reasonable to say, ‘Go ahead, my dear, I’m really sorry, but there’s nothing we can do’?"
The way in which Prue put the case made it impossible for her hearers not to laugh. But Sylvia held her breath while waiting for her husband's answer. He was standing behind her chair, and spoke with the smile still on his lips, too confident to harbor even a passing fancy.
The way Prue presented the situation made it impossible for anyone listening not to laugh. But Sylvia held her breath while waiting for her husband’s response. He was standing behind her chair, smiling confidently, too assured to entertain even a fleeting thought.
"Perhaps I ought to be generous enough to do so, but not being a Jaques, with a convenient glacier to help me out of the predicament, I am afraid I should be hard to manage. I love but few, and those few are my world; so do not try me too hardly, Sylvia."
"Maybe I should be generous enough to do that, but since I'm not a Jaques with a handy glacier to save me from this situation, I'm afraid I would be difficult to deal with. I only love a few people, and those few are my entire world; so please don't push me too hard, Sylvia."
"I shall do my best, Geoffrey."
"I'll give it my all, Geoffrey."
She dropped her shuttle as she spoke, and stooping to[205] pick it up, down swept the long curls over either cheek; thus, when she fell to work again, nothing of her face was visible but a glimpse of forehead, black lashes and faintly smiling mouth. Moor led the conversation to other topics, and was soon deep in an art discussion with Mark and Miss Dane, while Prue and Jessie chatted away on that safe subject, dress. But Sylvia worked silently, and Warwick still leaned there watching the busy hand as if he saw something more than a pretty contrast between the white fingers and the scarlet silk.
She dropped her shuttle as she spoke, and as she bent down to[205] pick it up, her long curls fell over her cheeks. When she got back to work, the only part of her face visible was a peek of her forehead, dark lashes, and a faint smile. Moor shifted the conversation to other subjects and soon got into a deep discussion about art with Mark and Miss Dane, while Prue and Jessie chatted comfortably about fashion. But Sylvia continued to work quietly, and Warwick stood there watching her busy hands as if he saw something more than just the pretty contrast of her white fingers against the red silk.
When the other guests had left, and Faith and himself had gone to their rooms, Warwick, bent on not passing another sleepless night full of unprofitable longings, went down again to get a book. The library was still lighted, and standing there alone he saw Sylvia, wearing an expression that startled him. Both hands pushed back and held her hair away as if she scorned concealment from herself. Her eyes seemed fixed with a despairing glance on some invisible disturber of her peace. All the light and color that made her beautiful were gone, leaving her face worn and old, and the language of both countenance and attitude was that of one suddenly confronted with some hard fact, some heavy duty, that must be accepted and performed.
When the other guests had left, and Faith and he had gone to their rooms, Warwick, determined not to spend another sleepless night filled with pointless yearnings, went back down to grab a book. The library was still lit, and as he stood there alone, he saw Sylvia, wearing an expression that shocked him. Both of her hands were pushed back and holding her hair away, as if she rejected any self-deception. Her eyes seemed fixed with a hopeless look at some invisible trouble that troubled her mind. All the light and color that made her beautiful were gone, leaving her face looking tired and aged, and the expressions on her face and body conveyed someone who had suddenly encountered a harsh truth, a heavy obligation that needed to be accepted and faced.
This revelation lasted but a moment, Moor's step came down the hall, the hair fell, the anguish passed, and nothing but a wan and weary face remained. But Warwick had seen it, and as he stole away unperceived he pressed his hands together, saying mournfully within himself, "I was mistaken. God help us all."
This realization lasted only a moment; Moor’s footsteps echoed down the hall, the hair fell, the pain faded, and all that was left was a pale and tired face. But Warwick had witnessed it, and as he slipped away unnoticed, he pressed his hands together, saying sadly to himself, “I was wrong. God help us all.”
CHAPTER XVI.
IN THE TWILIGHT.
If Sylvia needed another trial to make that hard week[206] harder, it soon came to her in the knowledge that Warwick watched her. She well knew why, and vainly endeavored to conceal from him that which she had succeeded in concealing entirely from others. But he possessed the key to her variable moods; he alone knew that now painful forethought, not caprice dictated many of her seeming whims, and ruled her simplest action. To others she appeared busy, gay, and full of interest in all about her; to him, the industry was a preventive of forbidden thoughts; the gayety a daily endeavor to forget; the interest, an anxiety concerning the looks and words of her companions, because she must guard her own.
If Sylvia needed another trial to make that tough week[206] even harder, it quickly came to her in realizing that Warwick was watching her. She knew exactly why, and she tried in vain to hide from him what she had managed to keep hidden from everyone else. But he had the key to her changing moods; he alone understood that now painful worries, not mere whims, dictated many of her seemingly random actions. To others, she seemed busy, cheerful, and deeply interested in everything around her; to him, her busyness was a way to fend off unwanted thoughts; her cheerfulness was a daily effort to forget; her interest was driven by anxiety about how her companions looked and spoke, because she had to protect her own behaviors.
Sylvia felt something like terror in the presence of this penetrating eye, this daring will, for the vigilance was unflagging and unobtrusive, and with all her efforts she could not read his heart as she felt her own was being read. Adam could act no part, but bent on learning the truth for the sake of all, he surmounted the dangers of the situation by no artifice, no rash indulgence, but by simply shunning solitary interviews with Sylvia as carefully as the courtesy due his hostess would allow. In walks and drives, and general conversation, he bore his part, surprising and[207] delighting those who knew him best by the genial change which seemed to have softened his rugged nature. But the instant the family group fell apart and Moor's devotion to his cousin left Sylvia alone, Warwick was away into the wood or out upon the sea, lingering there till some meal, some appointed pleasure, or the evening lamp brought all together. Sylvia understood this, and loved him for it even while she longed to have it otherwise. But Moor reproached him for his desertion, doubly felt since the gentler acquirements made him dearer to his friend. Hating all disguises, Warwick found it hard to withhold the fact which was not his own to give, and sparing no blame to himself, answered Moor's playful complaint with a sad sincerity that freed him from all further pleadings.
Sylvia felt a sense of fear in the presence of his piercing gaze and bold determination, as his watchful eye was relentless yet discreet. Despite her efforts, she couldn't read his feelings while she felt her own being exposed. Adam couldn’t pretend; focused on uncovering the truth for everyone's sake, he faced the risks of the situation without tricks or rash behaviors, avoiding private meetings with Sylvia as much as politeness to his host would allow. In walks, drives, and general conversations, he played his role, surprising and delighting those who knew him best with the warm change that seemed to soften his tough exterior. However, the moment the family dispersed and Moor’s devotion to his cousin left Sylvia alone, Warwick slipped away into the woods or out to sea, lingering there until a meal, some planned enjoyment, or the evening lamp brought everyone back together. Sylvia understood this and loved him for it, even while wishing things were different. But Moor criticized him for abandoning them, feeling it more keenly since the softer qualities had made him dearer to his friend. Disliking all pretenses, Warwick found it difficult to hide what wasn’t his to reveal, and with no blame to himself, he responded to Moor's teasing complaint with a heartfelt sincerity that ended any further arguments.
"Geoffrey, I have a heavy heart which even you cannot heal. Leave it to time, and let me come and go as of old, enjoying the social hour when I may, flying to solitude when I must."
"Geoffrey, I’m feeling really down, and even you can’t fix it. Just give it time, and let me come and go like before, enjoying the social moments when I can, and retreating to solitude when I need to."
Much as Sylvia had longed to see these friends, she counted the hours of their stay, for the presence of one was a daily disquieting, because spirits would often flag, conversation fail, and an utter weariness creep over her when she could least account for or yield to it. More than once during that week she longed to lay her head on Faith's kind bosom and ask help. Deep as was her husband's love it did not possess the soothing power of a woman's sympathy, and though it cradled her as tenderly as if she had been a child, Faith's compassion would have been like motherly arms to fold and foster. But friendly as they soon became, frank as was Faith's regard for Sylvia, earnest as was Sylvia's affection for Faith, she never seemed to reach that deeper place where she desired to be. Always[208] when she thought she had found the innermost that each of us seek for in our friend, she felt that Faith drew back, and a reserve as delicate as inflexible barred her approach with chilly gentleness. This seemed so foreign to Faith's nature that Sylvia pondered and grieved over it till the belief came to her that this woman, so truly excellent and loveworthy, did not desire to receive her confidence, and sometimes a bitter fear assailed her that Warwick was not the only reader of her secret trouble.
Much as Sylvia had wanted to see these friends, she found herself counting the hours of their visit because one person's presence was a constant source of unease. Her energy would often dip, conversations would falter, and an overwhelming tiredness would wash over her unexpectedly. More than once during that week, she wished she could rest her head on Faith's comforting shoulder and ask for support. Though her husband's love was deep, it didn’t have the calming effect of a woman’s sympathy. Even though it cradled her as gently as if she were a child, Faith's compassion would have felt like maternal arms to hold and nurture her. But even as they quickly grew closer, with Faith being open and genuine toward Sylvia, and Sylvia feeling a strong affection for Faith, she never seemed to reach that deeper connection she longed for. Just when she thought she had found the most intimate bond that we all seek in a friend, she felt as though Faith pulled away, and a delicate yet firm distance created a chilly barrier between them. This seemed so unlike Faith’s character that Sylvia worried and reflected on it until she came to believe that this truly wonderful and admirable woman did not want to receive her trust. Sometimes, a harsh fear would creep in that Warwick wasn’t the only one who saw her hidden struggles.
All things have an end, and the last day came none too soon for one dweller under that hospitable roof. Faith refused all entreaties to stay, and looked somewhat anxiously at Warwick as Moor turned from herself to him with the same urgency.
All things have an end, and the final day arrived just in time for one resident under that welcoming roof. Faith rejected all pleas to remain and cast a somewhat worried glance at Warwick as Moor shifted his focus from her to him with the same insistence.
"Adam, you will stay? Promise me another week?"
"Adam, are you going to stay? Promise me for another week?"
"I never promise, Geoffrey."
"I don't make promises, Geoffrey."
Believing that, as no denial came, his request was granted, Moor gave his whole attention to Faith, who was to leave them in an hour.
Believing that his request was granted since no one denied it, Moor focused entirely on Faith, who was going to leave them in an hour.
"Sylvia, while I help our cousin to select and fasten up the books and prints she likes to take with her, will you run down into the garden and fill your prettiest basket with our finest grapes? You will like that better than fumbling with folds and string; and you know one's servants should not perform these pleasant services for one's best friends."
"Sylvia, while I help our cousin pick out and pack the books and prints she wants to take, could you run down to the garden and fill your prettiest basket with our best grapes? You'll enjoy that more than dealing with folds and string, and you know it's not right to have our servants do these nice things for our closest friends."
Glad to be away, Sylvia ran through the long grape walk to its sunniest nook, and standing outside the arch, began to lay the purple clusters in her basket. Only a moment was she there alone; Warwick's shadow, lengthened by the declining sun, soon fell black along the path. He did not see her, nor seem intent on following her; he walked slowly, hat in hand, so slowly that he was but midway down[209] the leafy lane when Faith's voice arrested him. She was in haste, as her hurried step and almost breathless words betrayed; and losing not an instant, she cried before they met—
Glad to be free, Sylvia ran through the long grape path to its sunniest spot, and standing outside the arch, she started to put the purple bunches into her basket. She was only there alone for a moment; Warwick's shadow, stretched by the setting sun, soon fell dark along the path. He didn’t notice her and didn’t seem to be following her; he walked slowly, hat in hand, so slowly that he was only halfway down[209] the leafy lane when Faith’s voice stopped him. She was in a hurry, as her quick steps and almost breathless words revealed; and without wasting a moment, she shouted before they met—
"Adam, you will come with me? I cannot leave you here."
"Adam, are you coming with me? I can't leave you here."
"Do you doubt me, Faith?"
"Do you doubt me, Faith?"
"No; but loving women are so weak."
"No, but women in love are so weak."
"So strong, you mean; men are weakest when they love."
"So strong, you mean; men are the weakest when they love."
"Adam, will you come?"
"Adam, will you come?"
"I will follow you; I shall speak with Geoffrey first."
"I'll follow you; I need to talk to Geoffrey first."
"Must you tell him so soon?"
"Do you have to tell him so soon?"
"I must."
"I have to."
Faith's hand had been on Warwick's arm; as he spoke the last words she bent her head upon it for an instant, then without another word turned and hurried back as rapidly as she had come, while Warwick stood where she left him, motionless as if buried in some absorbing thought.
Faith's hand was on Warwick's arm; as he finished speaking, she rested her head on it for a moment, then without saying anything else, turned and rushed back as quickly as she had arrived, while Warwick stood where she had left him, motionless as if lost in deep thought.
All had passed in a moment, a moment too short, too full of intense surprise to leave Sylvia time for recollection and betrayal of her presence. Half hidden and wholly unobserved she had seen the unwonted agitation of Faith's countenance and manner, had heard Warwick's softly spoken answers to those eager appeals, and with a great pang had discovered that some tender confidence existed between these two of which she had never dreamed. Sudden as the discovery was its acceptance and belief; for, knowing her own weakness, Sylvia found something like relief in the hope that a new happiness for Warwick had ended all temptation, and in time perhaps all pain for herself. Impulsive as ever she leaned upon the seeming truth, and making of the fancy[210] a fact, passed into a perfect passion of self-abnegation, thinking, in the brief pause that followed Faith's departure—
All of it happened in an instant, a moment too brief and filled with overwhelming surprise for Sylvia to reflect on or reveal her presence. Half hidden and completely unnoticed, she had witnessed Faith's unusual agitation and had heard Warwick's softly spoken responses to her eager pleas. With a sharp pang, she realized there was a tender connection between the two that she had never imagined. As sudden as the realization was, she quickly accepted and believed it; knowing her own vulnerabilities, Sylvia felt a sense of relief in the hope that a new happiness for Warwick had ended all temptation and perhaps, in time, would alleviate her own pain. True to her impulsive nature, she clung to this perceived truth and, making this fantasy into a reality, fell into a deep sense of self-sacrifice, reflecting in the brief moment that followed Faith's departure—
"This is the change we see in him; this made him watch me, hoping I had forgotten, as I once said and believed. I should be glad, I will be glad, and let him see that even while I suffer I can rejoice in that which helps us both."
"This is the change we see in him; it made him watch me, hoping I had forgotten, as I once said and believed. I should be happy, I will be happy, and let him see that even while I suffer I can take joy in what benefits us both."
Full of her generous purpose, yet half doubtful how to execute it, Sylvia stepped from the recess where she had stood, and slowly passed toward Warwick, apparently intent on settling her fruity burden as she went. At the first sound of her light step on the gravel he turned, feeling at once that she must have heard, and eager to learn what significance that short dialogue possessed for her. Only a hasty glance did she give him as she came, but it showed him flushed cheeks, excited eyes, and lips a little tremulous as they said—
Full of her generous intentions but unsure how to act on them, Sylvia stepped out from where she had been standing and slowly walked toward Warwick, seeming focused on placing her fruit-laden basket down as she approached. As soon as he heard her light footsteps on the gravel, he turned, sensing that she must have overheard something and eager to find out what that brief conversation meant to her. She gave him only a quick glance as she came closer, but it revealed flushed cheeks, excited eyes, and a slightly shaking voice as she said—
"These are for Faith; will you hold the basket while I cover it with leaves?"
"These are for Faith; can you hold the basket while I cover it with leaves?"
He took it, and as the first green covering was deftly laid, he asked, below his breath—
He took it, and as the first green layer was skillfully placed, he asked softly—
"Sylvia, did you hear us?"
"Sylvia, did you hear us?"
To his unutterable amazement she looked up clearly, and all her heart was in her voice, as she answered with a fervency he could not doubt—
To his utter disbelief, she looked up clearly, and every bit of her heart was in her voice as she responded with a passion he couldn't question—
"Yes; and I was glad to hear, to know that a nobler woman filled the place I cannot fill. Oh, believe it, Adam; and be sure that the knowledge of your great content will lighten the terrible regret which you have seen as nothing else ever could have done."
"Yes; and I was happy to hear that a more remarkable woman is taking the place I can't. Oh, trust me, Adam; knowing how content you are will ease the deep regret you’ve felt like nothing else could."
Down fell the basket at their feet, and taking her face between his hands, Warwick bent and searched with a glance[211] that seemed to penetrate to her heart's core. For a moment she struggled to escape, but the grasp that held her was immovable. She tried to oppose a steadfast front and baffle that perilous inspection, but quick and deep rushed the traitorous color over cheek and forehead with its mute betrayal. She tried to turn her eyes away, but those other eyes, dark and dilated with intensity of purpose, fixed her own, and the confronting countenance wore an expression which made its familiar features look awfully large and grand to her panic-stricken sight. A sense of utter helplessness fell on her, courage deserted her, pride changed to fear, defiance to despair; as the flush faded, the fugitive glance was arrested and the upturned face became a pale blank, ready to receive the answer that strong scrutiny was slowly bringing to the light, as invisible characters start out upon a page when fire passes over them. Neither spoke, but soon through all opposing barriers the magnetism of an indomitable will drew forth the truth, set free the captive passion pent so long, and wrung from those reluctant lineaments a full confession of that power which heaven has gifted with eternal youth.
Down fell the basket at their feet, and taking her face between his hands, Warwick leaned in and searched with a glance[211] that seemed to reach into her heart. For a moment she struggled to pull away, but the grip that held her was unyielding. She tried to maintain a brave front and resist that invasive gaze, but the traitorous color rushed quickly and deeply over her cheeks and forehead, betraying her. She attempted to look away, but his dark eyes, wide with determination, locked onto hers, and the familiar features of his face appeared terrifyingly grand to her panicked view. A sense of complete helplessness washed over her; her courage vanished, pride turned to fear, and defiance shifted to despair. As the blush faded, her fleeting glance was captured, and her upturned face became pale and blank, ready to receive the answer that Warwick's probing gaze slowly revealed, much like invisible words appearing on a page when exposed to fire. They didn’t speak, but soon the force of his unyielding will broke through all barriers and drew out the truth, releasing the captive feelings held back for so long, and extracted from her reluctant features a full confession of that power which has been blessed with eternal youth.
The instant this assurance was his own beyond a doubt, Warwick released her, snatched up his hat, and hurrying down the path vanished in the wood. Spent as with an hour's excitement, and bewildered by emotions which she could no longer master, Sylvia lingered in the grape walk till her husband called her. Then hastily refilling her basket, she shook her hair about her face and went to bid Faith good by. Moor was to accompany her to the city, and they left early, that Faith might pause for adieux to Mark and Prudence.
The moment he was completely sure of that, Warwick let her go, grabbed his hat, and hurried down the path, disappearing into the woods. Exhausted from an hour of excitement and confused by emotions she could no longer control, Sylvia stayed in the grape walk until her husband called for her. Then, quickly filling her basket again, she shook her hair around her face and went to say goodbye to Faith. Moor was set to go with her to the city, and they left early so that Faith could take a moment to say goodbye to Mark and Prudence.
"Where is Adam? Has he gone before, or been inveigled into staying?"[212]
"Where is Adam? Has he left, or has he been convinced to stay?"[212]
Moor spoke to Sylvia, but busied in fastening the basket-lid, she seemed not to hear, and Faith replied for her.
Moor spoke to Sylvia, but while she was busy fastening the basket lid, she seemed not to hear, so Faith answered for her.
"He will take a later boat, we need not wait for him."
"He'll take a later boat, so we don't need to wait for him."
When Faith embraced Sylvia, all the coldness had melted from her manner, and her voice was tender as a mother's as she whispered low in her ear—
When Faith hugged Sylvia, all the stiffness had disappeared from her behavior, and her voice was as gentle as a mother's as she softly whispered in her ear—
"Dear child, if ever you need any help that Geoffrey cannot give, remember cousin Faith."
"Dear child, if you ever need help that Geoffrey can’t provide, remember cousin Faith."
For two hours Sylvia sat alone, not idle, for in the first real solitude she had enjoyed for seven days she looked deeply into herself, and putting by all disguises owned the truth, and resolved to repair the past if possible, as Faith had counselled in the case which she had now made her own. Like so many of us, Sylvia often saw her errors too late to avoid committing them, and failing to do the right thing at the right moment, kept herself forever in arrears with that creditor who must inevitably be satisfied. She had been coming to this decision all that weary week, and these quiet hours left her both resolute and resigned.
For two hours, Sylvia sat alone, not wasting time. In the first real solitude she had experienced in seven days, she took a deep look inside herself, shedding all pretenses, acknowledging the truth, and deciding to make amends for the past if she could, just as Faith had advised in her situation. Like many of us, Sylvia often recognized her mistakes too late to avoid them, and by failing to do the right thing at the right moment, she kept herself perpetually in debt to a creditor that inevitably had to be paid. She had been coming to this decision during that exhausting week, and these quiet hours left her both determined and accepting.
As she sat there while the early twilight began to gather, her eye often turned to Warwick's travelling bag, which Faith, having espied it ready in his chamber, had brought down and laid in the library, as a reminder of her wish. As she looked at it, Sylvia's heart yearned toward it in the fond, foolish way which women have of endowing the possessions of those they love with the attractions of sentient things, and a portion of their owner's character or claim upon themselves. It was like Warwick, simple and strong, no key, and every mark of the long use which had tested its capabilities and proved them durable. A pair of gloves lay beside it on the chair, and though she longed to touch anything of his, she resisted the temptation till, pausing[213] near them in one of her journeys to the window, she saw a rent in the glove that lay uppermost,—that appeal was irresistible,—"Poor Adam! there has been no one to care for him so long, and Faith does not yet know how; surely I may perform so small a service for him if he never knows how tenderly I do it?"
As she sat there while the early twilight started to settle in, her gaze frequently shifted to Warwick's traveling bag, which Faith had noticed ready in his room and brought down to the library as a reminder of her wish. Looking at it, Sylvia's heart ached for it in that fond, silly way women often feel, bestowing the possessions of those they love with a life of their own, along with a piece of their owner's nature or their connection to them. It was just like Warwick—simple and strong, without a key, and showing every sign of its long use that had tested its worth and proven it durable. A pair of gloves rested beside it on the chair, and even though she yearned to touch something of his, she held back the urge until, pausing near them during one of her trips to the window, she noticed a tear in the top glove—that appeal was too strong to resist. "Poor Adam! No one has cared for him in so long, and Faith doesn't know how yet; surely I can do this small favor for him without him ever knowing just how tenderly I do it?"
Standing ready to drop her work at a sound, Sylvia snatched a brief satisfaction which solaced her more than an hour of idle lamentation, and as she kissed the glove with a long, sad kiss, and put it down with eyes that dimly saw where it should be, perhaps there went as much real love and sorrow into that little act as ever glorified some greater deed. Then she went to lie in the "Refuge," as she had named an ancient chair, with her head on its embracing arm. Not weeping, but quietly watching the flicker of the fire, which filled the room with warm duskiness, making the twilight doubly pleasant, till a sudden blaze leaped up, showing her that her watch was over and Warwick come. She had not heard him enter, but there he was close before her, his face glowing with the frosty air, his eye clear and kind, and in his aspect that nameless charm which won for him the confidence of whosoever read his countenance. Scarce knowing why, Sylvia felt reassured that all was well, and looked up with more welcome in her heart than she dared betray in words.
Standing ready to drop her work at a sound, Sylvia seized a brief satisfaction that comforted her more than an hour of idle lamenting. As she kissed the glove with a long, sad kiss and placed it down with eyes that vaguely saw where it belonged, perhaps there was as much genuine love and sorrow in that little act as ever glorified some greater deed. Then she went to lie in the "Refuge," as she called an old chair, resting her head on its comforting arm. Not weeping, but quietly watching the flicker of the fire, which filled the room with a warm glow, making the twilight even more pleasant, until a sudden blaze leaped up, signaling that her watch was over and Warwick had arrived. She hadn’t heard him come in, but there he was right in front of her, his face glowing from the cold air, his eyes clear and kind, and in his presence that indescribable charm that earned him the trust of anyone who looked at him. Without knowing why, Sylvia felt reassured that everything was okay and looked up with more warmth in her heart than she dared to express in words.
"Come at last! where have you been so long, Adam?"
"Finally! Where have you been for so long, Adam?"
"Round the Island I suspect, for I lost my way, and had no guide but instinct to lead me home again. I like to say that word, for though it is not home it seems so to me now. May I sit here before I go, and warm myself at your fire, Sylvia?"
"Round the Island I think, because I got lost and had no guide except my instincts to lead me back home. I like to say that word, because even though it's not home, it feels that way to me now. Can I sit here for a bit before I leave and warm myself by your fire, Sylvia?"
Sure of his answer he established himself on the stool at[214] her feet, stretched his hands to the grateful blaze, and went on with some inward resolution lending its power and depth to his voice.
Confident in his answer, he sat down on the stool at[214]her feet, reached his hands toward the comforting fire, and continued speaking with a determination that added strength and depth to his voice.
"I had a question to settle with myself and went to find my best counsellors in the wood. Often when I am harassed by some perplexity or doubt to which I can find no wise or welcome answer, I walk myself into a belief that it will come; then it appears. I stoop to break a handsome flower, to pick up a cone, or watch some little creature happier than I, and there lies my answer, like a good luck penny, ready to my hand."
"I had a question I needed to figure out, so I went to find my best advisors in the woods. Often when I'm troubled by confusion or doubts that I can't find a smart or comforting answer to, I convince myself to believe that an answer will come; and then it does. I bend down to pick a beautiful flower, collect a cone, or watch some little creature that seems happier than I am, and there it is—my answer, like a lucky penny, right at my fingertips."
"Faith has gone, but Geoffrey hopes to keep you for another week," said Sylvia, ignoring the unsafe topic.
"Faith is gone, but Geoffrey hopes to have you for another week," said Sylvia, avoiding the uncomfortable subject.
"Shall he have his wish?"
"Will he get his wish?"
"Faith expects you to follow her."
"Faith wants you to follow her."
"And you think I ought?"
"And you think I should?"
"I think you will."
"I believe you will."
"When does the next boat leave?"
"When does the next boat leave?"
"An hour hence."
"In an hour."
"I'll wait for it here. Did I wake you coming in?"
"I'll wait for it here. Did I wake you up when I came in?"
"I was not asleep; only lazy, warm, and quiet."
"I wasn't asleep; just feeling lazy, warm, and relaxed."
"And deadly tired;—dear soul, how can it be otherwise, leading the life you lead."
"And so incredibly tired;—dear friend, how could it be any different, living the way you do?"
There was such compassion in his voice, such affection in his eye, such fostering kindliness in the touch of the hand he laid upon her own, that Sylvia cried within herself,—"Oh, if Geoffrey would only come!" and hoping for that help to save her from herself, she hastily replied—
There was so much compassion in his voice, so much affection in his eyes, and such a warm kindness in the way he touched her hand that Sylvia thought to herself, "Oh, if only Geoffrey would come!" and hoping for that help to save her from herself, she quickly replied—
"You are mistaken, Adam,—my life is easier than I deserve,—my husband makes me very—"
"You’re wrong, Adam—my life is easier than I deserve—my husband makes me very—"
"Miserable,—the truth to me, Sylvia."
"Awful—the truth to me, Sylvia."
Warwick rose as he spoke, closed the door and came back[215] wearing an expression which caused her to start up with a gesture of entreaty—
Warwick stood up as he talked, closed the door, and returned[215] with an expression that made her jump with a pleading gesture—
"No no, I will not hear you! Adam, you must not speak!"
"No, no, I won't listen to you! Adam, you can't talk!"
He paused opposite her, leaving a little space between them, which he did not cross through all that followed, and with that look, inflexible yet pitiful, he answered steadily—
He stopped in front of her, keeping a small distance between them that he didn't close for the rest of the conversation, and with that expression, both unyielding and sympathetic, he replied calmly—
"I must speak and you will hear me. But understand me, Sylvia, I desire and design no French sentiment nor sin like that we heard of, and what I say now I would say if Geoffrey stood between us. I have settled this point after long thought and the heartiest prayers I ever prayed; and much as I have at stake, I speak more for your sake than my own. Therefore do not entreat nor delay, but listen and let me show you the wrong you are doing yourself, your husband, and your friend."
"I have to speak and you will listen to me. But understand me, Sylvia, I don't want any French-style drama or sin like what we heard about, and what I'm saying now, I would say even if Geoffrey were standing right here. I’ve come to this conclusion after a lot of thought and the most sincere prayers I've ever said; and even though I have a lot at stake, I’m speaking more for your benefit than my own. So please don’t beg or hesitate, just listen and let me explain the mistake you’re making for yourself, your husband, and your friend."
"Does Faith know all the past? does she desire you to do this that her happiness may be secure?" demanded Sylvia.
"Does Faith know everything that happened before? Does she want you to do this so that her happiness is guaranteed?" asked Sylvia.
"Faith is no more to me, nor I to Faith, than the friendliest regard can make us. She suspected that I loved you long ago; she now believes that you love me; she pities her cousin tenderly, but will not meddle with the tangle we have made of our three lives. Forget that folly, and let me speak to you as I should. When we parted I thought that you loved Geoffrey; so did you. When I came here I was sure of it for a day; but on that second night I saw your face as you stood here alone, and then I knew what I have since assured myself of. God knows, I think my gain dearly purchased by his loss. I see your double trial; I know the tribulations in store for all of us; yet, as an honest man, I must speak out, because you ought not to delude yourself or Geoffrey another day."[216]
"Faith is no more to me, nor I to Faith, than the friendliest regard can make us. She suspected that I loved you long ago; she now believes that you love me; she pities her cousin tenderly, but will not get involved in the mess we’ve created with our three lives. Forget that nonsense, and let me talk to you like I should. When we parted, I thought you loved Geoffrey; so did you. When I got here, I was sure of it for a day; but on that second night, I saw your face as you stood here alone, and then I understood what I've since reassured myself of. God knows, I think my gain is dearly bought at his expense. I see your double struggle; I know the challenges ahead for all of us; yet, as an honest man, I have to be honest, because you shouldn't deceive yourself or Geoffrey for another day."[216]
"What right have you to come between us and decide my duty, Adam?" Sylvia spoke passionately, roused to resistance by his manner and the turmoil of emotions warring within her.
"What right do you have to come between us and decide my duty, Adam?" Sylvia said passionately, stirred to resistance by his attitude and the chaos of emotions battling inside her.
"The right of a sane man to save the woman he loves from destroying her own peace forever, and undermining the confidence of the friend dearest to them both. I know this is not the world's way in such matters; but I care not; because I believe one human creature has a right to speak to another in times like these as if they two stood alone. I will not command, I will appeal to you, and if you are the candid soul I think you, your own words shall prove the truth of what I say. Sylvia, do you love your husband?"
"The right of a sane person to save the woman he loves from ruining her own peace forever and damaging the trust of their closest friend. I know this isn’t how the world usually handles these things, but I don’t care; because I believe one person has the right to speak to another in moments like these as if they were the only two in existence. I won’t command you, I’ll appeal to you, and if you’re the honest person I think you are, your own words will confirm what I’m saying. Sylvia, do you love your husband?"
"Yes, Adam, dearly."
"Yes, Adam, I love you."
"More than you love me?"
"Do you love me more?"
"I wish I did! I wish I did!"
"I wish I did! I wish I did!"
"Are you happy with him?"
"Are you happy with him?"
"I was till you came; I shall be when you are gone."
"I was here until you arrived; I will still be here when you leave."
"Never! It is impossible to go back to the blind tranquillity you once enjoyed. Now a single duty lies before you; delay is weak, deceit is wicked; utter sincerity alone can help us. Tell Geoffrey all; then, whether you live your life alone, or one day come to me, there is no false dealing to repent of, and looking the hard fact in the face robs it of one half its terrors. Will you do this, Sylvia?"
"Never! It's impossible to return to the blissful peace you once had. Now there's only one thing you need to do; procrastination is weak, and dishonesty is wrong; only complete honesty can help us. Tell Geoffrey everything; then, whether you live your life alone or eventually come to me, you won't have any deceit to regret, and facing the harsh truth takes away some of its fear. Will you do this, Sylvia?"
"No, Adam. Remember what he said that night: 'I love but few, and those few are my world,'—I am chief in that world; shall I destroy it, for my selfish pleasure? He waited for me very long, is waiting still; can I for a second time disappoint the patient heart that would find it easier[217] to give up life than the poor possession which I am? No, I ought not, dare not do it yet."
"No, Adam. Remember what he said that night: 'I love but a few, and those few are my whole world,'—I am the most important person in that world; should I destroy it for my own selfish enjoyment? He waited for me for a long time and is still waiting; can I let down the patient heart that would find it easier[217] to give up life than to hold onto the little I am? No, I shouldn't, and I can't do it yet."
"If you dare not speak the truth to your friend, you do not deserve him, and the name is a lie. You ask me to remember what he said that night,—I ask you to recall the look with which he begged you not to try him too hardly. Put it to yourself,—which is the kinder justice, a full confession now, or a late one hereafter, when longer subterfuge has made it harder for you to offer, bitterer for him to receive? I tell you, Sylvia, it were more merciful to murder him outright than to slowly wear away his faith, his peace, and love by a vain endeavor to perform as a duty what should be your sweetest pleasure, and what will soon become a burden heavier than you can bear."
"If you can’t be honest with your friend, you don’t deserve him, and that name is a lie. You want me to remember what he said that night—I want you to think about the look he gave you when he pleaded for you not to push him too hard. Consider this—what’s the kinder choice, to confess everything now or to wait until later when avoiding the truth has made it harder for you to share and more painful for him to hear? I’m telling you, Sylvia, it would be more merciful to end it right away than to slowly chip away at his trust, peace, and love by trying to fulfill what should be your greatest joy, which will soon turn into a weight greater than you can handle."
"You do not see as I see; you cannot understand what I am to him, nor can I tell you what he is to me. It is not as if I could dislike or despise him for any unworthiness of his own; nor as if he were a lover only. Then I could do much which now is worse than impossible, for I have married him, and it is too late."
"You don’t see things the way I do; you can’t understand what I mean to him, nor can I explain what he means to me. It’s not like I could dislike or look down on him for anything he’s done wrong; it’s not just that he’s a lover. If that were the case, I could do a lot of things that are now worse than impossible, because I’ve married him, and it’s too late."
"Oh, Sylvia! why could you not have waited?"
"Oh, Sylvia! Why couldn’t you have waited?"
"Why? because I am what I am, too easily led by circumstances, too entirely possessed by whatever hope, belief, or fear rules me for the hour. Give me a steadfast nature like your own and I will be as strong. I know I am weak, but I am not wilfully wicked; and when I ask you to be silent, it is because I want to save him from the pain of doubt, and try to teach myself to love him as I should. I must have time, but I can bear much and endeavor more persistently than you believe. If I forgot you once, can I not again? and should I not? I am all in all to him, while you, so strong, so self-reliant, can do without my love[218] as you have done till now, and will soon outlive your sorrow for the loss of that which might have made us happy had I been more patient."
"Why? Because I am who I am, easily influenced by my circumstances, completely driven by whatever hope, belief, or fear takes over me at the time. If I had a strong character like yours, I would be just as strong. I know I’m weak, but I’m not intentionally bad; when I ask you to be quiet, it’s because I want to spare him from the pain of doubt and try to learn how to love him the way I should. I need time, but I can endure a lot and try harder than you think. If I forgot you once, can’t I do it again? And should I not? I mean everything to him, while you, so strong and self-sufficient, can manage without my love as you have until now and will soon move past your sadness for what could have made us happy if I had been more patient.[218]"
"Yes, I shall outlive it, else I should have little faith in myself. But I shall not forget; and if you would remain forever what you now are to me, you will so act that nothing may mar this memory, if it is to be no more. I doubt your power to forget an affection which has survived so many changes and withstood assaults such as Geoffrey must unconsciously have made upon it. But I have no right to condemn your beliefs, to order your actions, or force you to accept my code of morals if you are not ready for it. You must decide, but do not again deceive yourself, and through whatever comes hold fast to that which is better worth preserving than husband, happiness, or friend."
"Yes, I’ll outlive this; otherwise, I wouldn’t have much faith in myself. But I won’t forget; and if you want to stay exactly as you are to me, you need to act in a way that nothing will tarnish this memory if it’s to be no more. I doubt your ability to forget an affection that has survived so many changes and withstood challenges that Geoffrey must have unknowingly posed. But I have no right to judge your beliefs, dictate your actions, or force you to accept my morals if you’re not ready for them. You need to make your own decision, but don’t deceive yourself again, and through whatever happens, hold on to what’s more valuable to keep than a husband, happiness, or friendship."
His words fell cold on Sylvia's ear, for with the inconsistency of a woman's heart she thought he gave her up too readily, yet honored him more truly for sacrificing both himself and her to the principle that ruled his life and made him what he was. His seeming resignation steadied her, for now he waited her decision, while before he was only bent on executing the purpose wherein he believed salvation lay. She girded up her strength, collected her thoughts, and tried to show him what she believed to be her duty.
His words felt cold to Sylvia because, with the unpredictable nature of a woman's heart, she thought he was giving up on her too easily. Yet, she respected him more for sacrificing both himself and her to the principle that guided his life and made him who he was. His apparent acceptance calmed her, as now he was waiting for her decision, while before he was solely focused on achieving the goal he believed would lead to salvation. She gathered her strength, organized her thoughts, and attempted to demonstrate what she believed to be her duty.
"Let me tell you how it is with me, Adam, and be patient if I am not wise and brave like you, but far too young, too ignorant to bear such troubles well. I am not leaning on my own judgment now, but on Faith's, and though you do not love her as I hoped, you feel she is one to trust. She said the wife, in that fictitious case which was so real to us, the wife should leave no effort unmade, no self-denial[219] unexacted, till she had fairly proved that she could not be what she had promised. Then, and then only, had she a right to undo the tie that had bound her. I must do this before I think of your love or my own, for on my marriage morning I made a vow within myself that Geoffrey's happiness should be the first duty of my life. I shall keep that vow as sacredly as I will those I made before the world, until I find that it is utterly beyond my power, then I will break all together."
"Let me share what I'm going through, Adam, and please be patient if I'm not as wise and brave as you are, but I'm much too young and inexperienced to handle these troubles well. Right now, I'm relying not on my own judgment but on Faith's, and even though you don't love her as I hoped, you sense that she's someone to trust. She said that in that hypothetical situation, which felt so real to us, a wife should leave no stone unturned and make no self-denial unchallenged until she has truly proven that she can't fulfill her promises. Only then does she have the right to break the bond that ties her. I have to do this before I consider your love or my own, because on the morning of my wedding, I made a personal vow that Geoffrey's happiness would be my top priority. I will uphold that vow as seriously as I will those made before others, until I find that it’s completely beyond my capability, and then I will break them all."
"You have tried that once, and failed."
"You tried that once and it didn't work."
"No, I have never tried it as I shall now. At first, I did not know the truth, then I was afraid to believe, and struggled blindly to forget. Now I see clearly, I confess it, I resolve to conquer it, and I will not yield until I have done my best. You say you must respect me. Could you do so if I no longer respected myself? I should not, if I forgot all Geoffrey had borne and done for me, and could not bear and do this thing for him. I must make the effort, and make it silently; for he is very proud with all his gentleness, and would reject the seeming sacrifice though he would make one doubly hard for love of me. If I am to stay with him, it spares him the bitterest pain he could suffer; if I am to go, it gives him a few more months of happiness, and I may so prepare him that the parting will be less hard. How others would act I cannot tell, I only know that this seems right to me; and I must fight my fight alone, even if I die in doing it."
"No, I’ve never tried it like I’m about to now. At first, I didn’t know the truth, then I was afraid to believe it, and I struggled blindly to forget. Now I see clearly, I admit it, I’m determined to conquer this, and I won’t give up until I’ve done my best. You say I deserve your respect. Could you really respect me if I didn’t respect myself anymore? I wouldn’t, if I forgot everything Geoffrey has endured and done for me, and couldn’t bear to do this for him. I have to make the effort, and I need to do it quietly; because he’s very proud despite his gentleness, and he would reject any apparent sacrifice, even though he would make one that’s much harder out of love for me. If I’m going to stay with him, it spares him the greatest pain he could face; if I leave, it gives him a few more months of happiness, and I can prepare him so that the separation will be less painful. I can’t say how others would act; I just know that this feels right to me, and I must fight my battle alone, even if it kills me."
She was so earnest, yet so humble; so weak in all but the desire to do well; so young to be tormented with such fateful issues, and withal so steadfast in the grateful yet remorseful tenderness she bore her husband, that though sorely disappointed and not one whit convinced, Warwick[220] could only submit to this woman-hearted child, and love her with redoubled love, both for what she was and what she aspired to be.
She was so sincere, yet so modest; so lacking in strength except for her wish to do well; so young to be burdened with such heavy issues, and yet so steadfast in the grateful yet guilty affection she felt for her husband, that although deeply disappointed and not convinced at all, Warwick[220] could only give in to this warm-hearted girl and love her even more, both for who she was and for who she wanted to become.
"Sylvia, what would you have me do?"
"Sylvia, what do you want me to do?"
"You must go away, and for a long time, Adam; because when you are near me my will is swayed by yours, and what you desire I long to give you. Go quite away, and through Faith you may learn whether I succeed or fail. It is hard to say this, yet you know it is a truer hospitality in me to send you from my door than to detain and offer you temptation for your daily bread."
"You need to leave, and for a while, Adam; because when you're around me, your wishes influence my decisions, and I want to give you whatever you want. Go far away, and through Faith, you will find out if I'm successful or not. It's tough to say this, but you know it's more genuine hospitality for me to send you away than to keep you here and give you something that tempts you for your daily bread."
How strangely Ottila came back to him, and all the scenes he had passed through with her!—a perilous contrast just then. Yet, despite his pride in the loving little creature who put him from her that she might be worthy of him, one irrepressible lament swelled his heart and passed his lips—
How strangely Ottila returned to him, and all the moments they had shared together!—a risky contrast at that moment. Yet, despite his pride in the affectionate little girl who pushed him away so she could be deserving of him, one unstoppable sadness filled his heart and escaped his lips—
"Ah, Sylvia! I thought that parting on the mountain was the hardest I could ever know, but this is harder; for now I have but to say come to me, and you would come."
"Ah, Sylvia! I thought saying goodbye on the mountain was the hardest thing I could ever experience, but this is even tougher; because now, I only have to say come to me, and you would come."
But the bitter moment had its drop of honey, whose sweetness nourished him when all else failed. Sylvia answered with a perfect confidence in that integrity which even her own longing could not bribe—
But that bitter moment had its touch of sweetness, which gave him strength when everything else had let him down. Sylvia responded with complete confidence in that integrity which even her own desires couldn't sway—
"Yes, Adam, but you will not say it, because feeling as I feel, you know I must not come to you."
"Yes, Adam, but you won't say it, because deep down, you know I can't come to you."
He did know it, and confessed his submission by folding fast the arms half opened for her, and standing dumb with the words trembling on his lips. It was the bravest action of a life full of real valor, for the sacrifice was not made with more than human fortitude. The man's heart clamored for its right, patience was weary, hope despaired, and all[221] natural instincts mutinied against the command that bound them. But no grain of virtue ever falls wasted to the ground; it drops back upon its giver a regathered strength, and cannot fail of its reward in some kindred soul's approval, imitation, or delight. It was so then, as Sylvia went to him; for though she did not touch nor smile upon him, he felt her nearness; and the parting assured him that its power bound them closer than the happiest union. In her face there shone a look half fervent, half devout, and her voice had no falter in it now.
He knew it and showed his submission by quickly folding his arms that were half open for her, standing silent with words trembling on his lips. It was the bravest act of a life filled with real bravery, for the sacrifice was made with more than human strength. The man's heart cried out for what was right, patience was worn out, hope was lost, and all natural instincts rebelled against the command keeping them in check. But no act of virtue ever goes unrecognized; it returns the strength to its giver and is always rewarded with the approval, imitation, or joy of some kindred soul. It was the same then, as Sylvia approached him; for although she did not touch him or smile at him, he felt her presence, and the separation assured him that it connected them more closely than the happiest union. Her face lit up with a look that was half passionate, half reverent, and her voice did not waver now.
"You show me what I should be. All my life I have desired strength of heart and stability of soul; may I not hope to earn for myself a little of the integrity I love in you? If courage, self-denial, and self-help, make you what you are, can I have a more effectual guide? You say you shall outlive this passion; why should not I imitate your brave example, and find the consolations you shall find? Oh, Adam, let me try."
"You show me who I should be. All my life, I've wanted strength of heart and stability of soul; can I hope to gain just a bit of the integrity I admire in you? If courage, self-denial, and self-reliance make you who you are, is there a better guide for me? You say you will outlast this passion; why shouldn't I follow your brave example and find the comfort you will? Oh, Adam, let me try."
"You shall."
"You will."
"Then go; go now, while I can say it as I should."
"Then go; go now, while I can say it properly."
"The good Lord bless and help you, Sylvia."
"The good Lord bless and support you, Sylvia."
She gave him both her hands, but though he only pressed them silently, that pressure nearly destroyed the victory she had won, for the strong grasp snapped the slender guard-ring Moor had given her a week ago. She heard it drop with a golden tinkle on the hearth, saw the dark oval, with its doubly significant character, roll into the ashes, and felt Warwick's hold tighten as if he echoed the emphatic word uttered when the ineffectual gift was first bestowed. Superstition flowed in Sylvia's blood, and was as unconquerable as the imagination which supplied its food. This omen startled her. It seemed a forewarning[222] that endeavor would be vain, that submission was wisdom, and that the husband's charm had lost its virtue when the stronger power claimed her. The desire to resist began to waver as the old passionate longing sprang up more eloquent than ever; she felt the rush of a coming impulse, knew that it would sweep her into Warwick's arms, there to forget her duty, to forfeit his respect. With the last effort of a sorely tried spirit she tore her hands away, fled up to the room which had never needed lock or key till now, and stifling the sound of those departing steps among the cushions of the little couch where she had wept away childish woes and dreamed girlish dreams, she struggled with the great sorrow of her too early womanhood, uttering with broken voice that petition oftenest quoted from the one prayer which expresses all our needs—
She gave him both her hands, and although he just pressed them quietly, that grip almost shattered the victory she had achieved, because the strong hold broke the slender guard-ring Moor had given her a week ago. She heard it fall with a soft jingle on the hearth, saw the dark oval, with its extra significant meaning, roll into the ashes, and felt Warwick's hold tighten as if he echoed the emphatic word spoken when the useless gift was first given. Superstition coursed through Sylvia's veins and was as unshakeable as the imagination that fed it. This omen startled her. It felt like a warning that her efforts would be pointless, that giving in was smart, and that the husband's charm had lost its power when the stronger influence took hold of her. The desire to resist began to falter as her old passionate longing flared up more eloquently than ever; she felt the wave of a soon-to-come impulse, realizing that it would pull her into Warwick's arms, where she would forget her duty and lose his respect. With the last effort of a weary spirit, she pulled her hands away, dashed up to the room that had never needed a lock or key until now, and stifling the sound of those retreating steps among the cushions of the little couch where she had shed childhood tears and dreamed of girlhood hopes, she grappled with the great sadness of her too early womanhood, uttering with a broken voice that request most often quoted from the one prayer that expresses all our needs—
"Lead me not into temptation, but deliver me from evil."
"Don't lead me into temptation, but rescue me from evil."
CHAPTER XVII.
ASLEEP AND AWAKE.
March winds were howling round the house, the clock[223] was striking two, the library lamp still burned, and Moor sat writing with an anxious face. Occasionally, he paused to look backward through the leaves of the book in which he wrote; sometimes he sat with suspended pen, thinking deeply; and once or twice he laid it down, to press his hand over eyes more weary than the mind that compelled them to this late service.
March winds were howling around the house, the clock[223] was striking two, the library lamp was still on, and Moor was sitting there, writing with a worried look on his face. Every so often, he stopped to glance back through the pages of the book he was using; sometimes he sat with his pen in mid-air, lost in thought; and once or twice he put it down to cover his eyes, which were more tired than his mind that pushed him to work at this late hour.
Returning to his work after one of these pauses, he was a little startled to see Sylvia standing on the threshold of the door. Rising hastily to ask if she were ill, he stopped half way across the room, for, with a thrill of apprehension and surprise, he saw that she was asleep. Her eyes were open, fixed and vacant, her face reposeful, her breathing regular, and every sense apparently wrapt in the profoundest unconsciousness. Fearful of awakening her too suddenly, Moor stood motionless, yet full of interest, for this was his first experience of somnambulism, and it was a strange, almost an awful sight, to witness the blind obedience of the body to the soul that ruled it.
Returning to his work after one of these breaks, he was a bit surprised to see Sylvia standing in the doorway. He quickly got up to check if she was okay, but stopped halfway across the room when he noticed, with a jolt of fear and surprise, that she was asleep. Her eyes were open, staring blankly, her face calm, her breathing steady, and she seemed completely unaware of her surroundings. Worried about waking her up too abruptly, Moor stood still, intrigued, because this was his first encounter with sleepwalking, and it was a strange, almost unsettling sight to see the body following the soul that guided it.
For several minutes she remained where she first appeared. Then, as if the dream demanded action, she stooped, and seemed to take some object from a chair beside the door,[224] held it an instant, kissed it softly and laid it down. Slowly and steadily she went across the room, avoiding all obstacles with the unerring instinct that often leads the sleepwalker through dangers that appall his waking eyes, and sat down in the great chair he had left, leaned her cheek upon its arm, and rested tranquilly for several minutes. Soon the dream disturbed her, and lifting her head, she bent forward, as if addressing or caressing some one seated at her feet. Involuntarily her husband smiled; for often when they were alone he sat there reading or talking to her, while she played with his hair, likening its brown abundance to young Milton's curling locks in the picture overhead. The smile had hardly risen when it was scared away, for Sylvia suddenly sprung up with both hands out, crying in a voice that rent the silence with its imploring energy—
For several minutes, she stayed where she first appeared. Then, as if the dream required her to move, she bent down and picked up something from a chair next to the door,[224] held it for a moment, kissed it gently, and put it back down. She slowly and carefully walked across the room, avoiding all obstacles with the instinct that often guides sleepwalkers past dangers that would terrify them when awake, and sat down in the large chair he had vacated, resting her cheek on its arm and relaxing peacefully for several minutes. Soon, the dream disrupted her, and as she raised her head, she leaned forward, as if speaking to or comforting someone sitting at her feet. Her husband couldn't help but smile; often, when they were alone, he would sit there reading or talking to her while she played with his hair, comparing its rich brown curls to the young Milton's in the painting above them. The smile hardly appeared before it vanished, as Sylvia suddenly jumped up with both hands out, crying in a voice that shattered the silence with its desperate intensity—
"No, no, you must not speak! I will not hear you!"
"No, no, you can’t talk! I won’t listen to you!"
Her own cry woke her. Consciousness and memory returned together, and her face whitened with a look of terror, as her bewildered eyes showed her not Warwick, but her husband. This look, so full of fear, yet so intelligent, startled Moor more than the apparition or the cry had done, for a conviction flashed into his mind that some unsuspected trouble had been burdening Sylvia, and was now finding vent against her will. Anxious to possess himself of the truth, and bent on doing so, he veiled his purpose for a time, letting his unchanged manner reassure and compose her.
Her own cry woke her up. As her awareness and memories came back, her face went pale with terror, and her confused eyes showed her not Warwick, but her husband. This expression, filled with fear yet so aware, shocked Moor more than the ghost or the scream had, as he suddenly felt that some hidden trouble had been weighing on Sylvia and was now spilling over against her will. Eager to uncover the truth and determined to do so, he hid his intentions for a while, maintaining his usual demeanor to reassure and calm her.
"Dear child, don't look so lost and wild. You are quite safe, and have only been wandering in your sleep. Why, Mrs. Macbeth, have you murdered some one, that you go crying out in this uncanny way, frightening me as much as I seem to have frightened you?"[225]
"Dear child, don't look so confused and frantic. You're perfectly safe; you've just been wandering in your sleep. Why, Mrs. Macbeth, have you killed someone that you’re screaming like this, scaring me just as much as I seem to have scared you?"[225]
"I have murdered sleep. What did I do? what did I say?" she asked, trembling and shrinking as she dropped into her chair.
"I've killed sleep. What did I do? What did I say?" she asked, trembling and shrinking as she sank into her chair.
Hoping to quiet her, he took his place on the footstool, and told her what had passed. At first, she listened with a divided mind, for so strongly was she still impressed with the vividness of the dream, she half expected Warwick to rise like Banquo, and claim the seat that a single occupancy seemed to have made his own. An expression of intense relief replaced that of fear, when she had heard all, and she composed herself with the knowledge that her secret was still hers. For, dreary bosom-guest as it was, she had not yet resolved to end her trial.
Hoping to calm her down, he sat on the footstool and explained what had happened. At first, she listened with mixed feelings, as the vividness of the dream still lingered in her mind; she half expected Warwick to rise like Banquo and take back the seat that now seemed to belong to just him. A look of intense relief replaced her fear once she had heard everything, and she steadied herself, knowing her secret was still safe. Although it was a gloomy burden to carry, she had not yet decided to end her struggle.
"What set you walking, Sylvia?"
"What made you leave, Sylvia?"
"I recollect hearing the clock strike one, and thinking I would come down to see what you were doing so late, but must have dropped off and carried out my design asleep. You see I put on wrapper and slippers as I always do, when I take nocturnal rambles awake. How pleasant the fire feels, and how cosy you look here; no wonder you like to stay and enjoy it."
"I remember hearing the clock strike one and thinking I would come down to see what you were doing so late, but I must have dozed off and carried out my plan in my sleep. As you can see, I put on my robe and slippers like I always do when I take late-night walks. The fire feels so nice, and you look so cozy here; it's no surprise you like to stay and enjoy it."
She leaned forward warming her hands in unconscious imitation of Adam, on the night which she had been recalling before she slept. Moor watched her with increasing disquiet; for never had he seen her in a mood like this. She evaded his question, she averted her eyes, she half hid her face, and with a gesture that of late had grown habitual, seemed to try to hide her heart. Often had she baffled him, sometimes grieved him, but never before showed that she feared him. This wounded both his love and pride, and this fixed his resolution, to wring from her an explanation of the changes which had passed over her[226] within those winter months, for they had been many and mysterious. As if she feared silence, Sylvia soon spoke again.
She leaned forward, warming her hands in an unconscious imitation of Adam, on the night she had been thinking about before falling asleep. Moor watched her with growing unease; he had never seen her in a mood like this. She dodged his question, looked away, partly hid her face, and with a gesture that had recently become common for her, seemed to try to shield her heart. She had often confused him, sometimes saddened him, but never before had she shown that she was afraid of him. This hurt both his love and pride, and solidified his determination to get an explanation for the changes that had taken place in her over those winter months, as they had been many and mysterious. As if afraid of silence, Sylvia soon spoke again.[226]
"Why are you up so late? This is not the first time I have seen your lamp burning when I woke. What are you studying so deeply?"
"Why are you up so late? This isn't the first time I've noticed your lamp on when I woke up. What are you studying so intensely?"
"My wife."
"My spouse."
Leaning on the arm of her chair he looked up wistfully, tenderly, as if inviting confidence, sueing for affection. The words, the look, smote Sylvia to the heart, and but for the thought, "I have not tried long enough," she would have uttered the confession that leaped to her lips. Once spoken, it would be too late for secret effort or success, and this man's happiest hopes would vanish in a breath. Knowing that his nature was almost as sensitively fastidious as a woman's, she also knew that the discovery of her love for Adam, innocent as it had been, self-denying as it tried to be, would forever mar the beauty of his wedded life for Moor. No hour of it would seem sacred, no act, look, or word of hers entirely his own, nor any of the dear delights of home remain undarkened by the shadow of his friend. She could not speak yet, and turning her eyes to the fire, she asked—
Leaning on the arm of her chair, he looked up longingly, tenderly, as if he were inviting trust and seeking affection. His words and expression hit Sylvia right in the heart, and if it weren't for the thought, "I haven't tried hard enough," she would have confessed what was on her lips. Once said, it would be too late for any secret attempts or success, and this man's happiest dreams would vanish in an instant. Knowing that his sensitivity was almost as delicate as a woman's, she realized that finding out about her love for Adam, innocent as it had been and selfless as she tried to be, would forever taint the beauty of Moor's married life. No moment would feel sacred, no action, look, or word from her would be entirely his, and none of the sweet pleasures of home would remain untouched by the shadow of his friend. She couldn't speak yet, and as she turned her gaze to the fire, she asked—
"Why study me? Have you no better book?"
"Why should you study me? Don't you have a better book?"
"None that I love to read so well or have such need to understand; because, though nearest and dearest as you are to me, I seem to know you less than any friend I have. I do not wish to wound you, dear, nor be exacting; but since we were married you have grown more shy than ever, and the act which should have drawn us tenderly together seems to have estranged us. You never talk now of yourself, or ask me to explain the working of that busy mind of yours;[227] and lately you have sometimes shunned me, as if solitude were pleasanter than my society. Is it, Sylvia?"
"None that I love to read as much or feel the need to understand like you; because, even though you are the closest and dearest to me, I feel like I know you less than any friend I have. I don't want to hurt you, dear, or be demanding; but since we got married, you've become shyer than ever, and the union that should have brought us closer seems to have pushed us apart. You never talk about yourself anymore, or ask me to share what’s going on in that busy mind of yours;[227] and lately, you've sometimes avoided me, as if being alone is more enjoyable than being with me. Is it, Sylvia?"
"Sometimes; I always liked to be alone, you know."
"Sometimes, I've always enjoyed being alone, you know."
She answered as truly as she could, feeling that his love demanded every confidence but the one cruel one which would destroy its peace past help.
She answered as honestly as she could, sensing that his love required complete trust except for that one harsh truth that would ruin everything irreparably.
"I knew I had a most tenacious heart, but I hoped it was not a selfish one," he sorrowfully said. "Now I see that it is, and deeply regret that my hopeful spirit, my impatient love, has brought disappointment to us both. I should have waited longer, should have been less confident of my own power to win you, and never let you waste your life in vain endeavors to be happy when I was not all to you that you expected. I should not have consented to your wish to spend the winter here so much alone with me. I should have known that such a quiet home and studious companion could not have many charms for a young girl like you. Forgive me, I will do better, and this one-sided life of ours shall be changed; for while I have been supremely content you have been miserable."
"I knew I had a really strong heart, but I hoped it wasn't a selfish one," he said sadly. "Now I see that it is, and I deeply regret that my hopeful spirit and my eager love have brought disappointment to both of us. I should have waited longer, should have been less sure of my ability to win you over, and never let you waste your life trying to be happy when I wasn't enough for you. I shouldn't have agreed to your wish to spend the winter here so much alone with me. I should have realized that such a quiet home and a studious companion wouldn’t have much appeal for a young girl like you. Forgive me, I will do better, and we'll change this one-sided life of ours; while I've felt completely content, you have been miserable."
It was impossible to deny it, and with a tearless sob she laid her arm about his neck, her head on his shoulder, and mutely confessed the truth of what he said. The trouble deepened in his face, but he spoke out more cheerfully, believing that he had found the secret sorrow.
It was impossible to deny it, and with a tearless sob, she wrapped her arm around his neck, resting her head on his shoulder, silently admitting the truth of what he said. The worry deepened on his face, but he spoke more cheerfully, convinced that he had discovered the hidden pain.
"Thank heaven, nothing is past mending, and we will yet be happy. An entire change shall be made; you shall no longer devote yourself to me, but I to you. Will you go abroad, and forget this dismal home until its rest grows inviting, Sylvia?"
"Thank goodness, nothing is beyond fixing, and we will still be happy. A complete change will happen; you won’t dedicate yourself to me anymore, but I will dedicate myself to you. Will you go away and forget this gloomy home until its peace becomes appealing, Sylvia?"
"No, Geoffrey, not yet. I will learn to make the home pleasant, I will work harder, and leave no time for ennui[228] and discontent. I promised to make your happiness, and I can do it better here than anywhere. Let me try again."
"No, Geoffrey, not yet. I will learn to make the home pleasant, I will work harder, and I won’t leave any time for boredom and dissatisfaction. I promised to make you happy, and I can do that better here than anywhere else. Let me try again."
"No, Sylvia, you work too hard already; you do everything with such vehemence you wear out your body before your will is weary, and that brings melancholy. I am very credulous, but when I see that acts belie words I cease to believe. These months assure me that you are not happy; have I found the secret thorn that frets you?"
"No, Sylvia, you work too hard already; you do everything with such intensity that you exhaust your body before your mind gets tired, and that leads to sadness. I'm easily convinced, but when I see actions contradicting words, I stop believing. These past months make it clear that you aren't happy; have I uncovered the secret pain that's bothering you?"
She did not answer, for truth she could not, and falsehood she would not, give him. He rose, went walking to and fro, searching memory, heart, and conscience for any other cause, but found none, and saw only one way out of his bewilderment. He drew a chair before her, sat down, and looking at her with the masterful expression dominant in his face, asked briefly—
She didn’t respond, because she couldn’t speak the truth, and wouldn’t say anything untrue. He got up, paced back and forth, searching his memory, heart, and conscience for any other reason but found nothing, seeing only one way to escape his confusion. He pulled up a chair in front of her, sat down, and gazing at her with the commanding look on his face, asked simply—
"Sylvia, have I been tyrannical, unjust, unkind, since you came to me?"
"Sylvia, have I been controlling, unfair, or unkind since you came to me?"
"Oh, Geoffrey, too generous, too just, too tender!"
"Oh, Geoffrey, so generous, so fair, so caring!"
"Have I claimed any rights but those you gave me, entreated or demanded any sacrifices knowingly and wilfully?"
"Have I claimed any rights other than what you gave me, asked for or demanded any sacrifices deliberately and intentionally?"
"Never."
"Not happening."
"Now I do claim my right to know your heart; I do entreat and demand one thing, your confidence."
"Now I assert my right to understand your feelings; I ask and insist on one thing: your trust."
Then she felt that the hour had come, and tried to prepare to meet it as she should by remembering that she had endeavored prayerfully, desperately, despairingly, to do her duty, and had failed. Warwick was right, she could not forget him. There was such vitality in the man and in the sentiment he inspired, that it endowed his memory with a power more potent than the visible presence of her husband. The knowledge of his love now undid the work that igno[229]rance had helped patience and pride to achieve before. The more she struggled to forget, the deeper, dearer, grew the yearning that must be denied, till months of fruitless effort convinced her that it was impossible to outlive a passion more indomitable than will, or penitence, or perseverance. Now she saw the wisdom of Adam's warning, and felt that he knew both his friend's heart and her own better than herself. Now she bitterly regretted that she had not spoken out when he was there to help her, and before the least deceit had taken the dignity from sorrow. Nevertheless, though she trembled she resolved; and while Moor spoke on, she made ready to atone for past silence by a perfect loyalty to truth.
Then she sensed that the moment had arrived and tried to prepare herself to face it by reminding herself that she had tried prayerfully, desperately, and hopelessly to do her duty, but had failed. Warwick was right; she couldn’t forget him. There was so much life in the man and in the feelings he stirred that it made his memory more powerful than the actual presence of her husband. The knowledge of his love now unraveled the progress that ignorance had helped patience and pride to achieve before. The more she fought to forget, the deeper and more precious the longing grew that she had to deny, until months of fruitless effort convinced her that it was impossible to outlast a passion stronger than will, remorse, or determination. Now she understood the wisdom of Adam's warning and felt that he knew both his friend's heart and her own better than she did. Now she regretted bitterly that she hadn’t spoken up when he was there to support her, and before even a little deceit had taken the dignity from her sorrow. Nevertheless, although she was trembling, she made a decision; and while Moor talked on, she prepared to make up for her past silence with complete loyalty to the truth.
"My wife, concealment is not generosity, for the heaviest trouble shared together could not so take the sweetness from my life, the charm from home, or make me more miserable than this want of confidence. It is a double wrong, because you not only mar my peace but destroy your own by wasting health and happiness in vain endeavors to bear some grief alone. Your eye seldom meets mine now, your words are measured, your actions cautious, your innocent gayety all gone. You hide your heart from me, you hide your face; I seem to have lost the frank girl whom I loved, and found a melancholy woman, who suffers silently till her honest nature rebels, and brings her to confession in her sleep. There is no page of my life which I have not freely shown you; do I do not deserve an equal candor? Shall I not receive it?"
"My wife, hiding things isn't generous. The worst troubles shared together couldn't take away the joy from my life, the warmth from our home, or make me more miserable than this lack of trust. It's a double disappointment, because you're not only disturbing my peace, but you're also ruining your own by wasting your health and happiness trying to carry some burden on your own. You rarely look me in the eye now, your words are measured, your actions are careful, and your cheerful spirit has disappeared. You keep your heart hidden from me, you hide your face; I feel like I've lost the open girl I loved and found a sad woman who suffers in silence until her honest nature breaks free and leads her to confess in her sleep. There isn't a part of my life that I haven't shown you openly; don't I deserve the same honesty? Will I not receive it?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Sylvia, what stands between us?"
"Sylvia, what's keeping us apart?"
"Adam Warwick."
"Adam Warwick."
Earnest as a prayer, brief as a command had been the[230] question, instantaneous was the reply, as Sylvia knelt down before him, put back the veil that should never hide her from him any more, looked up into her husband's face without one shadow in her own, and steadily told all.
Earnest as a prayer, brief as a command had been the[230] question, instantaneous was the reply, as Sylvia knelt down before him, pushed back the veil that should never hide her from him anymore, looked up into her husband's face without a trace of doubt in her own, and calmly shared everything.
The revelation was too utterly unexpected, too difficult of belief to be at once accepted or understood. Moor started at the name, then leaned forward, breathless and intent, as if to seize the words before they left her lips; words that recalled incidents and acts dark and unmeaning till the spark of intelligence fired a long train of memories and enlightened him with terrible rapidity. Blinded by his own devotion, the knowledge of Adam's love and loss seemed gages of his fidelity; the thought that he loved Sylvia never had occurred to him, and seemed incredible even when her own lips told it. She had been right in fearing the effect this knowledge would have upon him. It stung his pride, wounded his heart, and forever marred his faith in love and friendship. As the truth broke over him, cold and bitter as a billow of the sea, she saw gathering in his face the still white grief and indignation of an outraged spirit, suffering with all a woman's pain, with all a man's intensity of passion. His eye grew fiery and stern, the veins rose dark upon his forehead, the lines about the mouth showed hard and grim, the whole face altered terribly. As she looked, Sylvia thanked heaven that Warwick was not there to feel the sudden atonement for an innocent offence which his friend might have exacted before this natural but unworthy temptation had passed by.
The revelation was completely unexpected, too hard to believe to accept or understand right away. Moor flinched at the name, then leaned in, breathless and focused, as if to catch the words before they left her mouth; words that brought to mind dark and meaningless incidents until the spark of understanding triggered a flood of memories that hit him with terrible speed. Blinded by his own loyalty, the knowledge of Adam's love and loss felt like proof of his devotion; the idea that he loved Sylvia had never crossed his mind and seemed unbelievable even when she said it. She had been right to worry about how this knowledge would affect him. It pricked his pride, broke his heart, and forever tainted his belief in love and friendship. As the truth crashed over him, cold and bitter like a wave from the sea, she saw the still, white grief and outrage forming on his face, suffering with all a woman's pain and a man's intense passion. His gaze turned fiery and stern, the veins in his forehead stood out dark, the lines around his mouth became hard and grim, and his whole face changed dramatically. As she watched, Sylvia thanked heaven that Warwick wasn't there to experience the sudden retribution for an innocent mistake that his friend might have demanded before this natural but unworthy temptation had passed.
"Now I have given all my confidence though I may have broken both our hearts in doing it. I do not hope for pardon yet, but I am sure of pity, and I leave my fate in your hands. Geoffrey, what shall I do?"[231]
"Now I've given you all my trust, even if it might have broken both our hearts in the process. I don't expect forgiveness right now, but I know I’ll get pity, and I leave my future in your hands. Geoffrey, what should I do?"[231]
"Wait for me," and putting her away, Moor left the room.
"Wait for me," and pushing her aside, Moor left the room.
Suffering too much in mind to remember that she had a body, Sylvia remained where she was, and leaning her head upon her hands tried to recall what had passed, to nerve herself for what was to come. Her first sensation was one of unutterable relief. The long struggle was over; the haunting care was gone; there was nothing now to conceal; she might be herself again, and her spirit rose with something of its old elasticity as the heavy burden was removed. A moment she enjoyed this hard-won freedom, then the memory that the burden was not lost but laid on other shoulders, filled her with an anguish too sharp to find vent in tears, too deep to leave any hope of cure except in action. But how act? She had performed the duty so long, so vainly delayed, and when the first glow of satisfaction passed, found redoubled anxiety, regret, and pain before her. Clear and hard the truth stood there, and no power of hers could recall the words that showed it to her husband, could give them back the early blindness, or the later vicissitudes of hope and fear. In the long silence that filled the room she had time to calm her perturbation and comfort her remorse by the vague but helpful belief which seldom deserts sanguine spirits, that something, as yet unseen and unsuspected, would appear to heal the breach, to show what was to be done, and to make all happy in the end.
Suffering so much mentally that she forgot she had a body, Sylvia stayed where she was, leaning her head on her hands as she tried to remember what had happened and prepare herself for what was coming. Her first feeling was one of indescribable relief. The long struggle was over; the nagging worry was gone; there was nothing left to hide; she could be herself again, and her spirit lifted with some of its old bounce as the heavy burden was lifted. For a moment, she savored this hard-earned freedom, but then the realization that the burden hadn’t vanished but had been passed to someone else filled her with pain too intense to express in tears, too profound to leave any hope of healing except through action. But how could she act? She had been carrying out this duty for so long, so futilely postponed, and when the first rush of satisfaction faded, she found herself facing increased anxiety, regret, and pain. The harsh truth stood clear before her, and no power of hers could take back the words that revealed it to her husband or return them to the early blindness, or the later ups and downs of hope and fear. In the long silence that filled the room, she had time to steady her agitation and soothe her remorse with the vague but reassuring belief that seldom leaves optimistic people, that something, still unseen and unexpected, would emerge to mend the rift, show what needed to be done, and ultimately bring happiness.
Where Moor went or how long he stayed Sylvia never knew, but when at length he came, her first glance showed her that pride is as much to be dreaded as passion. No gold is without alloy, and now she saw the shadow of a nature which had seemed all sunshine. She knew he was very proud, but never thought to be the cause of its saddest[232] manifestation; one which showed her that its presence could make the silent sorrow of a just and gentle man a harder trial to sustain than the hottest anger, the bitterest reproach. Scarcely paler than when he went, there was no sign of violent emotion in his countenance. His eye shone keen and dark, an anxious fold crossed his forehead, and a melancholy gravity replaced the cheerful serenity his face once wore. Wherein the alteration lay Sylvia could not tell, but over the whole man some subtle change had passed. The sudden frost which had blighted the tenderest affection of his life seemed to have left its chill behind, robbing his manner of its cordial charm, his voice of its heartsome ring, and giving him the look of one who sternly said—"I must suffer, but it shall be alone."
Where Moor went or how long he stayed, Sylvia never knew, but when he finally returned, her first glance revealed that pride can be as dangerous as passion. No gold is pure, and now she saw the shadow of a nature that had once seemed entirely bright. She knew he was very proud, but she never thought she would be the cause of its saddest[232] expression; one that showed her that its presence could make the quiet sorrow of a just and gentle man a harder burden to bear than the fiercest anger or the harshest reproach. He looked barely paler than when he left, showing no signs of violent emotion on his face. His eyes were sharp and dark, an anxious crease crossed his forehead, and a sad seriousness had taken the place of the cheerful calm he had once displayed. Sylvia couldn't identify what had changed, but something subtle had transformed him. The sudden chill that had struck the deepest affection of his life seemed to linger, draining his demeanor of its warm charm, his voice of its cheerful tone, and giving him the air of someone who sternly said—"I must suffer, but I will do it alone."
Cold and quiet, he stood regarding her with a strange expression, as if endeavoring to realize the truth, and see in her not his wife but Warwick's lover. Oppressed by the old fear, now augmented by a measureless regret, she could only look up at him feeling that her husband had become her judge. Yet as she looked she was conscious of a momentary wonder at the seeming transposition of character in the two so near and dear to her. Strong-hearted Warwick wept like any child, but accepted his disappointment without complaint and bore it manfully. Moor, from whom she would sooner have expected such demonstration, grew stormy first, then stern, as she once believed his friend would have done. She forgot that Moor's pain was the sharper, his wound the deeper, for the patient hope cherished so long; the knowledge that he never had been, never could be loved as he loved; the sense of wrong that could not but burn even in the meekest heart at such a late discovery, such an entire loss.[233]
Cold and quiet, he stood looking at her with a strange expression, as if trying to grasp the truth and see in her not his wife but Warwick's lover. Weighed down by old fears, now intensified by deep regret, she could only look up at him, feeling that her husband had turned into her judge. Yet, as she gazed at him, she felt a fleeting wonder at the surprising change in character of the two people she held so close. Strong-hearted Warwick wept like a child but accepted his disappointment without complaint and faced it bravely. Moor, from whom she would have expected such an emotional display, became stormy first, then stern, just as she once thought his friend would have done. She forgot that Moor's pain was sharper, his wound deeper, because of the patient hope he had clung to for so long; the knowledge that he had never been, and never could be, loved as he loved; the sense of wrong that would surely burn even in the most gentle heart at such a late revelation, such a complete loss.[233]
Sylvia spoke first, not audibly, but with a little gesture of supplication, a glance of sorrowful submission. He answered both, not by lamentation or reproach, but by just enough of his accustomed tenderness in touch and tone to make her tears break forth, as he placed her in the ancient chair so often occupied together, took the one opposite, and sweeping a clear space on the table between them, looked across it with the air of a man bent on seeing his way and following it at any cost.
Sylvia spoke first, not out loud, but with a small gesture of pleading, a look of sad acceptance. He responded to both her unspoken plea and her sad eyes, not with complaints or blame, but with just enough of his usual tenderness in his touch and tone to make her tears flow as he set her down in the old chair they often shared, took the seat across from her, and cleared a space on the table between them. He looked across it with the determination of a man focused on finding his path and following it no matter what.
"Now Sylvia, I can listen as I should."
"Now Sylvia, I can listen like I’m supposed to."
"Oh, Geoffrey, what can I say?"
"Oh, Geoffrey, what am I supposed to say?"
"Repeat all you have already told me. I only gathered one fact then, now I want the circumstances, for I find this confession difficult of belief."
"Repeat everything you just told me. I only picked up one fact before, but now I want the details because I find this confession hard to believe."
Perhaps no sterner expiation could have been required of her than to sit there, face to face, eye to eye, and tell again that little history of thwarted love and fruitless endeavor. Excitement had given her courage for the first confession, now it was torture to carefully repeat what had poured freely from her lips before. But she did it, glad to prove her penitence by any test he might apply. Tears often blinded her, uncontrollable emotion often arrested her; and more than once she turned on him a beseeching look, which asked as plainly as words, "Must I go on?"
Maybe no harsher punishment could have been demanded of her than to sit there, face to face, eye to eye, and recount that little story of unfulfilled love and wasted effort again. The thrill had given her the bravery for the first confession, but now it was torture to carefully repeat what had flowed so easily from her lips before. But she did it, eager to show her remorse through any test he might impose. Tears often blurred her vision, uncontrollable emotions frequently stopped her; and more than once she gave him a pleading look that clearly asked, "Do I have to keep going?"
Intent on learning all, Moor was unconscious of the trial he imposed, unaware that the change in himself was the keenest reproach he could have made, and still with a persistency as gentle as inflexible, he pursued his purpose to the end. When great drops rolled down her cheeks he dried them silently; when she paused, he waited till she calmed herself; and when she spoke he listened with few interruptions but a question now and then. Occasionally a[234] sudden flush of passionate pain swept across his face, as some phrase, implying rather than expressing Warwick's love or Sylvia's longing, escaped the narrator's lips, and when she described their parting on that very spot, his eye went from her to the hearth her words seemed to make desolate, with a glance she never could forget. But when the last question was answered, the last appeal for pardon brokenly uttered, nothing but the pale pride remained; and his voice was cold and quiet as his mien.
Determined to learn everything, Moor was unaware of the burden he placed on her, not realizing that the change in himself was the most painful reminder he could have offered. Yet, with a persistence that was gentle yet unyielding, he remained focused on his goal until the very end. When large tears rolled down her cheeks, he silently wiped them away; when she paused, he waited patiently for her to collect herself; and when she spoke, he listened with few interruptions, asking a question every now and then. Occasionally, a sudden rush of intense pain crossed his face as some phrase, hinting at Warwick's love or Sylvia's longing, slipped from the narrator's mouth. When she described their farewell at that very spot, his gaze shifted from her to the hearth, which her words made feel so empty—a look she could never forget. But once the last question was answered and the final plea for forgiveness was shakily expressed, all that remained was pale pride; his voice was as cold and calm as his demeanor.
"Yes, it is this which has baffled and kept me groping in the dark so long, for I wholly trusted what I wholly loved."
"Yes, this is what has confused me and left me struggling in the dark for so long, because I completely trusted what I completely loved."
"Alas, it was that very confidence that made my task seem so necessary and so hard. How often I longed to go to you with my great trouble as I used to do with lesser ones. But here you would suffer more than I; and having done the wrong, it was for me to pay the penalty. So like many another weak yet willing soul, I tried to keep you happy at all costs."
"Sadly, it was that same confidence that made my job feel so important and so difficult. How often I wished I could come to you with my big problem like I did with the smaller ones. But in this case, you would suffer more than I would; and since I was the one who messed up, it was my responsibility to face the consequences. So, like many other weak but willing souls, I tried to keep you happy no matter what."
"One frank word before I married you would have spared us this. Could you not foresee the end and dare to speak it, Sylvia?"
"One honest word before I married you would have saved us from this. Couldn’t you see the ending and have the courage to say it, Sylvia?"
"I see it now, I did not then, else I would have spoken as freely as I speak to-night. I thought I had outlived my love for Adam; it seemed kind to spare you a knowledge that would disturb your friendship, so though I told the truth, I did not tell it all. I thought temptations came from without; I could withstand such, and I did, even when it wore Adam's shape. This temptation came so suddenly, seemed so harmless, generous and just, that I yielded to it unconscious that it was one. Surely I deceived myself as cruelly as I did you, and God knows I have tried to atone for it when time taught me my fatal error."[235]
"I see it clearly now, but I didn’t back then; otherwise, I would have spoken as openly as I do tonight. I thought I had moved past my love for Adam; it felt kind to keep from you something that would disrupt your friendship. So, while I told part of the truth, I didn’t share everything. I believed temptations came from the outside; I could resist those, and I did, even when they took the form of Adam. This temptation came on so suddenly, seemed so harmless, generous, and fair, that I gave in, not even realizing it was a temptation. I certainly deceived myself as much as I deceived you, and God knows I have tried to make up for it once I learned my terrible mistake."[235]
"Poor child, it was too soon for you to play the perilous game of hearts. I should have known it, and left you to the safe and simple joys of girlhood. Forgive me that I have kept you a prisoner so long; take off the fetter I put on, and go, Sylvia."
"Poor child, it was too early for you to be playing the dangerous game of love. I should have realized it and let you enjoy the safe and simple pleasures of being young. I’m sorry I’ve kept you trapped for so long; remove the chains I placed on you, and go, Sylvia."
"No, do not put me from you yet; do not think that I can hurt you so, and then be glad to leave you suffering alone. Look like your kind self if you can; talk to me as you used to; let me show you my heart and you will see how large a place you fill in it. Let me begin again, for now the secret is told there is no fear to keep out love; and I can give my whole strength to learning the lesson you have tried so patiently to teach."
"No, please don’t push me away just yet; don’t think I could hurt you like that and then be happy to leave you in pain all by yourself. Try to show me your kind self if you can; talk to me like you used to; let me open my heart to you and you’ll see how big a part you play in it. Let me start over, because now that the secret is out, there’s no fear stopping love; and I can fully commit to learning the lesson you’ve tried so patiently to teach."
"You cannot, Sylvia. We are as much divorced as if judge and jury had decided the righteous but hard separation for us. You can never be a wife to me with an unconquerable affection in your heart; I can never be your husband while the shadow of a fear remains. I will have all or nothing."
"You can't, Sylvia. We’re as divorced as if a judge and jury had decided our tough separation for us. You can never be a wife to me with this unshakeable love in your heart; I can never be your husband as long as there’s even a hint of fear. I want it all or nothing."
"Adam foretold this. He knew you best, and I should have followed the brave counsel he gave me long ago. Oh, if he were only here to help us now!"
"Adam predicted this. He understood you better than anyone, and I should have listened to the wise advice he gave me a long time ago. Oh, if only he were here to help us now!"
The desire broke from Sylvia's lips involuntarily as she turned for strength to the strong soul that loved her. But it was like wind to smouldering fire; a pang of jealousy wrung Moor's heart, and he spoke out with a flash of the eye that startled Sylvia more than the rapid change of voice and manner.
The desire burst from Sylvia's lips without her realizing it as she looked for strength from the strong soul that loved her. But it was like wind to smoldering fire; a pang of jealousy twisted Moor's heart, and he spoke with a flash in his eye that shocked Sylvia more than the sudden change in his voice and demeanor.
"Hush! Say anything of yourself or me, and I can bear it, but spare me the sound of Adam's name to-night. A man's nature is not forgiving like a woman's, and the best of us harbor impulses you know nothing of. If I am[236] to lose wife, friend, and home, for God's sake leave me my self-respect."
"Hush! You can say anything about yourself or me, and I can handle it, but please keep Adam's name out of this conversation tonight. A man's nature isn't as forgiving as a woman's, and even the best of us have urges you know nothing about. If I'm[236] about to lose my wife, my friend, and my home, for God's sake, let me keep my self-respect."
All the coldness and pride passed from Moor's face as the climax of his sorrow came; with an impetuous gesture he threw his arms across the table, and laid down his head in a paroxysm of tearless suffering such as men only know.
All the coldness and pride disappeared from Moor's face as the peak of his sorrow hit him; with a sudden movement, he threw his arms across the table and laid his head down in a fit of tearless pain that only men truly understand.
How Sylvia longed to speak! But what consolation could the tenderest words supply? She searched for some alleviating suggestion, some happier hope; none came. Her eye turned imploringly to the pictured Fates above her as if imploring them to aid her. But they looked back at her inexorably dumb, and instinctively her thought passed beyond them to the Ruler of all fates, asking the help which never is refused. No words embodied her appeal, no sound expressed it, only a voiceless cry from the depths of a contrite spirit, owning its weakness, making known its want. She prayed for submission, but her deeper need was seen, and when she asked for patience to endure, Heaven sent her power to act, and out of this sharp trial brought her a better strength and clearer knowledge of herself than years of smoother experience could have bestowed. A sense of security, of stability, came to her as that entire reliance assured her by its all-sustaining power that she had found what she most needed to make life clear to her and duty sweet. With her face in her hands, she sat, forgetful that she was not alone, as in that brief but precious moment she felt the exceeding comfort of a childlike faith in the one Friend who, when we are deserted by all, even by ourselves, puts forth His hand and gathers us tenderly to Himself.
How Sylvia wished she could speak! But what comfort could the kindest words offer? She looked for some comforting suggestion, some happier hope; none came. Her eyes turned pleadingly to the painted Fates above her, as if asking them for help. But they stared back at her in silence, and instinctively her thoughts drifted beyond them to the Ruler of all fates, seeking the help that is always given. No words captured her plea, no sound expressed it, only a silent cry from deep within a remorseful spirit, acknowledging its weakness and revealing its need. She prayed for acceptance, but her deeper need was clear, and when she asked for patience to endure, Heaven granted her the strength to act, emerging from this fierce trial with a greater strength and clearer understanding of herself than years of easier experiences could have provided. A sense of security, of stability, washed over her as that total reliance assured her, through its all-sustaining power, that she had found what she truly needed to make life clear and duty fulfilling. With her face in her hands, she sat, oblivious to the fact that she was not alone, as in that brief but precious moment she felt the incredible comfort of a childlike faith in the one Friend who, when everyone else leaves us—even ourselves—extends His hand and gently gathers us to Him.
Her husband's voice recalled her, and looking up she showed him such an earnest, patient countenance, it touched him like an unconscious rebuke. The first tears she had[237] seen rose to his eyes, and all the old tenderness came back into his voice, softening the dismissal which had been more coldly begun.
Her husband's voice brought her back to reality, and when she looked up, her sincere and patient expression moved him deeply, almost like a silent reprimand. The first tears she had seen appeared in his eyes, and all the old affection returned to his voice, making the earlier coldness of his dismissal feel softer.
"Dear, silence and rest are best for both of us to-night. We cannot treat this trouble as we should till we are calmer; then we will take counsel how soonest to end what never should have been begun. Forgive me, pray for me, and in sleep forget me for a little while."
"Dear, silence and rest are the best for both of us tonight. We can't handle this problem as we should until we’re calmer; then we’ll figure out how to quickly end what should have never been started. Forgive me, pray for me, and for now, forget me in your sleep for a little while."
He held the door for her, but as she passed Sylvia lifted her face for the good night caress without which she had never left him since she became his wife. She did not speak, but her eye humbly besought this token of forgiveness; nor was it denied. Moor laid his hand upon her lips, saying, "these are Adam's now," and kissed her on the forehead.
He held the door for her, but as she walked by, Sylvia looked up for the goodnight kiss she had always given him since they got married. She didn’t say anything, but her gaze quietly asked for this sign of forgiveness; and it was granted. Moor placed his hand over her lips, saying, "these belong to Adam now," and kissed her on the forehead.
Such a little thing: but it overcame Sylvia with the sorrowful certainty of the loss which had befallen both, and she crept away, feeling herself an exile from the heart and home whose happy mistress she could never be again.
Such a small thing: but it hit Sylvia with the heavy realization of the loss they both experienced, and she quietly slipped away, feeling like a stranger in the heart and home where she could never again be the joyful mistress.
Moor watched the little figure going upward, and weeping softly as it went, as if he echoed the sad "never any more," which those tears expressed, and when it vanished with a backward look, shut himself in alone with his great sorrow.
Moor watched the small figure climb up, quietly crying as it ascended, almost as if he was mirroring the sorrowful "never again" that those tears conveyed. And when it disappeared with one last glance, he shut himself in, alone with his deep sadness.
CHAPTER XVIII.
WHAT NEXT?
Sylvia laid her head down on her pillow, believing that[238] this night would be the longest, saddest she had ever known. But before she had time to sigh for sleep it wrapt her in its comfortable arms, and held her till day broke. Sunshine streamed across the room, and early birds piped on the budding boughs that swayed before the window. But no morning smile saluted her, no morning flower awaited her, and nothing but a little note lay on the unpressed pillow at her side.
Sylvia rested her head on her pillow, convinced that[238] this night would be the longest and saddest she had ever experienced. But before she could even let out a sigh for sleep, it wrapped her in its comforting embrace and held her until dawn. Sunshine poured into the room, and early birds chirped from the budding branches swaying outside the window. But no morning smile greeted her, no morning flower awaited her, and all that lay on the wrinkled pillow beside her was a small note.
"Sylvia, I have gone away to Faith, because this proud, resentful spirit of mine must be subdued before I meet you. I leave that behind me which will speak to you more kindly, calmly than I can now, and show you that my effort has been equal to my failure. There is nothing for me to do but submit; manfully if I must, meekly if I can; and this short exile will prepare me for the longer one to come. Take counsel with those nearer and dearer to you than myself, and secure the happiness which I have so ignorantly delayed, but cannot wilfully destroy. God be with you, and through all that is and is to come, remember that you remain beloved forever in the heart of Geoffrey Moor."
"Sylvia, I’ve gone away to Faith because this proud, resentful part of me needs to be tamed before I see you. I’m leaving behind what will talk to you more gently and calmly than I can right now and show you that my effort matches my failure. I have no choice but to submit; bravely if I must, gently if I can; and this short time apart will prepare me for the longer separation that’s ahead. Talk to those who are closer and more important to you than I am, and ensure the happiness that I’ve so thoughtlessly delayed, but can’t intentionally ruin. May God be with you, and through everything that is and is to come, remember that you will always be cherished in the heart of Geoffrey Moor."
Sylvia had known many sad uprisings, but never a sadder one than this, and the hours that followed aged her more than[239] any year had done. All day she wandered aimlessly to and fro, for the inward conflict would not let her rest. The house seemed home no longer when its presiding genius was gone, and everywhere some token of his former presence touched her with its mute reproach.
Sylvia had experienced many heartbreaking revolts, but none as heartbreaking as this one, and the hours that followed aged her more than [239] any year ever had. All day, she wandered back and forth aimlessly, unable to find peace because of the inner turmoil she felt. The house no longer felt like home without its guiding spirit, and everywhere she looked, some reminder of his past presence filled her with silent accusations.
She asked no counsel of her family, for well she knew the outburst of condemnation, incredulity, and grief that would assail her there. They could not help her yet; they would only augment perplexities, weaken convictions, and distract her mind. When she was sure of herself she would tell them, endure their indignation and regret, and steadily execute the new purpose, whatever it should be.
She didn’t seek advice from her family, knowing all too well the backlash of anger, disbelief, and sorrow that would come her way. They couldn’t help her right now; they would only add to her confusion, weaken her resolve, and distract her thoughts. When she was certain of herself, she would talk to them, face their outrage and disappointment, and firmly follow through on her new plans, whatever they may be.
To many it might seem an easy task to break the bond that burdened and assume the tie that blessed. But Sylvia had grown wise in self-knowledge, timorous through self-delusion; therefore the greater the freedom given her the more she hesitated to avail herself of it. The nobler each friend grew as she turned from one to the other, the more impossible seemed the decision, for generous spirit and loving heart contended for the mastery, yet neither won. She knew that Moor had put her from him never to be recalled till some miracle was wrought that should make her truly his. This renunciation showed her how much he had become to her, how entirely she had learned to lean upon him, and how great a boon such perfect love was in itself. Even the prospect of a life with Warwick brought forebodings with its hope. Reason made her listen to many doubts which hitherto passion had suppressed. Would she never tire of his unrest? Could she fill so large a heart and give it power as well as warmth? Might not the two wills clash, the ardent natures inflame one another, the stronger intellect exhaust the weaker, and disappointment come[240] again? And as she asked these questions, conscience, the monitor whom no bribe can tempt, no threat silence, invariably answered "Yes."
To many, it might seem easy to break away from a burdensome relationship and embrace one that brings blessings. But Sylvia had become wise about herself and cautious through self-deception; the more freedom she was given, the more she hesitated to use it. The more admirable each friend became as she switched from one to the other, the more impossible her choice felt, as the generous spirit and loving heart battled for control but neither prevailed. She realized that Moor had pushed her away for good, never to return until some miracle made her truly his. This decision revealed how much Moor meant to her, how completely she had come to rely on him, and how great a gift such perfect love was in itself. Even the idea of a life with Warwick brought anxieties along with hope. Reason made her aware of doubts that passion had previously silenced. Would she never grow tired of his restlessness? Could she truly fill such a big heart and provide both power and warmth? Might their wills clash, their passionate natures ignite one another, the stronger intellect drain the weaker, and disappointment come back again? And as she pondered these questions, her conscience, the advisor who can't be bribed or silenced, always responded "Yes."
But chief among the cares that beset her was one that grew more burdensome with thought. By her own will she had put her liberty into another's keeping; law confirmed the act, gospel sanctioned the vow, and it could only be redeemed by paying the costly price demanded of those who own that they have drawn a blank in the lottery of marriage. Public opinion is a grim ghost that daunts the bravest, and Sylvia knew that trials lay before her from which she would shrink and suffer, as only a woman sensitive and proud as she could shrink and suffer. Once apply this remedy and any tongue would have the power to wound, any eye to insult with pity or contempt, any stranger to criticise or condemn, and she would have no means of redress, no place of refuge, even in that stronghold, Adam's heart.
But the biggest worry weighing on her was one that became more stressful the more she thought about it. By her own choice, she had handed her freedom over to someone else; the law agreed with her decision, and her promise was backed by faith, but she could only get it back by paying the hefty price required of those who admit they've lost in the marriage lottery. Public opinion is a harsh specter that intimidates even the bravest, and Sylvia realized that challenges awaited her that would make her shrink back and suffer, just as a sensitive and proud woman like her could. Once this situation was acknowledged, any person's words could hurt her, any gaze could look at her with pity or disdain, and any stranger could judge or denounce her, leaving her without any way to fight back or find solace, even in that fortress, Adam's heart.
All that dreary day she wrestled with these stubborn facts, but could neither mould nor modify them as she would, and evening found her spent, but not decided. Too excited for sleep, yet too weary for exertion, she turned bedward, hoping that the darkness and the silence of night would bring good counsel, if not rest.
All that gloomy day she struggled with these stubborn facts, but couldn’t shape or change them like she wanted, and by evening she was exhausted, yet still uncertain. Too restless for sleep, but too tired for any effort, she headed to bed, hoping that the darkness and quiet of the night would offer some guidance, if not peace.
Till now she had shunned the library as one shuns the spot where one has suffered most. But as she passed the open door the gloom that reigned within seemed typical of that which had fallen on its absent master, and following the impulse of the moment Sylvia went in to light it with the little glimmer of her lamp. Nothing had been touched, for no hand but her own preserved the order of this room, and all household duties had been neglected on that day.[241] The old chair stood where she had left it, and over its arm was thrown the velvet coat, half dressing-gown, half blouse, that Moor liked to wear at this household trysting-place. Sylvia bent to fold it smoothly as it hung, and feeling that she must solace herself with some touch of tenderness, laid her cheek against the soft garment, whispering "Good night." Something glittered on the cushion of the chair, and looking nearer she found a steel-clasped book, upon the cover of which lay a dead heliotrope, a little key.
Until now, she had avoided the library like one avoids a place that brings back painful memories. But as she walked by the open door, the darkness inside felt just like the sadness that had befallen its absent owner, and on a whim, Sylvia stepped in to brighten it up with the small light from her lamp. Nothing had been disturbed, as only she kept this room in order, and all household chores had been ignored that day.[241] The old chair was exactly where she had left it, and over its arm hung the velvet coat, part dressing-gown and part blouse, that Moor liked to wear during their secret meetings. Sylvia bent down to smooth it out, and feeling the need for some comfort, pressed her cheek against the soft fabric, whispering "Good night." Something sparkled on the chair's cushion, and as she got closer, she discovered a steel-clasped book resting there, with a dead heliotrope and a small key on top of it.
It was Moor's Diary, and now she understood that passage of the note which had been obscure before. "I leave that behind me which will speak to you more kindly, calmly, than I can now, and show you that my effort has been equal to my failure." She had often begged to read it, threatened to pick the lock, and felt the strongest curiosity to learn what was contained in the long entries that he daily made. Her requests had always been answered with the promise of entire possession of the book when the year was out. Now he gave it, though the year was not gone, and many leaves were yet unfilled. He thought she would come to this room first, would see her morning flower laid ready for her, and, sitting in what they called their Refuge, would draw some comfort for herself, some palliation for his innocent offence, from the record so abruptly ended.
It was Moor's Diary, and now she understood the part of the note that had been unclear before. "I leave behind what will speak to you more kindly and calmly than I can now, and show you that my effort has matched my failure." She had often begged to read it, threatened to pick the lock, and felt a strong curiosity to find out what was in the long entries he made every day. Her requests had always been met with the promise of having the whole book when the year was up. Now he gave it to her, even though the year wasn’t over and many pages were still blank. He thought she would come to this room first, see her morning flower laid out for her, and while sitting in what they called their Refuge, find some comfort for herself, some way to ease his innocent offense, from the abruptly ended record.
She took it, went away to her own room, unlocked the short romance of his wedded life, and found her husband's heart laid bare before her.
She took it, went to her own room, unlocked the short story of his married life, and found her husband's heart exposed before her.
It was a strange and solemn thing to look so deeply into the private experience of a fellow-being; to trace the birth and progress of purposes and passions, the motives of action, the secret aspirations, the besetting sins that made up the inner life he had been leading beside her. Moor wrote[242] with an eloquent sincerity, because he had put himself into his book, as if feeling the need of some confidante he had chosen the only one that pardons egotism. Here, too, Sylvia saw her chameleon self, etched with loving care, endowed with all gifts and graces, studied with unflagging zeal, and made the idol of a life.
It was a strange and serious thing to look so deeply into the private experiences of another person; to trace the birth and development of their purposes and passions, the reasons behind their actions, the hidden desires, and the recurring flaws that shaped the inner life they had been living alongside her. Moor wrote[242] with heartfelt sincerity, because he had poured himself into his book, as if needing a confidante he had chosen the only one that forgives self-centeredness. Here, too, Sylvia saw her ever-changing self, depicted with loving attention, filled with all gifts and charms, examined with relentless enthusiasm, and turned into the center of a life.
Often a tuneful spirit seemed to assert itself, and passing from smooth prose to smoother poetry, sonnet, song, or psalm, flowed down the page in cadences stately, sweet, or solemn, filling the reader with delight at the discovery of a gift so genuine, yet so shyly folded up within itself, unconscious that its modesty was the surest token of its worth. More than once Sylvia laid her face into the book, and added her involuntary comment on some poem or passage made pathetic by the present; and more than once paused to wonder, with exceeding wonder, why she could not give such genius and affection its reward. Had she needed any confirmation of the fact so hard to teach herself, this opening of his innermost would have given it. For while she bitterly grieved over the death-blow she had dealt his happy hope, it no longer seemed a possibility to change her stubborn heart, or lessen by a fraction the debt which she sadly felt could only be repaid in friendship's silver, not love's gold.
Often, a musical spirit seemed to come to life, moving from smooth prose to even smoother poetry—sonnets, songs, or psalms—flowing down the page in dignified, sweet, or solemn rhythms, filling the reader with joy at finding a talent so genuine, yet so quietly contained within itself, unaware that its modesty was the strongest sign of its value. More than once, Sylvia buried her face in the book and added her unintentional thoughts on some poem or passage made poignant by the present; and more than once, she paused to wonder, in amazement, why she couldn't reward such genius and affection. If she needed any proof of the hard truth she struggled to accept, this opening of his innermost self would have provided it. For while she felt deep sorrow over the blow she had dealt his hopeful dreams, it no longer seemed possible to change her stubborn heart or lessen by even a little the debt she sadly believed could only be repaid in friendship's silver, not love's gold.
All night she lay there like some pictured Magdalene, purer but as penitent as Correggio's Mary, with the book, the lamp, the melancholy eyes, the golden hair that painters love. All night she read, gathering courage, not consolation, from those pages, for seeing what she was not showed her what she might become; and when she turned the little key upon that story without an end, Sylvia the girl was dead, but Sylvia the woman had begun to live.[243]
All night she lay there like a painted Magdalene, purer but just as repentant as Correggio's Mary, with the book, the lamp, the sad eyes, and the golden hair that artists adore. All night she read, drawing strength, not comfort, from those pages, because seeing what she wasn’t showed her what she could become; and when she locked away that unfinished story, Sylvia the girl was gone, but Sylvia the woman had started to live.[243]
Lying in the rosy hush of dawn, there came to her a sudden memory—
Lying in the soft glow of dawn, a sudden memory washed over her—
"If ever you need help that Geoffrey cannot give, remember cousin Faith."
"If you ever need help that Geoffrey can't provide, just remember cousin Faith."
This was the hour Faith foresaw; Moor had gone to her with his trouble, why not follow, and let this woman, wise, discreet, and gentle, show her what should come next?
This was the moment Faith had predicted; Moor had come to her with his issues, so why not go to her and let this woman, smart, thoughtful, and kind, guide him on what to do next?
The newly risen sun saw Sylvia away upon her journey to Faith's home among the hills. She lived alone, a cheerful, busy, solitary soul, demanding little of others, yet giving freely to whomsoever asked an alms of her.
The newly risen sun watched as Sylvia set off on her journey to Faith's home in the hills. She lived alone, a cheerful, busy, solitary person, asking little from others, yet giving freely to anyone who asked her for help.
Sylvia found the gray cottage nestled in a hollow of the mountain side; a pleasant hermitage, secure and still. Mistress and maid composed the household, but none of the gloom of isolation darkened the sunshine that pervaded it; peace seemed to sit upon its threshold, content to brood beneath its eaves, and the atmosphere of home to make it beautiful.
Sylvia discovered the gray cottage tucked into a dip in the mountainside; a charming retreat, safe and quiet. It was just her and the maid who ran the household, but the loneliness of isolation didn’t cast a shadow on the sunshine that filled it; peace felt like it was resting at the door, happily lingering under the eaves, and the warm feel of home made it lovely.
When some momentous purpose or event absorbs us we break through fears and formalities, act out ourselves forgetful of reserve, and use the plainest phrases to express emotions which need no ornament and little aid from language. Sylvia illustrated this fact, then; for, without hesitation or embarrassment, she entered Miss Dane's door, called no servant to announce her, but went, as if by instinct, straight to the room where Faith sat alone, and with the simplest greeting asked—
When a significant purpose or event grabs our attention, we push past our fears and formalities, truly express ourselves without holding back, and use straightforward words to convey emotions that don’t need embellishment or much help from language. Sylvia showed this perfectly; without any hesitation or awkwardness, she walked into Miss Dane's room, didn’t call for a servant to announce her, and instinctively headed straight to the room where Faith was sitting alone, greeting her simply by asking—
"Is Geoffrey here?"
"Is Geoffrey around?"
"He was an hour ago, and will be an hour hence. I sent him out to rest, for he cannot sleep. I am glad you came to him; he has not learned to do without you yet."
"He was here an hour ago and will be here again in an hour. I sent him out to take a break because he can’t sleep. I’m glad you came to see him; he hasn't learned how to manage without you yet."
With no bustle of surprise or sympathy Faith put away[244] her work, took off the hat and cloak, drew her guest beside her on the couch before the one deep window looking down the valley, and gently chafing the chilly hands in warm ones, said nothing more till Sylvia spoke.
With no flurry of surprise or sympathy, Faith put away[244] her work, took off her hat and coat, pulled her guest beside her on the couch before the large window overlooking the valley, and gently warmed Sylvia's cold hands in hers, saying nothing more until Sylvia spoke.
"He has told you all the wrong I have done him?"
"He’s told you everything I’ve done wrong to him?"
"Yes, and found a little comfort here. Do you need consolation also?"
"Yes, and I found some comfort here. Do you need comfort too?"
"Can you ask? But I need something more, and no one can give it to me so well as you. I want to be set right, to hear things called by their true names, to be taken out of myself and made to see why I am always doing wrong while trying to do well."
"Can you ask? But I need something more, and no one can give it to me as well as you. I want to get it right, to hear things called by their real names, to be taken out of myself and shown why I'm always messing up while trying to do good."
"Your father, sister, or brother are fitter for that task than I. Have you tried them?"
"Your dad, sister, or brother are better suited for that task than I am. Have you asked them?"
"No, and I will not. They love me, but they could not help me; for they would beg me to conceal if I cannot forget, to endure if I cannot conquer, and abide by my mistake at all costs. That is not the help I want. I desire to know the one just thing to be done, and to be made brave enough to do it, though friends lament, gossips clamor, and the heavens fall. I am in earnest now. Rate me sharply, drag out my weaknesses, shame my follies, show no mercy to my selfish hopes; and when I can no longer hide from myself put me in the way I should go, and I will follow it though my feet bleed at every step."
"No, and I won’t. They care about me, but they can’t really help; they would just ask me to hide things if I can’t forget, to put up with it if I can’t overcome it, and to stick to my mistake no matter what. That’s not the kind of help I need. I want to know the one thing I should do and to be brave enough to do it, even if my friends are upset, gossipers are talking, and the world falls apart. I’m serious now. Criticize me harshly, expose my weaknesses, shame my foolishness, and don’t hold back on my selfish wishes; and when I can’t hide from myself anymore, point me in the right direction, and I’ll follow it even if my feet hurt with every step."
She was in earnest now, terribly so, but still Faith drew back, though her compassionate face belied her hesitating words.
She was serious now, really serious, but still Faith stepped back, even though her compassionate expression contradicted her unsure words.
"Go to Adam; who wiser or more just than he?"
"Go to Adam; who is wiser or more fair than he?"
"I cannot. He, as well as Geoffrey, loves me too well to decide for me. You stand between them, wise as the one, gentle as the other, and you do not care for me enough[245] to let affection hoodwink reason. Faith, you bade me come; do not cast me off, for if you shut your heart against me I know not where to go."
"I can’t. Both he and Geoffrey care about me too much to make decisions for me. You’re caught between them, as wise as one and as gentle as the other, but you don’t care about me enough[245] to let love cloud your judgment. Honestly, you asked me to come; don’t push me away, because if you close your heart to me, I don’t know where to turn."
Despairing she spoke, disconsolate she looked, and Faith's reluctance vanished. The maternal aspect returned, her voice resumed its warmth, her eye its benignity, and Sylvia was reassured before a word was spoken.
Despairing, she spoke; disheartened, she looked, and Faith's hesitation faded away. The nurturing side of her came back, her voice regained its warmth, her eyes their kindness, and Sylvia felt reassured even before a word was said.
"I do not cast you off, nor shut my heart against you. I only hesitated to assume such responsibility, and shrunk from the task because of compassion, not coldness. Sit here, and tell me all your trouble, Sylvia?"
"I’m not rejecting you or closing my heart. I just hesitated to take on that responsibility and pulled back from the task out of compassion, not indifference. Sit here and tell me all your troubles, Sylvia?"
"That is so kind! It seems quite natural to turn to you as if I had a claim upon you. Let me have, and if you can, love me a little, because I have no mother, and need one very much."
"That’s so nice! It feels totally natural to reach out to you like I have a right to do so. Please, if you can, care for me a little, because I don’t have a mother, and I really need one."
"My child, you shall not need one any more."
"My child, you won't need one anymore."
"I feel that, and am comforted already. Faith, if you were me, and stood where I stand, beloved by two men, either of whom any woman might be proud to call husband, putting self away, to which should you cleave?"
"I feel that, and I'm already comforted. Faith, if you were in my position, loved by two men, either of whom any woman would be proud to call her husband, putting aside your own needs, which one would you choose?"
"To neither."
"To neither option."
Sylvia paled and trembled, as if the oracle she had invoked was an unanswerable voice pronouncing the inevitable. She watched Faith's countenance a moment, groping for her meaning, failed to find it, and whispered below her breath—
Sylvia turned pale and shook, as if the oracle she had called upon was an undeniable voice declaring the unavoidable. She looked at Faith's expression for a moment, trying to grasp her meaning, couldn't find it, and whispered under her breath—
"Can I know why?"
"Can I ask why?"
"Because your husband is, your lover should be your friend and nothing more. You have been hardly taught the lesson many have to learn, that friendship cannot fill love's place, yet should be kept inviolate, and served as an austerer mistress who can make life very beautiful to such as feel her[246] worth and deserve her delights. Adam taught me this, for though Geoffrey took you from him, he still held fast his friend, letting no disappointment sour, no envy alienate, no resentment destroy the perfect friendship years of mutual fidelity have built up between them."
"Since your husband is, your lover should be your friend and nothing more. You haven't quite learned the lesson that many have to grasp, which is that friendship can’t replace love, yet it should be cherished and seen as a stricter guide that can make life very wonderful for those who recognize its value and deserve its joys. Adam taught me this, because even though Geoffrey took you from him, he still held onto his friend, not allowing disappointment to spoil things, envy to create distance, or resentment to ruin the perfect friendship built over years of loyalty between them.[246]"
"Yes!" cried Sylvia, "how I have honored Adam for that steadfastness, and how I have despised myself, because I could not be as wise and faithful in the earlier, safer sentiment I felt for Geoffrey."
"Yes!" shouted Sylvia, "how I've admired Adam for his loyalty, and how I've looked down on myself because I couldn't be as wise and faithful in the earlier, safer feelings I had for Geoffrey."
"Be wise and faithful now; cease to be the wife, but remain the friend; freely give all you can with honesty, not one jot more."
"Be smart and trustworthy now; stop being the wife, but stay the friend; give everything you can with honesty, just not a bit more."
"Never did man possess a truer friend than I will be to him—if he will let me. But, Faith, if I may be that to Geoffrey, may I not be something nearer and dearer to Adam? Would not you dare to hope it, were you me?"
"Never has a man had a truer friend than I will be to him—if he allows me. But honestly, if I can be that to Geoffrey, can't I be something closer and more special to Adam? Wouldn't you hope for that if you were in my shoes?"
"No, Sylvia, never."
"No, Sylvia, never."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"If you were blind, a cripple, or cursed with some incurable infirmity of body, would not you hesitate to bind yourself and your affliction to another?"
"If you were blind, disabled, or stuck with some incurable illness, wouldn't you pause before tying yourself and your struggles to someone else?"
"You know I should not only hesitate, but utterly refuse."
"You know I shouldn't just hesitate, but completely refuse."
"I do know it, therefore I venture to show you why, according to my belief, you should not marry Adam. I cannot tell you as I ought, but only try to show you where to seek the explanation of my seeming harsh advice. There are diseases more subtle and dangerous than any that vex our flesh; diseases that should be as carefully cured if curable, as inexorably prevented from spreading as any malady we dread. A paralyzed will, a morbid mind, a mad temper, a tainted heart, a blind soul, are afflictions to be as[247] much regarded as bodily infirmities. Nay, more, inasmuch as souls are of greater value than perishable flesh. Where this is religiously taught, believed, and practised, marriage becomes in truth a sacrament blessed of God; children thank parents for the gift of life; parents see in children living satisfactions and rewards, not reproaches or retributions doubly heavy to be borne, for the knowledge that where two sinned, many must inevitably suffer."
"I know this, so I’m going to explain why, in my opinion, you shouldn't marry Adam. I can't express it as clearly as I should, but I'll try to guide you on where to find the reason behind my seemingly harsh advice. There are diseases that are subtler and more dangerous than any physical ailments; they should be treated with as much care when possible and prevented with as much urgency as any illness we fear. A weak will, a troubled mind, a bad temper, a corrupted heart, a blinded soul are issues that deserve attention just as much as physical illnesses. In fact, even more so, since souls are more valuable than temporary flesh. Where this understanding is genuinely taught, believed, and practiced, marriage truly becomes a sacred blessing from God; children appreciate their parents for the gift of life; parents see their children as sources of joy and fulfillment, not as burdens or punishments that are doubly hard to endure, knowing that when two people sin, many others will inevitably suffer."
"You try to tell me gently, Faith, but I see that you consider me one of the innocent unfortunates, who have no right to marry till they be healed, perhaps never. I have dimly felt this during the past year, now I know it, and thank God that I have no child to reproach me hereafter, for bequeathing it the mental ills I have not yet outlived."
"You try to tell me gently, Faith, but I see that you think of me as one of the unfortunate innocents who shouldn’t marry until they’re healed, and that might never happen. I’ve had a vague sense of this over the past year, but now I’m sure of it, and I thank God that I don’t have a child to blame me later for passing on the mental struggles I haven’t overcome yet."
"Dear Sylvia, you are an exceptional case in all respects, because an extreme one. The ancient theology of two contending spirits in one body, is strangely exemplified in you, for each rules by turns, and each helps or hinders as moods and circumstances lead. Even in the great event of a woman's life, you were thwarted by conflicting powers; impulse and ignorance, passion and pride, hope and despair. Now you stand at the parting of the ways, looking wistfully along the pleasant one where Adam seems to beckon, while I point down the rugged one where I have walked, and though my heart aches as I do it, counsel you as I would a daughter of my own."
"Dear Sylvia, you are an exceptional case in every way because you’re an extreme one. The old belief in two opposing spirits in one body is oddly represented in you, as each one takes charge at different times, influencing you based on your moods and circumstances. Even during the significant moments in a woman’s life, you faced obstacles from conflicting forces: impulse and ignorance, passion and pride, hope and despair. Now you find yourself at a crossroads, gazing longingly down the appealing path where Adam seems to call you, while I guide you toward the difficult path I’ve traveled. My heart aches as I do this, but I advise you as I would my own daughter."
"I thank you, I will follow you, but my life looks very barren if I must relinquish my desire."
"I appreciate it, I’ll follow you, but my life feels really empty if I have to give up my desires."
"Not as barren as if you possessed your desire, and found in it another misery and mistake. Could you have loved Geoffrey, it might have been safe and well with you; loving Adam, it is neither. Let me show you why. He is[248] an exception like yourself; perhaps that explains your attraction for each other. In him the head rules, in Geoffrey the heart. The one criticises, the other loves mankind. Geoffrey is proud and private in all that lies nearest him, clings to persons, and is faithful as a woman. Adam has only the pride of an intellect which tests all things, and abides by its own insight. He clings to principles; persons are but animated facts or ideas; he seizes, searches, uses them, and when they have no more for him, drops them like the husk, whose kernel he has secured; passing on to find and study other samples without regret, but with unabated zeal. For life to him is perpetual progress, and he obeys the law of his nature as steadily as sun or sea. Is not this so?"
"Not as empty as if you got what you wanted, only to find it brought you more pain and regret. If you could have loved Geoffrey, things might have gone well for you; loving Adam, it is not the case. Let me explain why. He is[248] an exception like you; maybe that’s why you’re drawn to each other. In him, reason leads, while in Geoffrey, it’s all about the heart. One critiques, while the other loves humanity. Geoffrey is proud and reserved in everything that matters most to him, holds on to people, and is as loyal as a woman. Adam has only the pride of his intellect, which tests everything and relies on its own understanding. He clings to principles; people are just lively facts or ideas to him; he engages, examines, and utilizes them, and when they no longer serve him, he discards them like a shell, having harvested its core; moving on to find and explore new examples without regret, yet with relentless enthusiasm. For him, life is all about constant growth, and he follows his nature as steadily as the sun or the sea. Isn’t that true?"
"All true; what more, Faith?"
"All true; what else, Faith?"
"Few women, if wise, would dare to marry this man, noble and love-worthy as he is, till time has tamed and experience developed him. Even then the risk is great, for he demands and unconsciously absorbs into himself the personality of others, making large returns, but of a kind which only those as strong, sagacious, and steadfast as himself can receive and adapt to their individual uses, without being overcome and possessed. That none of us should be, except by the Spirit stronger than man, purer than woman. You feel, though you do not understand this power. You know that his presence excites, yet wearies you; that, while you love, you fear him, and even when you long to be all in all to him, you doubt your ability to make his happiness. Am I not right?"
"Few women, if they're smart, would dare to marry this man, no matter how noble and deserving of love he is, until time has softened his edges and experience has shaped him. Even then, the risk is significant because he demands and unintentionally takes on the personalities of those around him, giving back in return, but in a way that only those as strong, wise, and steady as he is can handle and adapt for their own purposes, without being overwhelmed or consumed. None of us should be, except by a Spirit stronger than man, purer than woman. You sense this power, even if you don’t fully understand it. You know that his presence both excites and drains you; that while you love him, you also fear him, and even when you wish to be everything to him, you question your ability to make him happy. Am I right?"
"I must say, yes."
"I have to say yes."
"Then, it is scarcely necessary for me to tell you that I think this unequal marriage would be but a brief one for[249] you; bright at its beginning, dark at its end. With him you would exhaust yourself in passionate endeavors to follow where he led. He would not know this, you would not confess it, but too late you might both learn that you were too young, too ardent, too frail in all but the might of love, to be his wife. It is like a woodbird mating with an eagle, straining its little wings to scale the sky with him, blinding itself with gazing at the sun, striving to fill and warm the wild eyrie which becomes its home, and perishing in the stern solitude the other loves. Yet, too fond and faithful to regret the safer nest among the grass, the gentler mate it might have had, the summer life and winter flitting to the south for which it was designed."
"Then, I hardly need to tell you that I believe this unequal marriage would be short-lived for[249] you; it would start off bright but end in darkness. With him, you would wear yourself out passionately trying to keep up with him. He wouldn't realize it, and you wouldn't admit it, but too late you both might discover that you were too young, too eager, and too fragile in every way except for the strength of love to be his wife. It's like a small bird trying to mate with an eagle, straining its tiny wings to fly high with him, blinding itself by staring at the sun, working hard to fill and warm the wild nest that becomes its home, and ultimately perishing in the harsh solitude that the eagle loves. Yet, it's too fond and loyal to regret the safer nest in the grass, the gentler partner it could have had, the summer life, and the winter migration south for which it was meant."
"Faith, you frighten me; you seem to see and show me all the dim forebodings I have hidden away within myself, because I could not understand or dared not face them. How have you learned so much? How can you read me so well? and who told you these things of us all?"
"Faith, you scare me; you seem to see and reveal all the dark feelings I've hidden inside myself, because I either couldn’t understand them or was too afraid to confront them. How have you learned so much? How can you read me so well? And who told you these things about all of us?"
"I had an unhappy girlhood in a discordant home; early cares and losses made me old in youth, and taught me to observe how others bore their burdens. Since then solitude has led me to study and reflect upon the question toward which my thoughts inevitably turned. Concerning yourself and your past Geoffrey told me much but Adam more."
"I had an unhappy childhood in a chaotic home; early worries and losses made me feel older than my years and taught me to watch how others managed their struggles. Since then, solitude has driven me to study and think about the questions that my mind keeps returning to. Geoffrey shared a lot about you and your past, but Adam shared even more."
"Have you seen him? Has he been here? When, Faith, when?"
"Have you seen him? Has he been here? When, seriously, when?"
Light and color flashed back into Sylvia's face, and the glad eagerness of her voice was a pleasant sound to hear after the despairing accents gone before. Faith sighed, but answered fully, carefully, while the compassion of her look deepened as she spoke.
Light and color returned to Sylvia's face, and the joyful eagerness in her voice was a welcome sound after the despairing tones that had come before. Faith sighed but answered openly and carefully, her expression full of compassion growing deeper as she spoke.
"I saw him but a week ago, vehement and vigorous as[250] ever. He has come hither often during the winter, has watched you unseen, and brought me news of you which made Geoffrey's disclosure scarcely a surprise. He said you bade him hear of you through me, that he preferred to come, not write, for letters were often false interpreters, but face to face one gets the real thought of one's friend by look, as well as word, and the result is satisfactory."
"I saw him just a week ago, as passionate and energetic as ever. He has come here often during the winter, has watched you without being seen, and brought me news about you that made Geoffrey's revelation hardly surprising. He said you wanted him to find out about you through me, that he preferred to come in person rather than write, because letters can often misinterpret things, but when you meet face to face, you really understand what your friend is thinking by their expression as well as their words, and the outcome is satisfying."
"That is Adam! But what more did he say? How did you advise him? I know he asked counsel of you, as we all have done."
"That's Adam! But what else did he say? How did you advise him? I know he asked for your advice, just like we all have."
"He did, and I gave it as frankly as to you and Geoffrey. He made me understand you, judge you leniently, see in you the virtues you have cherished despite drawbacks such as few have to struggle with. Your father made Adam his confessor during the happy month when you first knew him. I need not tell you how he received and preserved such a trust. He betrayed no confidence, but in speaking of you I saw that his knowledge of the father taught him to understand the daughter. It was well and beautifully done, and did we need anything to endear him to us this trait of character would do it, for it is a rare endowment, the power of overcoming all obstacles of pride, age, and the sad reserve self-condemnation brings us, and making confession a grateful healing."
"He did, and I shared everything as openly as I did with you and Geoffrey. He helped me see you clearly, judge you kindly, and recognize the strengths you’ve held onto despite the challenges few others face. Your father had Adam as his confidant during that joyful month when you first got to know him. I don’t need to remind you how he honored and kept that trust. He didn’t betray any confidence, but when he spoke about you, it was clear that his understanding of your father helped him understand you as well. It was truly well done and beautiful, and if we needed anything to make us appreciate him more, this quality would be it. It’s a rare gift, the ability to overcome all barriers of pride, age, and the heavy restraint that self-blame brings, turning confession into a healing experience."
"I know it; we tell our sorrows to such as Geoffrey, our sins to such as Adam. But, Faith, when you spoke of me, did you say to him what you have been saying to me about my unfitness to be his wife because of inequality, and my unhappy inheritance?"
"I know it; we share our troubles with people like Geoffrey and our wrongdoings with people like Adam. But, Faith, when you talked about me, did you tell him what you've been saying to me about how I'm not fit to be his wife because of our differences and my unfortunate background?"
"Could I do otherwise when he fixed that commanding eye of his upon me asking, 'Is my love as wise as it is [251]warm?' He is one of those who force the hardest truths from us by the simple fact that they can bear it, and would do the same for us. He needed it then, for though instinct was right,—hence his anxious question,—his heart, never so entirely roused as now, made it difficult for him to judge of your relations to one another, and there my woman's insight helped him."
"Could I do anything different when he looked at me with that intense gaze and asked, 'Is my love as wise as it is [251]warm?' He's one of those people who pull the toughest truths out of us simply because they can handle it, and would do the same for us. He needed that insight then, because while his instincts were right—which is why he asked with such concern—his heart, more stirred than ever before, made it hard for him to understand your relationship with each other, and that’s where my intuition as a woman came in."
"What did he do when you told him? I see that you will yet hesitate to tell me. I think you have been preparing me to hear it. Speak out. Though my cheeks whiten and my hands tremble I can bear it, for you shall be the law by which I will abide."
"What did he say when you told him? I can see you're still hesitating to tell me. I think you've been getting me ready to hear this. Just say it. Even though my cheeks turn pale and my hands shake, I can handle it because you will be the standard I follow."
"You shall be a law to yourself, my brave Sylvia. Put your hands in mine and hold fast to the friend who loves and honors you for this. I will tell you what Adam did and said. He sat in deep thought many minutes; but with him to see is to do, and soon he turned to me with the courageous expression which in him signifies that the fight is fought, the victory won. 'It is necessary to be just, it is not necessary to be happy. I shall never marry Sylvia, even if I may,'—and with that paraphrase of words, whose meaning seemed to fit his need, he went away. I think he will not come again either to me—or you."
"You need to be your own guide, my brave Sylvia. Take my hands and hold tight to the friend who loves and respects you for this. I will share what Adam did and said. He sat in deep thought for several minutes; for him, seeing equals doing, and soon he turned to me with that brave look he has, which means he’s ready for the fight and has already won. 'It’s important to be fair, but it’s not essential to be happy. I will never marry Sylvia, even if I can,'—and with that twist on words that seemed to fit his situation, he left. I don’t think he will return to either me or you."
How still the room grew as Faith's reluctant lips uttered the last words! Sylvia sat motionless looking out into the sunny valley, with eyes that saw nothing but the image of that beloved friend leaving her perhaps forever. Well she knew that with this man to see was to do, and with a woeful sense of desolation falling cold upon her heart, she felt that there was nothing more to hope for but a brave submission like his own. Yet in that pause there came a feeling of relief after the first despair. The power of choice was no longer left her, and the help she needed was bestowed by[252] one who could decide against himself, inspired by a sentiment which curbed a strong man's love of power, and made it subject to a just man's love of right. Great examples never lose their virtue; what Pompey was to Warwick that Warwick became to Sylvia, and in the moment of supremest sorrow she felt the fire of a noble emulation kindling within her from the spark he left behind.
How quiet the room became as Faith's hesitant lips spoke the final words! Sylvia sat still, gazing out at the sunny valley, with eyes that saw nothing but the image of her beloved friend leaving her, possibly forever. She understood well that to see this man was to act, and with a heavy feeling of desolation settling coldly on her heart, she realized there was nothing left to hope for except a brave acceptance like his. Yet in that moment of silence, she felt a sense of relief after the initial despair. The power of choice was no longer hers, and the help she needed came from someone who could defer his own decisions, driven by a feeling that tempered a strong man's desire for power and made it subject to a just man's commitment to what is right. Great examples never lose their significance; what Pompey was to Warwick that Warwick became to Sylvia, and in her moment of deepest sorrow, she felt the fire of noble inspiration igniting within her from the spark he left behind.
"Faith, what comes next?"
"Faith, what's next?"
"This," and she was gathered close while Faith confessed how hard her task had been by letting tears fall fast upon the head which seemed to have found its proper resting-place, as if despite her courage and her wisdom the woman's heart was half broken with its pity. Better than any words was the motherly embrace, the silent shower, the blessed balm of sympathy which soothed the wounds it could not heal. Leaning against each other the two hearts talked together in the silence, feeling the beauty of the tie kind Nature weaves between the hearts that should be knit. Faith often turned her lips to Sylvia's forehead, brushed back her hair with a lingering touch, and drew her nearer as if it was very pleasant to see and feel the little creature in her arms. Sylvia lay there, tearless and tranquil; thinking thoughts for which she had no words, and trying to prepare herself for the life to come, a life that now looked very desolate. Her eye still rested on the valley where the river flowed, the elms waved their budding boughs in the bland air, and the meadows wore their earliest tinge of green. But she was not conscious of these things till the sight of a solitary figure coming slowly up the hill recalled her to the present and the duties it still held for her.
"This," she said, holding Faith close while she shared how tough her experience had been, letting tears fall quickly onto the head that seemed to have found its right place, as if despite her strength and wisdom, the woman's heart was half broken with compassion. Better than any words was the motherly embrace, the quiet tears, the precious balm of sympathy that eased the wounds it couldn't heal. Leaning on each other, the two hearts communicated in the silence, appreciating the beauty of the bond that kind Nature creates between hearts that should be connected. Faith often pressed her lips to Sylvia's forehead, pushed her hair back with a gentle touch, and pulled her closer as if it was very comforting to hold the little one in her arms. Sylvia lay there, without tears and peaceful; thinking thoughts she couldn’t express and trying to prepare herself for the life ahead, a life that now seemed very bleak. Her gaze still rested on the valley where the river flowed, the elms stirred their budding branches in the gentle breeze, and the meadows displayed their first hints of green. But she didn’t notice these things until a lone figure slowly made its way up the hill, bringing her back to the present and the responsibilities it still required of her.
"Here is Geoffrey! How wearily he walks,—how changed and old he looks,—oh, why was I born to be a curse to all who love me!"
"Here comes Geoffrey! Look at how tired he walks—how different and aged he appears—oh, why was I born to bring misery to everyone who loves me!"
"Hush, Sylvia, say anything but that, because it casts reproach upon your father. Your life is but just begun; make it a blessing, not a curse, as all of us have power to do; and remember that for every affliction there are two helpers, who can heal or end the heaviest we know—Time and Death. The first we may invoke and wait for; the last God alone can send when it is better not to live."
"Hush, Sylvia, don't say that, because it puts shame on your father. Your life has just started; make it a blessing, not a curse, as we all have the ability to do; and remember that for every hardship, there are two allies that can help heal or end the worst we experience—Time and Death. We can call on the first and wait for it; the last is something only God can send when living becomes too difficult."
"I will try to be patient. Will you meet and tell Geoffrey what has passed? I have no strength left but for passive endurance."
"I'll try to be patient. Will you meet and tell Geoffrey what happened? I have no strength left except for just getting through it."
Faith went; Sylvia heard the murmur of earnest conversation; then steps came rapidly along the hall, and Moor was in the room. She rose involuntarily, but for a moment neither spoke, for never had they met as now. Each regarded the other as if a year had rolled between them since they parted, and each saw in the other the changes that one day had wrought. Neither the fire of resentment nor the frost of pride now rendered Moor's face stormy or stern. Anxious and worn it was, with newly graven lines upon the forehead and melancholy curves about the mouth, but the peace of a conquered spirit touched it with a pale serenity, and some perennial hope shone in the glance he bent upon his wife. For the first time in her life Sylvia was truly beautiful,—not physically, for never had she looked more weak and wan, but spiritually, as the inward change made itself manifest in an indescribable expression of meekness and of strength. With suffering came submission, with repentance came regeneration, and the power of the woman yet to be, touched with beauty the pathos of the woman now passing through the fire.[254]
Faith left; Sylvia heard the soft sound of serious conversation; then footsteps hurried down the hall, and Moor entered the room. She stood up instinctively, but for a moment, neither spoke, for they had never met like this before. Each looked at the other as if a year had passed since they last saw each other, recognizing the changes that just one day had brought. The anger and pride that once clouded Moor's face were gone. It now appeared anxious and drained, with new lines etched on his forehead and sad curves around his mouth, but the calm of a spirit that had been subdued gave it a gentle serenity, and a flicker of enduring hope shone in the look he directed toward his wife. For the first time in her life, Sylvia was genuinely beautiful—not in a physical sense, as she had never looked more frail and pale, but spiritually, as the inner transformation showed itself in an indescribable expression of humility and strength. With pain came acceptance, with regret came renewal, and the strength of the woman she would become added a touch of beauty to the heartbreak of the woman currently enduring her trials.[254]
"Faith has told you what has passed between us, and you know that my loss is a double one," she said. "Let me add that I deserve it, that I clearly see my mistakes, will amend such as I can, bear the consequences of such as are past help, try to profit by all, and make no new ones. I cannot be your wife, I ought not to be Adam's; but I may be myself, may live my life alone, and being friends with both wrong neither. This is my decision; in it I believe, by it I will abide, and if it be a just one God will not let me fail."
"Faith has told you what happened between us, and you know that I've lost double," she said. "Let me add that I deserve this, that I clearly see my mistakes, will correct what I can, face the consequences of what can't be fixed, try to learn from it all, and not make any new ones. I can't be your wife, and I shouldn't be Adam's; but I can be myself, live my life alone, and being friends with both doesn't hurt anyone. This is my decision; I believe in it, I will stick to it, and if it's the right choice, God won't let me fail."
"I submit, Sylvia; I can still hope and wait."
"I submit, Sylvia; I can still hope and wait."
So humbly he said it, so heartily he meant it, she felt that his love was as indomitable as Warwick's will, and the wish that it were right and possible to accept and reward it woke with all its old intensity. It was not possible; and though her heart grew heavier within her, Sylvia answered steadily—
So humbly he said it, so sincerely he meant it, she felt that his love was as strong as Warwick's will, and the desire to accept and appreciate it came back with all its original intensity. It was not possible; and though her heart grew heavier inside her, Sylvia answered calmly—
"No, Geoffrey, do not hope, do not wait; forgive me and forget me. Go abroad as you proposed; travel far and stay long away. Change your life, and learn to see in me only the friend I once was and still desire to be."
"No, Geoffrey, don’t hope or wait; just forgive me and forget me. Go abroad as you planned; travel far and stay away for a while. Change your life, and remember me only as the friend I used to be and still want to be."
"I will go, will stay till you recall me, but while you live your life alone I shall still hope and wait."
"I'll leave, but I'll stay until you remember me. Even while you live your life alone, I'll continue to hope and wait."
This invincible fidelity, so patient, so persistent, impressed the listener like a prophecy, disturbed her conviction, arrested the words upon her lips and softened them.
This unwavering loyalty, so patient and so persistent, struck the listener like a prophecy, shook her confidence, stopped the words on her lips, and softened them.
"It is not for one so unstable as myself to say, 'I shall never change.' I do not say it, though I heartily believe it, but will leave all to time. Surely I may do this; may let separation gently, gradually convince you or alter me; and as the one return which I can make for all you have given me, let this tie between us remain unbroken for a little[255] longer. Take this poor consolation with you; it is the best that I can offer now. Mine is the knowledge that however I may thwart your life in this world, there is a beautiful eternity in which you will forget me and be happy."
"It’s not for someone as unstable as I am to say, 'I will never change.' I don't say it, even though I truly believe it, but I'll leave everything up to time. Surely I can do this; I can let distance gently and gradually change you or me; and as the one thing I can give back for everything you’ve done for me, let’s keep this bond between us unbroken for just a little[255] longer. Take this small consolation with you; it’s the best I can offer right now. I know that no matter how much I may disrupt your life in this world, there’s a beautiful eternity where you will forget me and be happy."
She gave him comfort, but he robbed her of her own as he drew her to him, answering with a glance brighter than any smile—
She provided him comfort, but he took away hers as he pulled her close, responding with a look more radiant than any smile—
"Love is immortal, dear, and even in the 'beautiful eternity' I shall still hope and wait."
"Love is eternal, my dear, and even in the 'beautiful forever' I will still hope and wait."
How soon it was all over! the return to separate homes, the disclosures, and the storms; the preparations for the solitary voyage, the last charges and farewells.
How quickly it all came to an end! the return to our own homes, the revelations, and the conflicts; the arrangements for the lonely journey, the final instructions and goodbyes.
Mark would not, and Prue could not, go to see the traveller off; the former being too angry to lend his countenance to what he termed a barbarous banishment, the latter, being half blind with crying, stayed to nurse Jessie, whose soft heart was nearly broken at what seemed to her the most direful affliction under heaven.
Mark wouldn't go, and Prue couldn't go, to say goodbye to the traveler; Mark was too angry to support what he called a cruel banishment, and Prue, half-blind from crying, stayed to take care of Jessie, whose gentle heart was almost shattered by what she saw as the worst tragedy imaginable.
But Sylvia and her father followed Moor till his foot left the soil, and still lingered on the wharf to watch the steamer out of port. An uncongenial place in which to part; carriages rolled up and down, a clamor of voices filled the air, the little steamtug snorted with impatience, and the waves flowed seaward with the ebbing of the tide. But father and daughter saw only one object, heard only one sound, Moor's face as it looked down upon them from the deck, Moor's voice as he sent cheery messages to those left behind. Mr. Yule was endeavoring to reply as cheerily, and Sylvia was gazing with eyes that saw very dimly through their tears, when both were aware of an instantaneous change in the countenance they watched. Something[256] beyond themselves seemed to arrest Moor's eye; a moment he stood intent and motionless, then flushed to the forehead with the dark glow Sylvia remembered well, waved his hand to them and vanished down the cabin stairs.
But Sylvia and her dad followed Moor until he stepped off the land, and they stayed on the wharf to watch the steamer leave the port. It was a tough place to say goodbye; carriages drove back and forth, voices filled the air, the little steamtug puffed with impatience, and the waves rolled out to sea with the outgoing tide. But all father and daughter noticed was Moor's face looking down at them from the deck, and they could only hear his cheerful voice sending messages to those he was leaving behind. Mr. Yule was trying to respond just as cheerfully, and Sylvia was watching with eyes that were blurred by tears, when they both noticed an immediate change in Moor’s expression. Something[256] beyond them seemed to catch his attention; for a moment he stood still and focused, then flushed to the forehead with the deep color Sylvia remembered well, waved goodbye to them, and disappeared down the cabin stairs.
"Papa, what did he see?"
"Dad, what did he see?"
There was no need of any answer; Adam Warwick came striding through the crowd, saw them, paused with both hands out, and a questioning glance as if uncertain of his greeting. With one impulse the hands were taken; Sylvia could not speak, her father could, and did approvingly—
There was no need for an answer; Adam Warwick walked confidently through the crowd, spotted them, stopped with both hands out, and a curious look as if unsure about his greeting. Without thinking, they took his hands; Sylvia couldn't say anything, but her father could, and he did so with approval—
"Welcome, Warwick; you are come to say good by to Geoffrey?"
"Welcome, Warwick; you’ve come to say goodbye to Geoffrey?"
"Rather to you, sir; he needs none, I go with him."
"Actually, it’s up to you, sir; he doesn’t need anyone else, I'm going with him."
"With him!" echoed both hearers.
"With him!" echoed both listeners.
"Ay, that I will. Did you think I would let him go away alone feeling bereaved of wife, and home, and friend?"
"Yeah, I will. Did you think I would just let him leave alone, feeling lost without a wife, a home, and a friend?"
"We should have known you better. But, Warwick, he will shun you; he hid himself just now as you approached; he has tried to forgive, but he cannot so soon forget."
"We should have understood you better. But, Warwick, he will avoid you; he just hid himself when you came near; he has tried to forgive, but he can't forget so quickly."
"All the more need of my helping him to do both. He cannot shun me long with no hiding-place to fly to but the sea, and I will so gently constrain him by the old-time love we bore each other, that he must relent and take me back into his heart again."
"That's even more reason for me to help him do both. He can't avoid me for long with nowhere to escape to but the sea, and I will gently persuade him with the love we once had for each other, so he has to give in and let me back into his heart."
"Oh, Adam! go with him, stay with him, and bring him safely back to me when time has helped us all."
"Oh, Adam! Go with him, stay with him, and bring him safely back to me when the time is right for all of us."
"I shall do it, God willing."
"I'll do it, if God is willing."
Unmindful of all else Warwick bent and took her to him as he gave the promise, seemed to put his whole heart into a single kiss and left her trembling with the stress of his[257] farewell. She saw him cleave his way through the throng, leap the space left by the gangway just withdrawn, and vanish in search of that lost friend. Then she turned her face to her father's shoulder, conscious of nothing but the fact that Warwick had come and gone.
Unaware of everything else, Warwick leaned in and held her close as he made his promise, putting all of his feelings into one kiss that left her shaken by the intensity of his[257] goodbye. She watched him weave through the crowd, jump across the gap left by the recently removed gangway, and disappear in search of that missing friend. Then she rested her face on her father's shoulder, fully aware only that Warwick had come and gone.
A cannon boomed, the crowd cheered, the last cable was flung off, and the steamer glided from her moorings with the surge of water and the waft of wind like some sea-monster eager to be out upon the ocean free again.
A cannon fired, the crowd cheered, the last cable was tossed off, and the steamer smoothly pulled away from the dock with the rush of water and the breeze like a sea creature eager to be free in the ocean once more.
"Look up, Sylvia; she will soon pass from sight."
"Look up, Sylvia; she'll soon disappear from view."
"Are they there?"
"Are they here?"
"No."
"No."
"Then I do not care to see. Look for me, father, and tell me when they come."
"Then I don't want to see. Find me, Dad, and let me know when they arrive."
"They will not come, dear; both have said good by, and we have seen the last of them for many a long day."
"They're not coming back, darling; both of them have said goodbye, and we'll be without them for quite a while."
"They will come! Adam will bring Geoffrey to show me they are friends again. I know it; you shall see it. Lift me to that block and watch the deck with me that we may see them the instant they appear."
"They're coming! Adam is bringing Geoffrey to show me that they’re friends again. I know it; you’ll see. Lift me up to that block and let’s watch the deck together so we can see them the moment they show up."
Up she sprung, eyes clear now, nerves steady, faith strong. Leaning forward so utterly forgetful of herself, she would have fallen into the green water tumbling there below, had not her father held her fast. How slowly the minutes seemed to pass, how rapidly the steamer seemed to glide away, how heavily the sense of loss weighed on her heart as wave after wave rolled between her and her heart's desire.
Up she jumped, her eyes clear now, nerves calm, faith strong. Leaning forward, completely lost in the moment, she would have fallen into the green water rushing below if her father hadn’t held her tightly. How slowly the minutes felt, how quickly the steamer seemed to drift away, how heavily the feeling of loss pressed on her heart as wave after wave rolled between her and what she truly wanted.
"Come down, Sylvia, it is giving yourself useless pain to watch and wait. Come home, my child, and let us comfort one another."
"Come down, Sylvia, it's pointless to put yourself through this pain by watching and waiting. Come home, my child, and let's support each other."
She did not hear him, for as he spoke the steamer swung[258] slowly round to launch itself into the open bay, and with a cry that drew many eyes upon the young figure with its face of pale expectancy, Sylvia saw her hope fulfilled.
She didn't hear him because as he spoke, the steamer slowly turned to head into the open bay. With a shout that attracted many gazes to the young figure with the anxious look on her face, Sylvia saw her hope come true.
"I knew they would come! See, father, see! Geoffrey is smiling as he waves his handkerchief, and Adam's hand is on his shoulder. Answer them! oh, answer them! I can only look."
"I knew they would come! Look, Dad, look! Geoffrey is smiling and waving his handkerchief, and Adam has his hand on his shoulder. Answer them! Oh, answer them! I can only watch."
The old man did answer them enthusiastically, and Sylvia stretched her arms across the widening space as if to bring them back again. Side by side the friends stood now; Moor's eye upon his wife, while from his hand the little flag of peace streamed in the wind. But Warwick's glance was turned upon his friend, and Warwick's hand already seemed to claim the charge he had accepted.
The old man answered them with enthusiasm, and Sylvia reached her arms across the growing distance as if trying to pull them back. Now the friends stood side by side; Moor's gaze was on his wife, while the little flag of peace fluttered in the wind from his hand. But Warwick was looking at his friend, and it was clear that his hand was already ready to take on the duty he had agreed to.
Standing thus they passed from sight, never to come sailing home together as the woman on the shore was praying God to let her see them come.
Standing like that, they disappeared from view, never to return home together as the woman on the shore was praying for God to let her see them come back.
CHAPTER XIX.
SIX MONTHS.
The ensuing half year seemed fuller of duties and events[259] than any Sylvia had ever known. At first she found it very hard to live her life alone; for inward solitude oppressed her, and external trials were not wanting. Only to the few who had a right to know, had the whole trouble been confided. They were discreet from family pride, if from no tenderer feeling; but the curious world outside of that small circle was full of shrewd surmises, of keen eyes for discovering domestic breaches, and shrill tongues for proclaiming them. Warwick escaped suspicion, being so little known, so seldom seen; but for the usual nine days matrons and venerable maids wagged their caps, lifted their hands, and sighed as they sipped their dish of scandal and of tea—
The following six months felt busier and more eventful[259] than anything Sylvia had experienced before. At first, she struggled to live her life alone; the sense of isolation weighed heavily on her, and external challenges piled up. She only shared her troubles with a few trusted individuals who were meant to know. They kept quiet out of family pride, if not for any more caring reason; meanwhile, the outside world buzzed with speculation, eager to spot any cracks in her home life, and didn’t hesitate to gossip. Warwick remained under the radar, being so little known and rarely seen; but the usual local gossipmongers and elderly women shook their heads, raised their eyebrows, and sighed as they savored their cup of tea and the latest rumors—
"Poor young man! I always said how it would be, she was so peculiar. My dear creature, haven't you heard that Mrs. Moor isn't happy with her husband, and that he has gone abroad quite broken-hearted?"
"Poor young man! I always said how it would be, she was so unusual. My dear, haven't you heard that Mrs. Moor isn't happy with her husband, and that he's gone abroad totally heartbroken?"
Sylvia felt this deeply, but received it as her just punishment, and bore herself so meekly that public opinion soon turned a somersault, and the murmur changed to—
Sylvia felt this intensely, but accepted it as her rightful punishment, and carried herself so humbly that public opinion quickly flipped, and the whispers changed to—
"Poor young thing! what could she expect? My dear, I have it from the best authority, that Mr. Moor has made her miserable for a year, and now left her broken-hearted."[260] After that, the gossips took up some newer tragedy, and left Mrs. Moor to mend her heart as best she could, a favor very gratefully received.
"Poor young thing! What did she expect? My dear, I’ve heard from reliable sources that Mr. Moor has made her miserable for a year and has now left her heartbroken."[260] After that, the gossips moved on to some newer drama, leaving Mrs. Moor to heal her heart as best as she could, a favor she appreciated very much.
As Hester Prynne seemed to see some trace of her own sin in every bosom, by the glare of the Scarlet Letter burning on her own; so Sylvia, living in the shadow of a household grief, found herself detecting various phases of her own experience in others. She had joined that sad sisterhood called disappointed women; a larger class than many deem it to be, though there are few of us who have not seen members of it. Unhappy wives; mistaken or forsaken lovers; meek souls, who make life a long penance for the sins of others; gifted creatures kindled into fitful brilliancy by some inward fire that consumes but cannot warm. These are the women who fly to convents, write bitter books, sing songs full of heartbreak, act splendidly the passion they have lost or never won. Who smile, and try to lead brave uncomplaining lives, but whose tragic eyes betray them, whose voices, however sweet or gay, contain an undertone of hopelessness, whose faces sometimes startle one with an expression which haunts the observer long after it is gone.
As Hester Prynne seemed to see some reflection of her own guilt in everyone she met, from the glaring Scarlet Letter branded on her chest; Sylvia, living under the weight of a family tragedy, found herself recognizing different aspects of her own life in others. She had joined that sad sisterhood known as disappointed women; a larger group than many realize, although few of us haven't encountered its members. Unhappy wives, misguided or abandoned lovers, gentle souls who endure life as a long punishment for the mistakes of others; talented individuals ignited into sporadic brilliance by an inner fire that burns but never warms. These are the women who seek refuge in convents, write bitter books, sing songs filled with sorrow, and dramatically portray the love they have lost or never found. They smile and try to live bravely without complaint, but their tragic eyes give them away, their voices, no matter how sweet or cheerful, carry an undertone of despair, and sometimes their faces can startle you with an expression that lingers long after it fades.
Undoubtedly Sylvia would have joined the melancholy chorus, and fallen to lamenting that ever she was born, had she not possessed a purpose that took her out of herself and proved her salvation. Faith's words took root and blossomed. Intent on making her life a blessing, not a reproach to her father, she lived for him entirely. He had taken her back to him, as if the burden of her unhappy past should be upon his shoulders, the expiation of her faults come from him alone. Sylvia understood this now, and nestled to him so gladly, so confidingly, he seemed to[261] have found again the daughter he had lost and be almost content to have her all his own.
Undoubtedly, Sylvia would have joined the sad chorus and lamented being born if she hadn’t had a purpose that pulled her out of herself and saved her. Faith's words took root and flourished. Determined to make her life a blessing, not a burden to her father, she dedicated herself entirely to him. He had welcomed her back, as if the weight of her unhappy past should rest on his shoulders, and the atonement for her mistakes came solely from him. Sylvia understood this now and was drawn to him so happily, so trustingly, that he seemed to have found the daughter he had lost and was almost content to have her all to himself.
How many roofs cover families or friends who live years together, yet never truly know each other; who love, and long and try to meet, yet fail to do so till some unexpected emotion or event performs the work. In the weeks that followed the departure of the friends, Sylvia discovered this and learned to know her father. No one was so much to her as he; no one so fully entered into her thoughts and feelings; for sympathy drew them tenderly together, and sorrow made them equals. As man and woman they talked, as father and daughter they loved; and the beautiful relation became their truest solace and support.
How many roofs shelter families or friends who spend years together but never really understand one another; who care, hope, and try to connect, yet only succeed when some unexpected emotion or event brings them together. In the weeks after her friends left, Sylvia figured this out and got to know her father. He meant more to her than anyone else; no one else truly understood her thoughts and feelings. Sympathy brought them close, and sorrow made them equals. They talked as adults and loved each other as a father and daughter; this beautiful relationship became their greatest comfort and strength.
Miss Yule both rejoiced at and rebelled against this; was generous, yet mortally jealous; made no complaint, but grieved in private, and one fine day amazed her sister by announcing, that, being of no farther use at home, she had decided to be married. Both Mr. Yule and Sylvia had desired this event, but hardly dared to expect it in spite of sundry propitious signs and circumstances.
Miss Yule felt both happy and defiant about this; she was generous, yet deeply jealous; she didn’t complain, but felt sorrow in private, and one day surprised her sister by announcing that, since she had no further purpose at home, she decided to get married. Both Mr. Yule and Sylvia wanted this to happen, but they hardly dared to hope for it despite various encouraging signs and circumstances.
A certain worthy widower had haunted the house of late, evidently on matrimonial thoughts intent. A solid gentleman, both physically and financially speaking; possessed of an ill-kept house, bad servants, and nine neglected children. This prospect, however alarming to others, had great charms for Prue; nor was the Reverend Gamaliel Bliss repugnant to her, being a rubicund, bland personage, much given to fine linen, long dinners, and short sermons. His third spouse had been suddenly translated, and though the years of mourning had not yet expired, things went so hardly with Gamaliel, that he could no longer delay casting his pastoral eyes over the flock which had already given three[262] lambs to his fold, in search of a fourth. None appeared whose meek graces were sufficiently attractive, or whose dowries were sufficiently large. Meantime the nine olive-branches grew wild, the servants revelled, the ministerial digestion suffered, the sacred shirts went buttonless, and their wearer was wellnigh distraught. At this crisis he saw Prudence, and fell into a way of seating himself before the well-endowed spinster, with a large cambric pocket-handkerchief upon his knee, a frequent tear meandering down his florid countenance, and volcanic sighs agitating his capacious waistcoat as he poured his woes into her ear. Prue had been deeply touched by these moist appeals, and was not much surprised when the reverend gentleman went ponderously down upon his knee before her in the good old-fashioned style which frequent use had endeared to him, murmuring with an appropriate quotation and a subterranean sob—
A certain respectable widower had been spending a lot of time at home lately, clearly with thoughts of marriage on his mind. He was a solid guy, both physically and financially; he owned a poorly maintained house, had terrible servants, and nine neglected children. While this situation might have scared others off, it had a certain allure for Prue. The Reverend Gamaliel Bliss didn't seem unappealing to her either; he was a rosy-cheeked, pleasant man who loved fine clothes, long dinners, and brief sermons. His third wife had passed away unexpectedly, and although he hadn't finished mourning, things were so difficult for Gamaliel that he could no longer postpone searching for another partner to join his already established family, which had already seen three children added to his care in search of a fourth. Unfortunately, none of the candidates had a meek disposition that was appealing enough, or a dowry that was large enough. Meanwhile, the nine children ran wild, the servants indulged themselves, the minister's digestion worsened, the sacred shirts went unbuttoned, and he was nearly beside himself with worry. At this moment, he encountered Prudence and developed a habit of positioning himself in front of the well-proportioned spinster, with a large handkerchief on his lap, a constant tear rolling down his red face, and heavy sighs shaking his ample waistcoat as he confided his troubles to her. Prue was genuinely moved by these emotional outpourings and wasn’t too shocked when the reverend gentleman went down on one knee before her in the old-fashioned way he was fond of, murmuring a fitting quote and letting out a soft sob—
"Miss Yule, 'a good wife is a crown to her husband;' be such an one to me, unworthy as I am, and a mother to my bereaved babes, who suffer for a tender woman's care."
"Miss Yule, 'a good wife is a crown to her husband;' be that kind of person to me, unworthy as I am, and a mother to my grieving children, who need a woman's loving touch."
She merely upset her sewing-table with an appropriate start, but speedily recovered, and with a maidenly blush murmured in return—
She just bumped her sewing table with a little start, but quickly got herself together and, with a shy blush, murmured back—
"Dear me, how very unexpected! pray speak to papa,—oh, rise, I beg."
"Wow, this is totally unexpected! Please talk to Dad—oh, get up, I’m begging you."
"Call me Gamaliel, and I obey!" gasped the stout lover, divided between rapture and doubts of his ability to perform the feat alone.
"Call me Gamaliel, and I’ll obey!" gasped the chubby lover, caught between excitement and uncertainty about his ability to do it on his own.
"Gamaliel," sighed Prue, surrendering her hand.
"Gamaliel," sighed Prue, letting go of his hand.
"My Prudence, blessed among women!" responded the blissful Bliss. And having saluted the fair member, allowed it to help him rise; when, after a few decorous endearments,[263] he departed to papa, and the bride elect rushed up to Sylvia with the incoherent announcement—
"My Prudence, the best of all women!" replied the happy Bliss. After greeting the lovely lady, he let her help him up; then, after sharing a few proper affection exchanges, [263] he left for his dad, and the bride-to-be hurried over to Sylvia with the excited announcement—
"My dearest child, I have accepted him! It was such a surprise, though so touchingly done. I was positively mortified; Maria had swept the room so ill, his knees were white with lint, and I'm a very happy woman, bless you, love!"
"My dearest child, I have accepted him! It was such a surprise, though really beautifully done. I was completely embarrassed; Maria had cleaned the room so poorly that his knees were covered in lint, and I'm a very happy woman, bless you, love!"
"Sit down, and tell me all about it," cried her sister. "Don't try to sew, but cry if you like, and let me pet you, for indeed I am rejoiced."
"Sit down and tell me everything," her sister exclaimed. "Don’t worry about sewing; just cry if you want to, and let me comfort you, because I’m really happy."
But Prue preferred to rock violently, and boggle down a seam as the best quietus for her fluttered nerves, while she told her romance, received congratulations, and settled a few objections made by Sylvia, who tried to play the prudent matron.
But Prue preferred to rock aggressively and dive into a seam as the best way to calm her frayed nerves while she shared her story, accepted congratulations, and settled a few objections from Sylvia, who tried to act like the sensible matron.
"I am afraid he is too old for you, my dear."
"I’m afraid he’s too old for you, my dear."
"Just the age; a man should always be ten years older than his wife. A woman of thirty-five is in the prime of life, and if she hasn't arrived at years of discretion then, she never will. Shall I wear pearl-colored silk and a white bonnet, or just a very handsome travelling dress?"
"Just the age; a man should always be ten years older than his wife. A woman of thirty-five is in the prime of her life, and if she hasn't reached maturity by then, she never will. Should I wear pearl-colored silk and a white bonnet, or just a really nice travel dress?"
"Whichever you like. But, Prue, isn't he rather stout, I won't say corpulent?"
"Whichever you prefer. But, Prue, isn't he a bit on the heavy side? I won't call him overweight, though."
"Sylvia, how can you! Because papa is a shadow, you call a fine, manly person like Gam—Mr. Bliss, corpulent. I always said I would not marry an invalid, (Macgregor died of apoplexy last week, I heard, at a small dinner party; fell forward with his head upon the cheese, and expired without a groan,) and where can you find a more robust and healthy man than Mr. Bliss? Not a gray hair, and gout his only complaint. So aristocratic. You know I've loads of fine old flannel, just the thing for him."[264]
"Sylvia, how could you! Just because dad is a shadow, you call a strong, manly guy like Gam—Mr. Bliss, overweight. I always said I would not marry someone who’s sickly. (Macgregor passed away from a stroke last week, I heard, at a small dinner party; he fell forward with his head on the cheese and died without a sound.) Where can you find a more fit and healthy man than Mr. Bliss? Not a gray hair on his head, and gout is his only issue. So classy. You know I have plenty of nice old flannel, just perfect for him."[264]
Sylvia commanded her countenance with difficulty, and went on with her maternal inquiries.
Sylvia struggled to maintain her composure and continued with her motherly questions.
"He is a personable man, and an excellent one, I believe, yet I should rather dread the responsibility of nine small children, if I were you."
"He’s a likable guy, and a great one, I think, but I would definitely be nervous about the responsibility of nine little kids if I were you."
"They are my chief inducement to the match. Just think of the state those dears must be in, with only a young governess, and half a dozen giddy maids to see to them. I long to be among them, and named an early day, because measles and scarlatina are coming round again, and only Fanny, and the twins, Gus and Gam, have had either. I know all their names and ages, dispositions, and characters, and love them like a mother already. He perfectly adores them, and that is very charming in a learned man like Mr. Bliss."
"They are my main motivation for the match. Just think about how those dear kids must be doing with just a young governess and a handful of flighty maids to take care of them. I can't wait to be with them, and I've suggested an early date because measles and scarlet fever are making the rounds again, and only Fanny and the twins, Gus and Gam, have had either. I know all their names and ages, their personalities and traits, and I already love them like a mother. He absolutely adores them, which is very endearing in a learned man like Mr. Bliss."
"If that is your feeling it will all go well I have no doubt. But, Prue,—I don't wish to be unkind, dear,—do you quite like the idea of being the fourth Mrs. Bliss?"
"If that's how you feel, everything will turn out fine, I'm sure. But, Prue—I don't want to be unkind, dear—are you really comfortable with the idea of being the fourth Mrs. Bliss?"
"Bless me, I never thought of that! Poor man, it only shows how much he must need consolation, and proves how good a husband he must have been. No, Sylvia, I don't care a particle. I never knew those estimable ladies, and the memory of them shall not keep me from making Gamaliel happy if I can. What he goes through now is almost beyond belief. My child, just think!—the coachman drinks; the cook has tea-parties whenever she likes, and supports her brother's family out of her perquisites, as she calls her bare-faced thefts; the house maids romp with the indoor man, and have endless followers; three old maids set their caps at him, and that hussy, (I must use a strong expression,) that hussy of a governess makes love to him[265] before the children. It is my duty to marry him; I shall do it, and put an end to this fearful state of things."
"Wow, I never thought of that! Poor guy, it just shows how much he needs support, and how good of a husband he must have been. No, Sylvia, I really don’t care at all. I didn’t know those respectable ladies, and the memory of them won’t stop me from making Gamaliel happy if I can. What he’s dealing with now is almost unbelievable. My child, just think!—the driver drinks; the cook throws tea parties whenever she wants and takes care of her brother's family using what she calls her 'tips' from stealing; the maids mess around with the indoor guy and have endless suitors; three old maids are trying to catch his attention, and that hussy—(I have to say it strongly)—that hussy of a governess is flirting with him in front of the kids. It’s my responsibility to marry him; I’m going to do it and put an end to this awful situation."
Sylvia asked but one more question—
Sylvia asked just one more question—
"Now, seriously, do you love him very much? Will he make you as happy as my dear old girl should be?"
"Now, seriously, do you love him a lot? Will he make you as happy as my dear girl deserves to be?"
Prue dropped her work, and hiding her face on Sylvia's shoulder, answered with a plaintive sniff or two, and much real feeling—
Prue put her work down, buried her face in Sylvia's shoulder, and replied with a few sad sniffles and genuine emotion—
"Yes, my dear, I do. I tried to love him, and I did not fail. I shall be happy, for I shall be busy. I am not needed here any more, and so I am glad to go away into a home of my own, feeling sure that you can fill my place; and Maria knows my ways too well to let things go amiss. Now, kiss me, and smooth my collar, for papa may call me down."
"Yes, my dear, I do. I tried to love him, and I succeeded. I will be happy because I will be busy. I’m not needed here anymore, so I’m glad to leave for my own home, confident that you can take my place; and Maria knows me well enough to keep things in order. Now, kiss me and fix my collar, because Dad might call me downstairs."
The sisters embraced and cried a little, as women usually find it necessary to do at such interesting times; then fell to planning the wedding outfit, and deciding between the "light silk and white bonnet," or the "handsome travelling suit."
The sisters hugged and shed a few tears, as women often feel the need to do during such meaningful moments; then they started planning the wedding outfit, deciding between the "light silk and white bonnet" or the "stylish traveling suit."
Miss Yule made a great sacrifice to the proprieties by relinquishing her desire for a stately wedding, and much to Sylvia's surprise and relief, insisted that, as the family was then situated, it was best to have no stir or parade, but to be married quietly at church and slip unostentatiously out of the old life into the new. Her will was law, and as the elderly bridegroom felt that there was no time to spare, and the measles continued to go about seeking whom they might devour, Prue did not keep him waiting long. "Three weeks is very little time, and nothing will be properly done, for one must have everything new when one is married of course, and mantua-makers are but mortal women (exorbitant in their charges this season, I assure[266] you), so be patient, Gamaliel, and spend the time in teaching my little ones to love me before I come."
Miss Yule made a big sacrifice to maintain propriety by giving up her dream of a grand wedding, and much to Sylvia's surprise and relief, insisted that, given the family's situation, it was better to have no fuss or show. They should just get married quietly in church and smoothly transition from the old life into the new. Her wishes were final, and since the elderly groom felt there was no time to waste, and the measles were still going around, Prue didn’t keep him waiting long. "Three weeks is hardly enough time, and nothing will be done properly, since you need everything new when you get married, of course, and dressmakers are just human (expensive this season, I assure[266] you), so be patient, Gamaliel, and use this time to help my little ones love me before I arrive."
"My dearest creature, I will." And well did the enamored gentleman perform his promise.
"My dearest creature, I will." And the lovestruck gentleman kept his promise well.
Prue kept hers so punctually that she was married with the bastings in her wedding gown and two dozen pocket-handkerchiefs still unhemmed; facts which disturbed her even during the ceremony. A quiet time throughout; and after a sober feast, a tearful farewell, Mrs. Gamaliel Bliss departed, leaving a great void behind and carrying joy to the heart of her spouse, comfort to the souls of the excited nine, destruction to the "High Life Below Stairs," and order, peace, and plenty to the realm over which she was to know a long and prosperous reign.
Prue was so punctual that she got married with the basting still in her wedding dress and two dozen handkerchiefs that weren’t hemmed yet; facts that bothered her even during the ceremony. It was a quiet time overall; and after a solemn feast and a tearful goodbye, Mrs. Gamaliel Bliss left, creating a big emptiness behind while bringing joy to her husband, comfort to the excited nine, chaos to the "High Life Below Stairs," and order, peace, and plenty to the realm where she was set to have a long and successful reign.
Hardly had the excitement of this event subsided when another occurred to keep Sylvia from melancholy and bring an added satisfaction to her lonely days. Across the sea there came to her a little book, bearing her name upon its title-page. Quaintly printed, and bound in some foreign style, plain and unassuming without, but very rich within, for there she found Warwick's Essays, and between each of these one of the poems from Moor's Diary. Far away there in Switzerland they had devised this pleasure for her, and done honor to the woman whom they both loved, by dedicating to her the first fruits of their lives. "Alpen Rosen" was its title, and none could have better suited it in Sylvia's eyes, for to her Warwick was the Alps and Moor the roses. Each had helped the other; Warwick's rugged prose gathered grace from Moor's poetry, and Moor's smoothly flowing lines acquired power from Warwick's prose. Each had given her his best, and very proud was Sylvia of the little book, over which she pored[267] day after day, living on and in it, eagerly collecting all praises, resenting all censures, and thinking it the one perfect volume in the world.
Hardly had the excitement of this event faded when another one came along to keep Sylvia from feeling down and add some joy to her lonely days. From across the sea, she received a little book with her name on the cover. It was quaintly printed and bound in a foreign style, simple and unpretentious on the outside, but very rich on the inside, as it contained Warwick's Essays, with one of Moor's poems in between each essay. Far away in Switzerland, they had created this gift for her and honored the woman they both loved by dedicating to her the first fruits of their lives. The title was "Alpen Rosen," which was perfect in Sylvia's eyes because, to her, Warwick represented the Alps and Moor represented the roses. Each had complemented the other; Warwick's rugged prose gained elegance from Moor's poetry, and Moor's smooth lines gained strength from Warwick's prose. Each had given her their best, and Sylvia was very proud of the little book, which she pored over day after day, fully immersed in it, eagerly soaking up praises, feeling hurt by any criticisms, and believing it was the one perfect book in the world.
Others felt and acknowledged its worth as well, for though fashionable libraries were not besieged by inquiries for it, and no short-lived enthusiasm welcomed it, a place was found for it on many study tables, where real work was done. Innocent girls sang the songs and loved the poet, while thoughtful women, looking deeper, honored the man. Young men received the Essays as brave protests against the evils of the times, and old men felt their faith in honor and honesty revive. The wise saw great promise in it, and the most critical could not deny its beauty and its power.
Others recognized and appreciated its value too, because even though trendy libraries weren't flooded with requests for it and there wasn't any fleeting excitement surrounding it, it still found a spot on many desks where serious work was happening. Innocent girls sang the songs and admired the poet, while thoughtful women, delving deeper, respected the man. Young men viewed the Essays as bold standpoints against the wrongs of the age, and older men felt their belief in honor and integrity renew. The wise saw great potential in it, and even the most discerning couldn't deny its beauty and strength.
Early in autumn arrived a fresh delight; and Jessie's little daughter became peacemaker as well as idol. Mark forgave his enemies, and swore eternal friendship with all mankind the first day of his baby's life; and when his sister brought it to him he took both in his arms, making atonement for many hasty words and hard thoughts by the broken whisper—
Early in autumn, a new joy came; and Jessie's little daughter became both a peacemaker and an idol. Mark forgave his enemies and promised eternal friendship with everyone on the first day of his baby's life. When his sister brought the baby to him, he took them both in his arms, making up for many hasty words and harsh thoughts with the quiet whisper—
"I have two little Sylvias now."
"I have two little Sylvias now."
This wonderful being absorbed both households, from grandpapa to the deposed sovereign Tilly, whom Sylvia called her own, and kept much with her; while Prue threatened to cause a rise in the price of stationery by the daily and copious letters full of warning and advice which she sent, feeling herself a mother in Israel among her tribe of nine, now safely carried through the Red Sea of scarlatina. Happy faces made perpetual sunshine round the little Sylvia, but to none was she so dear a boon as to her young god-mother. Jessie became a trifle jealous of "old Sylvia," as she now called herself, for she almost lived in baby's[268] nursery; hurrying over in time to assist at its morning ablutions, hovering about its crib when it slept, daily discovering beauties invisible even to its mother's eyes, and working early and late on dainty garments, rich in the embroidery which she now thanked Prue for teaching her against her will. The touch of the baby hands seemed to heal her sore heart; the sound of the baby voice, even when most unmusical, had a soothing effect upon her nerves; the tender cares its helplessness demanded absorbed her thoughts, and kept her happy in a new world whose delights she had never known till now.
This amazing person embraced both families, from grandpa to the former queen Tilly, whom Sylvia called her own and spent a lot of time with; meanwhile, Prue threatened to drive up the price of stationery with the daily and lengthy letters packed with warnings and advice she sent, feeling like a mother in Israel among her tribe of nine, now safely through the ordeal of scarlet fever. Happy faces created constant sunshine around little Sylvia, but none cherished her as much as her young godmother. Jessie felt a little jealous of "old Sylvia," as she now referred to herself, because she almost lived in the baby's nursery; rushing over to help with her morning wash, lingering by the crib while she slept, daily noticing charms that even her mother missed, and working tirelessly on delicate clothes, rich in the embroidery that she now thanked Prue for teaching her, despite her initial reluctance. The touch of the baby hands seemed to mend her aching heart; the sound of the baby voice, even when it was off-key, had a calming effect on her nerves; the gentle care that the baby's helplessness required occupied her thoughts and kept her content in a new world of joys she had never experienced until now.
From this time a restful expression replaced the patient hopelessness her face had worn before, and in the lullabys she sang the listeners caught echoes of the cheerful voice they had never thought to hear again. Gay she was not, but serene. Quiet was all she asked; and shunning society seemed happiest to sit at home with baby and its gentle mother, with Mark, now painting as if inspired, or with her father, who relinquished business and devoted himself to her. A pleasant pause seemed to have come after troublous days; a tranquil hush in which she sat waiting for what time should bring her. But as she waited the woman seemed to bloom more beautifully than the girl had done. Light and color revisited her countenance clearer and deeper than of old; fine lines ennobled features faulty in themselves; and the indescribable refinement of a deep inward life made itself manifest in look, speech, and gesture, giving promise of a gracious womanhood.
From this point on, a peaceful expression replaced the previously patient hopelessness that her face had shown, and in the lullabies she sang, her listeners caught echoes of a cheerful voice they never thought they'd hear again. She wasn’t cheerful, but she was serene. All she wanted was quiet; and avoiding socializing, she seemed happiest sitting at home with the baby and its gentle mother, or with Mark, who was now painting as if inspired, or with her father, who had given up work to focus on her. A pleasant pause seemed to settle in after difficult days; a calm silence where she waited for whatever time would bring her. But as she waited, the woman seemed to bloom more beautifully than the girl had before. Light and color returned to her face, clearer and richer than before; fine lines enhanced features that were imperfect; and the indescribable refinement of a deep inner life showed in her look, speech, and gestures, hinting at a gracious womanhood ahead.
Mr. Yule augured well from this repose, and believed the dawning loveliness to be a herald of returning love. He was thinking hopeful thoughts one day as he sat writing to Moor, whose faithful correspondent he had become, when[269] Sylvia came in with one of the few notes she sent her husband while away.
Mr. Yule felt positive about this calm and believed the beautiful morning was a sign of love coming back. One day, as he sat writing to Moor, who he had become a loyal correspondent with, [269] Sylvia came in with one of the rare notes she sent her husband while he was away.
"Just in time. God bless me, child! what is it?"
"Just in time. Thank goodness, kid! What’s going on?"
Well might he exclaim, for in his daughter's face he saw an expression which caused his hope to suddenly become a glad belief. Her lips smiled, though in her eyes there lay a shadow which he could not comprehend, and her answer did not enlighten him as she put her arm about his neck and laid her slip of paper in his hand.
Well might he exclaim, for in his daughter's face he saw an expression that turned his hope into a joyful certainty. Her lips smiled, but there was a shadow in her eyes that he couldn’t understand, and her response didn’t clarify things as she put her arm around his neck and placed her slip of paper in his hand.
"Enclose my note, and send the letter; then, father, we will talk."
"Please include my note and send the letter; then, Dad, we can talk."
CHAPTER XX.
COME.
In a small Italian town not far from Rome, a traveller[270] stood listening to an account of a battle lately fought near by, in which the town had suffered much, yet been forever honored in the eyes of its inhabitants, by having been the headquarters of the Hero of Italy. An inquiry of the traveller's concerning a countryman of whom he was in search, created a sensation at the little inn, and elicited the story of the battle, one incident of which was still the all-absorbing topic with the excited villagers. This was the incident which one of the group related with the dramatic effects of a language composed almost as much of gesture as of words, and an audience as picturesque as could well be conceived.
In a small Italian town not far from Rome, a traveler[270] stood listening to a story about a battle that had recently taken place nearby. The town had endured a lot during the fight, but the locals felt a deep pride because it had been the base for the Hero of Italy. When the traveler asked about a fellow countryman he was searching for, it stirred up a buzz at the little inn and brought up the story of the battle, with one incident still being the hot topic among the excited villagers. One person in the group shared this incident with a flair that combined as much gesture as speech, in front of an audience that was as colorful as anyone could imagine.
While the fight was raging on the distant plain, a troop of marauding Croats dashed into the town, whose defenders, although outnumbered, contested every inch of ground, while slowly driven back toward the convent, the despoiling of which was the object of the attack. This convent was both hospital and refuge, for there were gathered women and children, the sick, the wounded, and the old. To secure the safety of these rather than of the sacred relics, the Italians were bent on holding the town till the reinforcement for which they had sent could come up. It was a[271] question of time, and every moment brought nearer the destruction of the helpless garrison, trembling behind the convent walls. A brutal massacre was in store for them if no help came; and remembering this the red-shirted Garibaldians fought as if they well deserved their sobriquet of "Scarlet Demons."
While the battle raged in the distant fields, a group of marauding Croats stormed into the town. The defenders, despite being outnumbered, fought for every inch of ground as they were gradually pushed back toward the convent, which was the target of the attack. This convent served as both a hospital and a refuge, housing women and children, the sick, the wounded, and the elderly. To ensure the safety of these individuals rather than the sacred relics, the Italians were determined to hold the town until the reinforcements they had summoned could arrive. It was a[271] matter of time, and with each passing moment, the destruction of the defenseless garrison behind the convent walls drew closer. A brutal massacre awaited them if no help arrived; keeping this in mind, the red-shirted Garibaldians fought as if they truly earned their nickname of "Scarlet Demons."
Help did come, not from below, but from above. Suddenly a cannon thundered royally, and down the narrow street rushed a deathful defiance, carrying disorder and dismay to the assailants, joy and wonder to the nearly exhausted defenders. Wonder, for well they knew the gun had stood silent and unmanned since the retreat of the enemy two days before, and this unexpected answer to their prayers seemed Heaven-sent. Those below looked up as they fought, those above looked down as they feared, and midway between all saw that a single man held the gun. A stalwart figure, bareheaded, stern faced, sinewy armed, fitfully seen through clouds of smoke and flashes of fire, working with a silent energy that seemed almost superhuman to the eyes of the superstitious souls, who believed they saw and heard the convent's patron saint proclaiming their salvation with a mighty voice.
Help came, not from below, but from above. Suddenly, a cannon fired with a loud boom, and down the narrow street charged a deadly challenge, bringing chaos and fear to the attackers, and joy and amazement to the nearly exhausted defenders. They were amazed because they knew the cannon had been silent and unmanned since the enemy retreated two days earlier, and this unexpected response to their prayers felt like it was sent from Heaven. Those below looked up as they fought, while those above looked down in fear, and in between, everyone saw that a single man was operating the cannon. A strong figure, bareheaded, with a serious expression and muscular arms, briefly visible through clouds of smoke and bursts of fire, working with a silent determination that seemed almost superhuman to the superstitious onlookers, who believed they saw and heard the convent's patron saint shouting for their salvation with a powerful voice.
This belief inspired the Italians, caused a panic among the Croats, and saved the town. A few rounds turned the scale, the pursued became the pursuers, and when the reinforcement arrived there was little for it to do but join in the rejoicing and salute the brave cannoneer, who proved to be no saint, but a stranger come to watch the battle, and thus opportunely lend his aid.
This belief motivated the Italians, triggered a panic among the Croats, and saved the town. A few shots changed everything, the hunted became the hunters, and when the reinforcements arrived, there was little for them to do but join in the celebration and honor the brave cannon operator, who turned out to be just a stranger there to watch the battle and conveniently offered his help.
Enthusiastic were the demonstrations; vivas, blessings, tears, handkissing, and invocation of all the saints in the calendar, till it was discovered that the unknown gentleman[272] had a bullet in his breast and was in need of instant help. Whereupon the women, clustering about him like bees, bore him away to the wounded ward, where the inmates rose up in their beds to welcome him, and the clamorous crowd were with difficulty persuaded to relinquish him to the priest, the surgeon, and the rest he needed. Nor was this all; the crowning glory of the event to the villagers was the coming of the Chief at nightfall, and the scene about the stranger's bed. Here the narrator glowed with pride, the women in the group began to sob, and the men took off their caps, with black eyes glittering through their tears.
The demonstrations were full of enthusiasm; cheers, blessings, tears, kisses, and calls to all the saints in the calendar, until it was found out that the unknown man[272] had a bullet in his chest and needed immediate help. Then the women gathered around him like bees and carried him to the wounded ward, where the patients sat up in their beds to greet him, and the noisy crowd had to be convinced to let him go to the priest, the surgeon, and the others who could help. But that wasn't all; the highlight of the event for the villagers was the arrival of the Chief at nightfall and the scene around the stranger's bed. Here the narrator beamed with pride, the women in the group started to cry, and the men removed their hats, their dark eyes shining through their tears.
"Excellenza, he who had fought for us like a tempest, an angel of doom, lay there beside my cousin Beppo, who was past help and is now in holy Paradise—Speranza was washing the smoke and powder from him, the wound was easy—death of my soul! may he who gave it die unconfessed! See you, I am there, I watch him, the friend of Excellenza, the great still man who smiled but said no word to us. Then comes the Chief,—silenzio, till I finish!—he comes, they have told him, he stays at the bed, he looks down, the fine eye shines, he takes the hand, he says low—'I thank you,'—he lays his cloak,—the gray cloak we know and love so well—over the wounded breast, and so goes on. We cry out, but what does the friend? Behold! he lifts himself, he lays the cloak upon my Beppo, he says in that so broken way of his—'Comrade, the honor is for you who gave your life for him, I give but a single hour.' Beppo saw, heard, comprehended; thanked him with a glance, and rose up to die crying, 'Viva Italia! Viva Garibaldi!'"
"Excellence, the one who fought for us like a storm, an angel of death, lay beside my cousin Beppo, who was beyond help and is now in holy Paradise—Speranza was cleaning the smoke and gunpowder from him, the wound was manageable—oh, the agony! May the one who caused it die without confession! Look, I am here, I watch him, the friend of Excellence, the calm, great man who smiled but didn’t say a word to us. Then comes the Chief,—silence, until I finish!—he arrives, they have informed him, he stands at the bedside, he looks down, his sharp eye glimmers, he takes the hand, he says quietly—'I thank you,'—he lays his cloak,—the gray cloak we know and cherish so well—over the wounded chest, and then he continues on. We shout, but what does the friend do? Look! He lifts himself, he places the cloak over my Beppo, he says in that broken way of his—'Comrade, the honor is for you who gave your life for him, I give only a single hour.' Beppo saw, heard, understood; thanked him with a glance, and rose to die shouting, 'Long live Italy! Long live Garibaldi!'"

The cry was caught up by all the listeners in a whirlwind of enthusiastic loyalty, and the stranger joined in it, thrilled with an equal love and honor for the Patriot Soldier, whose[273] name upon Italian lips means liberty.
The cry was swept up by all the listeners in a whirlwind of enthusiastic loyalty, and the stranger joined in, thrilled with the same love and respect for the Patriot Soldier, whose[273] name on Italian lips means freedom.
"Where is he now, this friend of mine, so nearly lost, so happily found?"
"Where is he now, this friend of mine, so close to being lost, so happily found?"
A dozen hands pointed to the convent, a dozen brown faces lighted up, and a dozen eager voices poured out directions, messages, and benedictions in a breath. Ordering his carriage to follow presently, the traveller rapidly climbed the steep road, guided by signs he could not well mistake. The convent gate stood open, and he paused for no permission to enter, for looking through it, down the green vista of an orchard path, he saw his friend and sprang to meet him.
A dozen hands pointed to the convent, a dozen brown faces lit up, and a dozen eager voices shouted out directions, messages, and blessings all at once. Telling his driver to follow shortly, the traveler quickly climbed the steep road, guided by unmistakable signs. The convent gate stood open, and he didn't wait for permission to enter; looking through it, down the green path of the orchard, he saw his friend and rushed to meet him.
"Adam!"
"Hey Adam!"
"Geoffrey!"
"Geoffrey!"
"Truant that you are, to desert me for ten days, and only let me find you when you have no need of me."
"How could you just leave me for ten days, only to show up when you don’t need me?"
"I always need you, but am not always needed. I went away because the old restlessness came upon me in that dead city Rome. You were happy there, but I scented war, followed and found it by instinct, and have had enough of it. Look at my hands."
"I always need you, but I'm not always needed. I left because the same old restlessness hit me in that lifeless city, Rome. You were happy there, but I sensed war, tracked it down instinctively, and I’ve had more than my fill of it. Look at my hands."
He laughed as he showed them, still bruised and blackened with the hard usage they had received; nothing else but a paler shade of color from loss of blood, showed that he had passed through any suffering or danger.
He laughed as he showed them, still bruised and blackened from the rough treatment they had endured; the only sign of his suffering or danger was a paler hue from blood loss.
"Brave hands, I honor them for all their grime. Tell me about it, Adam; show me the wound; describe the scene, I want to hear it in calm English."
"Brave hands, I respect them for all their dirt. Tell me about it, Adam; show me the injury; describe what happened, I want to hear it in clear English."
But Warwick was slow to do so being the hero of the tale, and very brief was the reply Moor got.
But Warwick was hesitant to agree since he was the hero of the story, and Moor's response was very short.
"I came to watch, but found work ready for me. It is[274] not clear to me even now what I did, nor how I did it. One of my Berserker rages possessed me I fancy; my nerves and muscles seemed made of steel and gutta percha; the smell of powder intoxicated, and the sense of power was grand. The fire, the smoke, the din were all delicious, and I felt like a giant, as I wielded that great weapon, dealing many deaths with a single pair of hands."
"I came to watch, but instead found myself with work to do. It's[274] still unclear to me what I actually accomplished or how I did it. I think I was overtaken by one of my Berserker rages; my nerves and muscles felt like they were made of steel and rubber; the smell of gunpowder was intoxicating, and the sense of power was incredible. The fire, the smoke, the noise were all thrilling, and I felt like a giant as I wielded that massive weapon, causing many deaths with just a single pair of hands."
"The savage in you got the mastery just then; I've seen it, and have often wondered how you managed to control it so well. Now it has had a holiday and made a hero of you."
"The wild side of you took over for a moment; I've seen it, and I've often wondered how you managed to keep it in check so well. Now it's had a break and turned you into a hero."
"The savage is better out than in, and any man may be a hero if he will. What have you been doing since I left you poring over pictures in a mouldy palace?"
"The wild side is better expressed than hidden, and anyone can be a hero if they choose to be. What have you been up to since I left you staring at pictures in a dusty old palace?"
"You think to slip away from the subject, do you? and after facing death at a cannon's breach expect me to be satisfied with an ordinary greeting? I won't have it; I insist upon asking as many questions as I like, hearing about the wound and seeing if it is doing well. Where is it?"
"You think you can avoid the topic, huh? After facing death at the cannon's mouth, you expect me to be satisfied with just a casual hello? I won't accept that; I’m going to ask as many questions as I want, wanting to know about the injury and checking if it's healing. Where is it?"
Warwick showed it, a little purple spot above his heart. Moor's face grew anxious as he looked, but cleared again as he examined it, for the ball had gone upward and the wholesome flesh was already healing fast.
Warwick showed it, a small purple spot above his heart. Moor’s face turned anxious as he looked, but relaxed again as he examined it, because the bullet had gone upward and the healthy flesh was already healing quickly.
"Too near, Adam, but thank God it was no nearer. A little lower and I might have looked for you in vain."
"That was too close, Adam, but thank God it wasn't any closer. If it had been a little lower, I might have searched for you in vain."
"This heart of mine is a tough organ, bullet-proof, I dare say, though I wear no breastplate."
"This heart of mine is tough, bulletproof, I’d say, even though I don't wear any armor."
"But this!" Involuntarily Moor's eye asked the question his lips did not utter as he touched a worn and faded case hanging on the broad breast before him. Silently Warwick opened it, showing not Sylvia's face but that of an old woman, rudely drawn in sepia; the brown tints bringing out the marked features as no softer hue could have[275] done, and giving to each line a depth of expression that made the serious countenance singularly lifelike and attractive.
"But this!" Moor's eyes involuntarily questioned what his lips didn't say as he touched a worn and faded case hanging on the broad chest in front of him. Silently, Warwick opened it, revealing not Sylvia's face but that of an old woman, crudely drawn in sepia; the brown tones emphasized the distinct features in a way that no softer color could have done, adding a depth of expression to each line that made the serious face surprisingly lifelike and captivating.[275]
Now Moor saw where Warwick got both keen eyes and tender mouth, as well as all the gentler traits that softened his strong character; and felt that no other woman ever had or ever would hold so dear a place as the old mother whose likeness he had drawn and hung where other men wear images of mistress or of wife. With a glance as full of penitence as the other had been of disquiet, Moor laid back the little case, drew bandage and blouse over both wound and picture, and linked his arm in Warwick's as he asked—
Now Moor realized where Warwick got his sharp eyes and soft smile, along with all the gentler traits that softened his strong character. He felt that no other woman ever had or would hold such a special place in his heart as the old mother, whose likeness he had sketched and hung where other men display images of their lovers or wives. With a look as full of regret as the previous one had been filled with worry, Moor closed the small case, covered both the wound and the picture with a bandage and shirt, and linked his arm in Warwick's as he asked—
"Who shot you?"
"Who shot you?"
"How can I tell? I knew nothing of it till that flock of women fell to kissing these dirty hands of mine; then I was conscious of a stinging pain in my shoulder, and a warm stream trickling down my side. I looked to see what was amiss, whereat the good souls set up a shriek, took possession of me, and for half an hour wept and wailed over me in a frenzy of emotion and good-will that kept me merry in spite of the surgeon's probes and the priest's prayers. The appellations showered upon me would have startled even your ears, accustomed to soft words. Were you ever called 'core of my heart,' 'sun of my soul,' or 'cup of gold'?"
"How can I know? I didn’t realize anything until that group of women started kissing my dirty hands; then I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder and a warm trickle running down my side. I looked to see what was wrong, and the kind women let out a scream, took charge of me, and for half an hour cried and wailed over me in a frenzy of emotion and goodwill that kept me cheerful despite the surgeon’s probes and the priest’s prayers. The names they called me would have surprised even you, used to sweet words. Have you ever been called 'the core of my heart,' 'the sun of my soul,' or 'a cup of gold'?"
"Cannonading suits your spirits excellently; I remember your telling me that you had tried and liked it. But there is to be no more of it, I have other plans for you. Before I mention them tell me of the interview with Garibaldi."
"Cannon fire really lifts your spirits; I remember you telling me that you tried it and enjoyed it. But that’s not happening anymore, I have other plans for you. Before I share those, tell me about your meeting with Garibaldi."
"That now is a thing to ask one about; a thing to talk[276] of and take pride in all one's days. I was half asleep and thought myself dreaming till he spoke. A right noble face, Geoffrey—full of thought and power; the look of one born to command others because master of himself. A square strong frame; no decorations, no parade; dressed like his men, yet as much the chief as if he wore a dozen orders on his scarlet shirt."
"That's definitely something worth asking about; something to discuss[276] and take pride in for the rest of your life. I was half asleep and thought I was dreaming until he spoke. A truly noble face, Geoffrey—full of thought and strength; the expression of someone born to lead others because he masters himself. A sturdy, powerful build; no embellishments, no showiness; dressed like his men, yet just as commanding as if he wore a dozen medals on his red shirt."
"Where is the cloak? I want to see and touch it; surely you kept it as a relic?"
"Where’s the cloak? I want to see it and feel it; you definitely kept it as a keepsake, right?"
"Not I. Having seen the man, what do I care for the garment that covered him. I keep the hand shake, the 'Grazia, grazia,' for my share. Poor Beppo lies buried in the hero's cloak."
"Not me. After seeing the man, I don’t care about the clothes that covered him. I hold onto the handshake, the 'Thank you, thank you,' for myself. Poor Beppo is buried under the hero's cloak."
"I grudge it to him, every inch of it, for not having seen the man I do desire the garment. Who but you would have done it?"
"I resent him for it, every bit of it, for not having seen the man I want the clothing from. Who else would have done it?"
Warwick smiled, knowing that his friend was well pleased with him for all his murmuring. They walked in silence till Moor abruptly asked—
Warwick smiled, knowing that his friend was happy with him for all his complaining. They walked in silence until Moor suddenly asked—
"When can you travel, Adam?"
"When can you travel, Adam?"
"I was coming back to you to-morrow."
"I'll be coming back to you tomorrow."
"Are you sure it is safe?"
"Are you sure it's safe?"
"Quite sure; ten days is enough to waste upon a scratch like this."
"Definitely; ten days is too long to waste on a scratch like this."
"Come now, I cannot wait till to-morrow."
"Come on, I can't wait until tomorrow."
"Very good. Can you stop till I get my hat?"
"Great. Can you pause until I grab my hat?"
"You don't ask me why I am in such haste."
"You don't ask me why I'm in such a hurry."
Moor's tone caused Warwick to pause and look at him. Joy, impatience, anxiety, contended with each other in his countenance; and as if unable to tell the cause himself, he put a little paper into the other's hand. Only three words were contained in it, but they caused Warwick's face to[277] kindle with all the joy betrayed in that of his friend, none of the impatience nor anxiety.
Moor's tone made Warwick stop and look at him. Joy, impatience, and anxiety battled for dominance on his face; and as if he couldn't explain it himself, he handed a small piece of paper to the other man. It only had three words on it, but they made Warwick's face light up with the same joy his friend showed, without any of the impatience or anxiety.
"What can I say to show you my content? The months have seemed very long to you, but now comes the reward. The blessed little letter! so like herself; the slender slip, the delicate handwriting, the three happy words,—'Geoffrey, come home.'"
"What can I say to express my happiness? These months must have felt really long for you, but now the reward is here. The lovely little letter! Just like her; the thin page, the elegant handwriting, the three joyful words—'Geoffrey, come home.'"
Moor did not speak, but still looked up anxiously, inquiringly; and Warwick answered with a glance he could not doubt.
Moor didn’t say anything but looked up nervously, asking with his eyes. Warwick responded with a look that left no room for doubt.
"Have no fears for me. I share the joy as heartily as I shared the sorrow; neither can separate us any more."
"Don't worry about me. I share the joy just as much as I shared the sorrow; neither can keep us apart anymore."
"Thank heaven for that! But, Adam, may I accept this good gift and be sure I am not robbing you again? You never speak of the past, how is it with you now?"
"Thank goodness for that! But, Adam, can I take this wonderful gift and be sure I'm not taking advantage of you again? You never mention the past, how are you feeling about it now?"
"Quite well and happy; the pain is gone, the peace remains. I would not have it otherwise. Six months have cured the selfishness of love, and left the satisfaction which nothing can change or take away."
"Feeling good and happy; the pain is gone, and peace remains. I wouldn’t want it any other way. Six months have healed the selfishness of love and left a satisfaction that nothing can change or take away."
"But Sylvia, what of her, Adam?"
"But Sylvia, what about her, Adam?"
"Henceforth, Sylvia and Ottila are only fair illustrations of the two extremes of love. I am glad to have known both; each has helped me, and each will be remembered while I live. But having gained the experience I can relinquish the unconscious bestowers of it, if it is not best to keep them. Believe that I do this without regret, and freely enjoy the happiness that comes to you."
"Henceforth, Sylvia and Ottila are just clear examples of the two extremes of love. I’m glad to have known both; each has taught me something, and each will be in my memories as long as I live. But now that I’ve learned from them, I can let go of the people who taught me those lessons, if that's for the best. Trust that I do this without regret, and I genuinely enjoy the happiness that comes your way."
"I will, but not as I once should; for though I feel that you need neither sympathy nor pity, still, I seem to take so much and leave you nothing."
"I will, but not in the same way I used to; because even though I know you don’t need sympathy or pity, it feels like I’m taking so much and leaving you with nothing."
"You leave me myself, better and humbler than before. In the fierce half hour I lived not long ago, I think a great[278] and needful change was wrought in me. All lives are full of such, coming when least looked for, working out the end through unexpected means. The restless, domineering devil that haunted me was cast out then; and during the quiet time that followed a new spirit entered in and took possession."
"You leave me more authentic and humble than before. In the intense half-hour I just experienced, I believe a significant and necessary change happened within me. Everyone's life is filled with moments like this, appearing when we least expect them, leading to results through surprising ways. The restless, controlling force that tormented me was expelled then; and during the calm that followed, a new essence filled me and took over."
"What is it, Adam?"
"What's up, Adam?"
"I cannot tell, yet I welcome it. This peaceful mood may not last perhaps, but it brings me that rare moment—pity that it is so rare, and but a moment—when we seem to see temptation at our feet; when we are conscious of a willingness to leave all in God's hand, ready for whatever He may send; feeling that whether it be suffering or joy we shall see the Giver in the gift, and when He calls can answer cheerfully 'Lord here am I.'"
"I can't say for sure, but I'm embracing it. This calm feeling might not last, but it gives me that rare moment—it's a shame it's so rare, and just a moment—when temptation feels within reach; when I'm aware of a willingness to leave everything in God's hands, ready for whatever He brings; knowing that whether it’s pain or happiness, we’ll recognize the Giver in the gift, and when He calls, we can respond cheerfully, 'Lord, here I am.'"
It was a rare moment, and in it Moor for the first time clearly saw the desire and design of his friend's life; saw it because it was accomplished, and for the instant Adam Warwick was what he aspired to be. A goodly man, whose stalwart body seemed a fit home for a strong soul, wise with the wisdom of a deep experience, genial with the virtues of an upright life, devout with that humble yet valiant piety which comes through hard-won victories over "the world, the flesh, and the devil." Despite the hope that warmed his heart, Moor felt poor beside him, as a new reverence warmed the old affection. His face showed it though he did not speak, and Warwick laid an arm about his shoulders as he had often done of late when they were alone, drawing him gently on again, as he said, with a touch of playfulness to set both at ease—
It was a rare moment, and in it, Moor saw for the first time the true desire and purpose of his friend's life; he recognized it because it was fulfilled, and in that moment, Adam Warwick embodied everything he aspired to be. A decent man, whose strong body seemed like a perfect home for a powerful soul, wise from deep experiences, warm with the virtues of a good life, and devout with that humble yet courageous faith that comes from hard-won victories over "the world, the flesh, and the devil." Despite the hope that filled his heart, Moor felt small next to him, as a new respect deepened their old friendship. His face showed it even though he didn’t say anything, and Warwick put an arm around his shoulders as he often did lately when they were alone, gently pulling him along again, as he said, with a hint of playfulness to put them both at ease—
"Tell me your plans, 'my cup of gold,' and let me lend a hand toward filling you brimful of happiness. You are going home?"[279]
"Share your plans with me, 'my cup of gold,' and let me help you fill your life to the brim with happiness. Are you going home?"[279]
"At once; you also."
"Right away; you too."
"Is it best?"
"Is it the best?"
"Yes; you came for me, I stay for you, and Sylvia waits for both."
"Yes, you came for me, I stay for you, and Sylvia is waiting for both of us."
"She says nothing of me in this short, sweet note of hers;" and Warwick smoothed it carefully in his large hand, eyeing it as if he wished there were some little word for him.
"She doesn’t mention me in this short, sweet note of hers;" and Warwick carefully smoothed it out in his large hand, looking at it as if he hoped there was some little word for him.
"True, but in the few letters she has written there always comes a message to you, though you never write a line; nor would you go to her now had she sent for you alone; she knew that, and sends for me, sure that you will follow."
"That's true, but in the few letters she has written, there's always a message for you, even though you never write back; nor would you go to her now if she called for you alone; she knows that and calls for me, certain that you'll come too."
"Being a woman she cannot quite forgive me for loving her too well to make her miserable. Dear soul, she will never know how much it cost me, but I knew that my only safety lay in flight. Tell her so a long while hence."
"Being a woman, she can't fully forgive me for loving her too much to make her unhappy. Dear soul, she will never realize how hard it was for me, but I understood that my only way out was to leave. Let her know this long after."
"You shall do it yourself, for you are coming home with me."
"You will do it yourself because you’re coming home with me."
"What to do there?"
"What to do there?"
"All you ever did; walk up and down the face of the earth, waxing in power and virtue, and coming often to us when we get fairly back into our former ways, for you are still the house friend."
"All you ever did was walk up and down the earth, growing in power and goodness, and coming to us often when we start slipping back into our old habits, because you are still our close friend."
"I was wondering, as I walked here, what my next summons would be, when lo, you came. Go on, I'll follow you; one could hardly have a better guide."
"I was thinking about what my next call would be as I walked here, and then you appeared. Go ahead, I'll follow you; it's hard to find a better guide."
"You are sure you are able, Adam?"
"You're sure you can do it, Adam?"
"Shall I uproot a tree or fling you over the wall to convince you, you motherly body? I am nearly whole again, and a breath of sea air will complete the cure. Let me cover my head, say farewell to the good Sisters, and I shall be[280] glad to slip away without further demonstrations from the volcanoes below there."
"Should I pull up a tree or toss you over the wall to convince you, my nurturing friend? I'm almost back to normal, and a breath of sea air will finish the healing. Let me cover my head, say goodbye to the good Sisters, and I'll be[280] happy to leave without any more eruptions from the volcanoes down there."
Laying one hand on the low wall, Warwick vaulted over with a backward glance at Moor, who followed to the gateway, there to wait till the adieux were over. Very brief they were, and presently Warwick reappeared, evidently touched yet ill-pleased at something, for he both smiled and frowned as he paused on the threshold as if loth to go. A little white goat came skipping from the orchard, and seeing the stranger took refuge at Warwick's knee. The act of the creature seemed to suggest a thought to the man. Pulling off the gay handkerchief some grateful woman had knotted round his neck, he fastened it about the goat's, having secured something in one end, then rose as if content.
Laying one hand on the low wall, Warwick jumped over while glancing back at Moor, who followed him to the gateway, waiting there until the goodbyes were finished. They were very brief, and soon Warwick came back, clearly affected but not entirely happy about something, as he both smiled and frowned while pausing at the door, as if reluctant to leave. A small white goat came bounding out of the orchard, and when it saw the stranger, it took refuge by Warwick's knee. The goat's actions seemed to spark a thought in Warwick. He took off the colorful handkerchief that some grateful woman had tied around his neck and fastened it around the goat's neck, having secured something in one end, then got up as if satisfied.
"What are you doing?" called Moor, wondering at this arrangement.
"What are you doing?" called Moor, puzzled by this setup.
"Widening the narrow entrance into heaven set apart for rich men unless they leave their substance behind, as I am trying to do. The kind creatures cannot refuse it now; so trot away to your mistress, little Nanna, and tell no tales as you go."
"Widening the narrow entrance into heaven designed for rich men unless they leave their wealth behind, as I am trying to do. The kind creatures can’t refuse it now; so run along to your mistress, little Nanna, and don’t share any stories as you go."
As the goat went tapping up the steps a stir within announced the dreaded demonstration. Warwick did not seem to hear it; he stood looking far across the trampled plain and ruined town toward the mountains shining white against the deep Italian sky. A rapt, far-reaching look, as if he saw beyond the purple wall, and seeing forgot the present in some vision of the future.
As the goat made its way up the steps, an unsettling noise announced the unwanted demonstration. Warwick didn’t seem to notice; he stood gazing far across the trampled ground and the ruined town towards the mountains, which shone white against the deep Italian sky. His expression was distant and thoughtful, as if he could see beyond the purple barrier, losing himself in a vision of the future and forgetting the present.
"Come, Adam! I am waiting."
"Hey, Adam! I’m waiting."
His eye came back, the lost look passed, and cheerily he answered[281]—
His gaze returned, the lost expression faded, and brightly he responded[281]—
"I am ready."
"I'm ready."
A fortnight later in that dark hour before the dawn, with a murky sky above them, a hungry sea below them, the two stood together the last to leave a sinking ship.
A couple of weeks later in that dark hour before dawn, with a gloomy sky above and a churning sea below, the two stood together, the last to leave a sinking ship.
"Room for one more, choose quick!" shouted a hoarse voice from the boat tossing underneath, freighted to the water's edge with trembling lives.
"Room for one more, make your choice fast!" yelled a raspy voice from the boat rocking below, loaded to the water's edge with trembling lives.
"Go, Geoffrey, Sylvia is waiting."
"Go, Geoffrey, Sylvia's waiting."
"Not without you, Adam."
"Not without you, Adam."
"But you are exhausted; I can bear a rough hour better than yourself, and morning will bring help."
"But you're worn out; I can handle a tough hour better than you can, and morning will bring support."
"It may not. Go, I am the lesser loss."
"It might not. Go, I am the smaller loss."
"What folly! I will force you to it; steady there, he is coming."
"What nonsense! I'm going to make you do it; hold on, he's coming."
"Push off, I am not coming."
"Go away, I am not coming."
In times like that, few pause for pity or persuasion; the instinct of self-preservation rules supreme, and each is for himself, except those in whom love of another is stronger than love of life. Even while the friends generously contended the boat was swept away, and they were left alone in the deserted ship, swiftly making its last voyage downward. Spent with a day of intense excitement, and sick with hope deferred, Moor leaned on Warwick, feeling that it was adding bitterness to death to die in sight of shore. But Warwick never knew despair; passive submission was not in his power while anything remained to do or dare, and even then he did not cease to hope. It was certain death to linger there; other boats less heavily laden had put off before, and might drift across their track; wreckers waiting on the shore might hear and help; at least it were better to die bravely and not "strike sail to a fear." About his waist still hung a fragment of the rope which had low[282]ered more than one baby to its mother's arms; before them the shattered taffrail rose and fell as the waves beat over it. Wrenching a spar away he lashed Moor to it, explaining his purpose as he worked. There was only rope enough for one, and in the darkness Moor believed that Warwick had taken equal precautions for himself.
In situations like that, few take a moment for sympathy or persuasion; the instinct for self-preservation is everything, and everyone looks out for themselves, except for those whose love for another outweighs their love for life. Even as the friends insisted the boat had been swept away and they were left alone on the deserted ship, swiftly making its last journey downward. Exhausted from a day of intense excitement and sick from unfulfilled hope, Moor rested against Warwick, feeling that dying in sight of the shore only added to the bitterness of death. But Warwick never knew despair; he couldn’t just passively accept things as they were while there was still anything to do or risk. Even then, he didn’t stop hoping. Staying there meant certain death; other boats, lighter than theirs, had already set off and might cross their path; wreckers on the shore might hear and come to help; at the very least, it would be better to die courageously rather than "lower the sails to fear." Around his waist still hung a piece of the rope that had lowered more than one child into their mother's arms; before them, the broken taffrail rose and fell as the waves crashed over it. He tore a spar away and tied Moor to it, explaining his plan as he worked. There was only enough rope for one, and in the darkness, Moor believed that Warwick was taking equal precautions for himself.
"Now Geoffrey your hand, and when the next wave ebbs let us follow it. If we are parted and you see her first tell her I remembered, and give her this."
"Now, Geoffrey, take my hand, and when the next wave goes back, let's follow it. If we get separated and you see her first, tell her I thought of her, and give her this."
In the black night with only Heaven to see them the men kissed tenderly as women, then hand in hand sprang out into the sea. Drenched and blinded they struggled up after the first plunge, and struck out for the shore, guided by the thunder of the surf they had listened to for twelve long hours, as it broke against the beach, and brought no help on its receding billows. Soon Warwick was the only one who struggled, for Moor's strength was gone, and he clung half conscious to the spar, tossing from wave to wave, a piteous plaything for the sea.
In the dark night with only the sky to witness them, the men kissed softly like women, then hand in hand jumped into the sea. Soaked and disoriented, they fought their way up after the first dive and swam toward the shore, guided by the roar of the waves they had listened to for twelve long hours, as it crashed against the beach and offered no help on its retreating swells. Soon, Warwick was the only one still fighting, as Moor had lost his strength and clung, barely conscious, to the spar, tossed from wave to wave, a pitiful plaything for the sea.
"I see a light!—they must take you in—hold fast, I'll save you for the little wife at home."
"I see a light!—they need to bring you in—hold on tight, I'll save you for my wife waiting at home."
Moor heard but two words, "wife" and "home;" strained his dim eyes to see the light, spent his last grain of strength to reach it, and in the act lost consciousness, whispering—"She will thank you," as his head fell against Warwick's breast and lay there, heavy and still. Lifting himself above the spar, Adam lent the full power of his voice to the shout he sent ringing through the storm. He did not call in vain, a friendly wind took the cry to human ears, a relenting wave swept them within the reach of human aid, and the boat's crew, pausing involuntarily, saw a hand clutch the suspended oar, a face flash up from the[283] black water, and heard a breathless voice issue the command—
Moor heard just two words, "wife" and "home;" strained his tired eyes to see the light, used his last bit of strength to reach it, and in doing so lost consciousness, whispering—"She will thank you," as his head fell against Warwick's chest and lay there, heavy and still. Lifting himself above the spar, Adam shouted with all his might, sending the call ringing through the storm. He called not in vain; a friendly wind carried the cry to human ears, a receding wave brought them within reach of help, and the boat's crew, pausing involuntarily, saw a hand grip the suspended oar, a face emerge from the[283] dark water, and heard a breathless voice issue the command—
"Take in this man! he saved you for your wives, save him for his."
"Check out this guy! He saved you for your wives, so save him for his."
One resolute will can sway a panic-stricken multitude; it did so then. The boat was rocking in the long swell of the sea; a moment and the coming wave would sweep them far apart. A woman sobbed, and as if moved by one impulse four sturdy arms clutched and drew Moor in. While loosening his friend Warwick had forgotten himself, and the spar was gone. He knew it, but the rest believed that they left the strong man a chance of life equal to their own in that overladen boat. Yet in the memories of all who caught that last glimpse of him there long remained the recollection of a dauntless face floating out into the night, a steady voice calling through the gale, "A good voyage, comrades!" as he turned away to enter port before them.
One strong will can calm a terrified crowd; it did then. The boat was rocking in the long swell of the sea; in a moment, the next wave would push them far apart. A woman sobbed, and as if guided by a single instinct, four strong arms pulled Moor in. While freeing his friend Warwick, he lost track of himself, and the spar was gone. He knew it, but the others thought they were giving the strong man a chance for survival just like their own in that overloaded boat. Yet, in the memories of everyone who caught that last glimpse of him, there lingered the image of a fearless face drifting into the night, a steady voice calling through the storm, "Have a good journey, friends!" as he turned away to head into port ahead of them.
Wide was the sea and pitiless the storm, but neither could dismay the unconquerable spirit of the man who fought against the elements as bravely as if they were adversaries of mortal mould, and might be vanquished in the end. But it was not to be; soon he felt it, accepted it, turned his face upward toward the sky, where one star shone, and when Death whispered "Come!" answered as cheerily as to that other friend, "I am ready." Then with a parting thought for the man he had saved, the woman he had loved, the promise he had kept, a great and tender heart went down into the sea.
The sea was vast and the storm was relentless, but neither could shake the unyielding spirit of the man who battled the elements as fiercely as if they were real foes who could be defeated. But that wasn’t meant to be; soon he sensed it, accepted it, and looked up at the sky, where one star was shining. When Death called out, "Come!" he replied as cheerfully as he would to an old friend, "I’m ready." Then, with one last thought for the man he had saved, the woman he had loved, and the promise he had kept, a great and gentle heart sank into the sea.
Sometimes the Sculptor, whose workshop is the world, fuses many metals and casts a noble statue; leaves it for humanity to criticise, and when time has mellowed both[284] beauties and blemishes, removes it to that inner studio, there to be carved in enduring marble.
Sometimes the Sculptor, whose workshop is the world, combines various metals and creates a noble statue; leaves it for humanity to critique, and when time has softened both[284] beauties and flaws, takes it to that inner studio, where it can be carved in lasting marble.
Adam Warwick was such an one; with much alloy and many flaws; but beneath all defects the Master's eye saw the grand lines that were to serve as models for the perfect man, and when the design had passed through all necessary processes,—the mould of clay, the furnace fire, the test of time,—He washed the dust away, and pronounced it ready for the marble.
Adam Warwick was one of those people, with many imperfections and flaws; but beneath all those defects, the Master saw the great qualities that could serve as a model for the perfect man. Once the design had gone through all the necessary steps— the shaping of clay, the furnace fire, the test of time—He cleaned away the dust and declared it ready for marble.
CHAPTER XXI.
OUT OF THE SHADOW.
They had been together for an hour, the husband and[285] the wife. The first excitement was now over, and Sylvia stood behind him tearless and tranquil, while Moor, looking like a man out of whom the sea had drenched both strength and spirit, leaned his weary head against her, trying to accept the great loss, enjoy the great gain which had befallen him. Hitherto all their talk had been of Warwick, and as Moor concluded the history of the months so tragically ended, for the first time he ventured to express wonder at the calmness with which his hearer received the sad story.
They had been together for an hour, the husband and[285] the wife. The initial excitement had faded, and Sylvia stood behind him, calm and tearless, while Moor, looking like a man who had lost both his strength and spirit to the sea, rested his tired head against her, trying to come to terms with the great loss while also appreciating the significant gain that had happened to him. Up until then, their conversation had focused on Warwick, and as Moor finished recounting the tragic events of the past few months, he finally dared to wonder at the serene way his listener absorbed the sad tale.
"How quietly you listen to words which it wrings my heart to utter. Have you wept your tears dry, or do you still cling to hope?"
"How quietly you listen to the words that break my heart to say. Have you cried all your tears, or do you still hold on to hope?"
"No, I feel that we shall never see him any more; but I have no desire to weep, for tears and lamentations do not belong to him. He died a beautiful, a noble death; the sea is a fitting grave for him, and it is pleasant to think of him asleep there, quiet at last."
"No, I feel like we'll never see him again; but I don't want to cry, because tears and mourning aren't for him. He died a beautiful, noble death; the sea is a fitting resting place for him, and it’s comforting to imagine him peacefully asleep there, finally at rest."
"I cannot feel so; I find it hard to think of him as dead; he was so full of life, so fit to live."
"I can’t feel that way; it’s hard for me to think of him as dead; he was so full of life, so ready to live."
"And therefore fit to die. Imagine him as I do, enjoying the larger life he longed for, and growing to be the[286] strong, sweet soul whose foreshadowing we saw and loved so here."
"And that's why he's ready to die. Picture him, as I do, experiencing the fuller life he always wanted, and becoming the[286] strong, kind soul we recognized and cherished here."
"Sylvia, I have told you of the beautiful change which befell him in those last days, and now I see the same in you. Are you, too, about to leave me when I have just recovered you?"
"Sylvia, I have told you about the beautiful transformation he experienced in those final days, and now I see the same happening to you. Are you also about to leave me just when I have finally gotten you back?"
"I shall stay with you all my life."
"I'll be with you for the rest of my life."
"Then Adam was less to you than you believed, and I am more?"
"Then Adam meant less to you than you thought, and I mean more?"
"Nothing is changed. Adam is all he ever was to me, you are all you ever can be; but I—"
"Nothing has changed. Adam is still exactly who he was to me, you are still exactly who you can be; but I—"
"Then why send for me? Why say you will stay with me all your life? Sylvia, for God's sake, let there be no more delusion or deceit!"
"Then why did you call me? Why say you’ll be with me for the rest of your life? Sylvia, for God's sake, let's not have any more lies or false hopes!"
"Never again! I will tell you; I meant to do it at once, but it is so hard—"
"Never again! Let me tell you, I meant to do it right away, but it’s really difficult—"
She turned her face away, and for a moment neither stirred. Then drawing his head to its former resting-place she touched it very tenderly, seeing how many white threads shone among the brown; and as her hand went to and fro with an inexpressibly soothing gesture, she said, in a tone whose quietude controlled his agitation like a spell—
She turned her face away, and for a moment, neither of them moved. Then, bringing his head back to its original spot, she touched it gently, noticing how many white strands stood out among the brown. As her hand moved back and forth in a remarkably soothing way, she said, in a calm tone that eased his anxiety like magic—
"Long ago, in my great trouble, Faith told me that for every human effort or affliction there were two friendly helpers, Time and Death. The first has taught me more gently than I deserved; has made me humble, and given me hope that through my errors I may draw virtue from repentance. But while I have been learning the lessons time can teach, that other helper has told me to be ready for its coming. Geoffrey, I sent for you because I knew you would love to see me again before we must say the long good by."[287]
"Long ago, when I was really struggling, Faith told me that for every human effort or challenge, there are two friendly helpers: Time and Death. Time has taught me more gently than I ever deserved; it has made me humble and given me hope that I can find virtue in my mistakes through repentance. But while I’ve been learning the lessons that Time has to offer, that other helper has reminded me to be prepared for its arrival. Geoffrey, I called you because I knew you would want to see me again before we have to say the long goodbye."[287]
"Oh, Sylvia! not that; anything but that. I cannot bear it now!"
"Oh, Sylvia! Not that; anything but that. I can't handle it right now!"
"Dear heart, be patient; lean on me, and let me help you bear it, for it is inevitable."
"Dear heart, hang in there; rely on me, and let me help you get through this, because it’s unavoidable."
"It shall not be! There must be some help, some hope. God would not be so pitiless as to take both."
"It can't be! There has to be some help, some hope. God wouldn't be so cruel as to take both."
"I shall not leave you yet. He does not take me; it is I, who, by wasting life, have lost the right to live."
"I won't leave you just yet. He doesn't take me; it's me who, by wasting my life, has lost the right to live."
"But is it so? I cannot make it true. You look so beautiful, so blooming, and the future seemed so sure. Sylvia, show it to me, if it must be."
"But is that really the case? I can’t make it true. You look so beautiful, so vibrant, and the future seemed so certain. Sylvia, show it to me, if it has to be."
She only turned her face to him, only held up her transparent hand, and let him read the heavy truth. He did so, for now he saw that the beauty and the bloom were transitory as the glow of leaves that frost makes fairest as they fall, and felt the full significance of the great change which had come. He clung to her with a desperate yet despairing hold, and she could only let the first passion of his grief have way, soothing and sustaining, while her heart bled and the draught was very bitter to her lips.
She just turned her face toward him, raised her transparent hand, and let him see the hard truth. He did, because he realized that beauty and youth are fleeting, like the vibrant colors of leaves that frost enhances as they drop, and he felt the weight of the big change that had happened. He held onto her tightly, caught between desperation and despair, and she could only allow the initial intensity of his sorrow to flow, offering comfort and support, while her heart ached and the pain was very bitter on her lips.
"Hush, love; be quiet for a little; and when you can bear it better, I will tell you how it is with me."
"Hush, sweetheart; be quiet for a moment; and when you can handle it better, I’ll tell you what's going on with me."
"Tell me now; let me hear everything at once. When did you know? How are you sure? Why keep it from me all this time?"
"Tell me now; I want to hear everything at once. When did you find out? How do you know for sure? Why have you kept it from me all this time?"
"I have only known it for a little while, but I am very sure, and I kept it from you that you might come happily home, for knowledge of it would have lengthened every mile, and made the journey one long anxiety. I could not know that Adam would go first, and so make my task doubly hard."
"I've only known it for a short time, but I'm very sure, and I kept it from you so you could come home happily. Knowing it would have made every mile feel longer and turned the journey into one long anxiety. I couldn't have known that Adam would go first, which made my task even harder."
"Come to me, Sylvia; let me keep you while I may. I[288] will not be violent; I will listen patiently, and through everything remember you."
"Come to me, Sylvia; let me hold onto you while I can. I[288] won’t be forceful; I’ll listen patiently, and through it all, I’ll remember you."
He did remember her, so thoughtfully, so tenderly, that her little story flowed on uninterrupted by sigh or sob; and while he held his grief in check, the balm of submission comforted his sore heart. Sitting by him, sustaining and sustained, she told the history of the last six months, till just before the sending of the letter. She paused there a moment, then hurried on, gradually losing the consciousness of present emotion in the vivid memory of the past.
He remembered her so thoughtfully and tenderly that her little story went on without a sigh or a sob; and while he held back his grief, the relief of acceptance eased his aching heart. Sitting next to him, supporting each other, she shared the events of the last six months, up until just before she sent the letter. She paused for a moment, then rushed ahead, slowly losing awareness of her current feelings in the vivid memories of the past.
"You have no faith in dreams; I have; and to a dream I owe my sudden awakening to the truth. Thank and respect it, for without its warning I might have remained in ignorance of my state until it was too late to find and bring you home."
"You don’t believe in dreams; I do; and because of a dream, I suddenly realized the truth. Appreciate and honor it, because without its warning, I might have stayed unaware of my situation until it was too late to find and bring you back home."
"God bless the dream and keep the dreamer!"
"God bless the dream and the dreamer!"
"This was a strange and solemn vision; one to remember and to love for its beautiful interpretation of the prophecy that used to awe and sadden me, but never can again. I dreamed that the last day of the world had come. I stood on a shadowy house-top in a shadowy city, and all around me far as eye could reach thronged myriads of people, till the earth seemed white with human faces. All were mute and motionless, as if fixed in a trance of expectation, for none knew how the end would come. Utter silence filled the world, and across the sky a vast curtain of the blackest cloud was falling, blotting out face after face and leaving the world a blank. In that universal gloom and stillness, far above me in the heavens I saw the pale outlines of a word stretching from horizon to horizon. Letter after letter came out full and clear, till all across the sky, burning with a ruddy glory stronger than the sun, shone[289] the great word Amen. As the last letter reached its bright perfection, a long waft of wind broke over me like a universal sigh of hope from human hearts. For far away on the horizon's edge all saw a line of light that widened as they looked, and through that rift, between the dark earth and the darker sky, rolled in a softly flowing sea. Wave after wave came on, so wide, so cool, so still. None trembled at their approach, none shrunk from their embrace, but all turned toward that ocean with a mighty rush, all faces glowed in its splendor, and million after million vanished with longing eyes fixed on the arch of light through which the ebbing sea would float them when its work was done. I felt no fear, only the deepest awe, for I seemed such an infinitesimal atom of the countless host that I forgot myself. Nearer and nearer came the flood, till its breath blew on my cheeks, and I, too, leaned to meet it, longing to be taken. A great wave rolled up before me, and through its soft glimmer I saw a beautiful, benignant face regarding me. Then I knew that each and all had seen the same, and losing fear in love were glad to go. The joyful yearning woke me as the wave seemed to break at my feet, and ebbing leave me still alive."
"This was a strange and serious vision; one to remember and cherish for its beautiful interpretation of the prophecy that used to amaze and sadden me, but never can again. I dreamed that the last day of the world had arrived. I stood on a shadowy rooftop in a shadowy city, and all around me as far as I could see were countless people, making the earth seem white with human faces. Everyone was silent and motionless, as if stuck in a trance of expectation, for no one knew how the end would come. Complete silence filled the world, and across the sky a massive curtain of the blackest cloud was descending, blocking out face after face and leaving the world blank. In that universal gloom and stillness, far above me in the heavens, I saw the faint outlines of a word stretching from horizon to horizon. Letter after letter appeared fully and clearly, until all across the sky, glowing with a red radiance stronger than the sun, shone[289] the great word Amen. As the last letter reached its bright completion, a long gust of wind swept over me like a universal sigh of hope from human hearts. For far away on the horizon's edge, everyone saw a line of light that widened as they looked, and through that opening, between the dark earth and the darker sky, rolled in a softly flowing sea. Wave after wave approached, so vast, so cool, so calm. None trembled at their approach, none shrank from their embrace, but all turned toward that ocean with a powerful rush, all faces lit up in its brilliance, and millions vanished with longing eyes fixed on the arch of light through which the retreating sea would carry them when its work was done. I felt no fear, only the deepest awe, for I seemed such a tiny part of the countless host that I forgot myself. The flood came closer and closer, until its breath brushed against my cheeks, and I, too, leaned to meet it, yearning to be taken. A great wave rolled up before me, and through its soft shimmer, I saw a beautiful, kind face looking at me. Then I knew that each and every one had seen the same, and losing fear in love were happy to go. The joyful longing woke me as the wave seemed to break at my feet, and ebbing left me still alive."
"And that is all? Only a dream, a foreboding fancy, Sylvia?"
"And that’s it? Just a dream, a troubling thought, Sylvia?"
"When I woke my hair was damp on my forehead, my breath quite still, my heart so cold I felt as if death had indeed been near me and left its chill behind. So strong was the impression of the dream, so perfect was the similitude between the sensations I had experienced then, and more than once awake, that I felt that something was seriously wrong with me."
"When I woke up, my hair was damp on my forehead, my breath was barely there, and my heart felt so cold that it was as if death had actually come close to me and left a chill behind. The impression of the dream was so strong, and the resemblance between the feelings I had during the dream and those I experienced while awake was so exact, that I felt like something was seriously wrong with me."
"Not consciously, not suffering any pain, but consumed with an inward fever that would not burn itself away. I used to have a touch of it in the evenings, you remember; but now it burned all day, making me look strong and rosy, yet leaving me so worn out at night that no sleep seemed to restore me. A few weak and weary hours, then the fire was rekindled and the false strength, color, spirits, returned to deceive myself, and those about me, for another day."
"Not on purpose, not feeling any pain, but overwhelmed by an inner heat that wouldn’t go away. I used to feel a bit of it in the evenings, you remember; but now it burned all day, making me look healthy and vibrant, yet leaving me so exhausted at night that no amount of sleep seemed to help. A few weak and restless hours, then the fire was lit again and the fake strength, color, and energy came back to fool myself and everyone around me for another day."
"Did you tell no one of this, Sylvia?"
"Did you tell anyone about this, Sylvia?"
"Not at first, because I fancied it a mental ill. I had thought so much, so deeply, it seemed but natural that I should be tired. I tried to rest myself by laying all my cares and sorrows in God's hand, and waiting patiently to be shown the end. I see it now, but for a time I could only sit and wait; and while I did so my soul grew strong but my ill-used body failed. The dream came, and in the stillness of that night I felt a strange assurance that I should see my mother soon."
"At first, I didn’t think so because I believed it was just a mental struggle. I had thought so much, so deeply, that it felt natural for me to be tired. I tried to calm myself by handing all my worries and sorrows over to God, waiting patiently to see the outcome. I understand it now, but for a while, I could only sit and wait; and during that time, my spirit strengthened, but my weary body weakened. The dream came, and in the quiet of that night, I felt a strange sense of confidence that I would see my mother soon."
"Dear, what did you do?"
"Hey, what did you do?"
"I determined to discover if I had deceived myself with a superstitious fancy, or learned a fateful fact in my own mysterious way. If it were false, no one would be made anxious by it; if true, possessing the first knowledge of it would enable me to comfort others. I went privately to town and consulted the famous physician who has grown gray in the study of disease."
"I decided to find out if I had tricked myself with some superstitious belief or if I had uncovered a crucial truth in my own mysterious way. If it were false, it wouldn’t worry anyone; if true, knowing it first would allow me to reassure others. I went to town privately and consulted the well-known doctor who has aged while studying diseases."
"Did you go alone, Sylvia?"
"Did you go by yourself, Sylvia?"
"Yes, alone. I am braver than I used to be, and have learned never to feel quite alone. I found a grave, stern-looking man; I told him that I wished to know the entire truth whatever it might be, and that he need not fear to tell me because I was prepared for it. He asked many[291] questions, thought a little, and was very slow to speak. Then I saw how it would be, but urged him to set my mind at rest. His stern old face grew very pitiful as he took my hand and answered gently—'My child, go home and prepare to die.'"
"Yes, alone. I'm braver than I used to be and I've learned not to feel quite alone. I found a serious-looking man and told him that I wanted to know the whole truth, no matter what it was, and that he didn't have to worry about telling me because I was ready for it. He asked me a lot of questions, thought for a while, and was really slow to respond. Then I understood how it would go, but I encouraged him to ease my mind. His stern old face turned very compassionate as he took my hand and replied softly, ‘My child, go home and prepare to die.’"
"Good God, how cruel! Sylvia, how did you bear it?"
"Good God, how cruel! Sylvia, how did you handle it?"
"At first the earth seemed to slip away from under me, and time to stand still. Then I was myself again, and could listen steadily to all he said. It was only this,—I had been born with a strong nature in a feeble frame, had lived too fast, wasted health ignorantly, and was past help."
"At first, it felt like the ground was slipping away beneath me and time was frozen. Then I was myself again and could focus on everything he said. It was just this—I was born with a strong spirit but a weak body, lived too quickly, wasted my health without realizing it, and was beyond saving."
"Could he do nothing for you?"
"Could he do anything for you?"
"Nothing but tell me how to husband my remaining strength, and make the end easy by the care that would have kept me longer had I known this sooner."
"Just tell me how to manage my remaining strength and make the end easier with the care that would have helped me last longer if I'd known this sooner."
"And no one saw your danger; no one warned you of it; and I was away!"
"And no one noticed your danger; no one warned you about it; and I was gone!"
"Father could not see it, for I looked well and tried to think I felt so. Mark and Jessie were absorbed in baby Sylvia, and Prue was gone. You might have seen and helped me, for you have the intuitions of a woman in many things, but I could not send for you then because I could not give you what you asked. Was it wrong to call you when I did, and try to make the hard fact easier to bear by telling it myself?"
"Father couldn't see it because I looked fine and tried to convince myself that I felt that way. Mark and Jessie were focused on baby Sylvia, and Prue was gone. You might have noticed and helped me because you have a woman's intuition in many things, but I couldn't call for you then because I couldn't give you what you wanted. Was it wrong to reach out to you when I did, trying to make the difficult truth easier to handle by telling it myself?"
"Heaven bless you for it, Sylvia. It was truly generous and kind. I never could have forgiven you had you denied me the happiness of seeing you again, and you have robbed the truth of half its bitter pain by telling it yourself."
"Heaven bless you for it, Sylvia. That was really generous and kind. I could never have forgiven you if you had denied me the happiness of seeing you again, and you've taken away half the bitter pain of the truth by telling it yourself."
A restful expression came into her face, and a sigh of satisfaction proved how great was the relief of feeling that for once her heart had prompted her aright. Moor let her[292] rest a little, then asked with a look more pathetic than his words—
A calm look settled on her face, and a sigh of relief showed just how satisfying it felt to know that, for once, her heart had led her in the right direction. Moor let her[292] relax for a moment, then asked with an expression more sorrowful than his words—
"What am I to you now? Where is my home to be?"
"What do I mean to you now? Where is my home going to be?"
"My friend forever, no more, no less; and your home is here with us until I leave my father to your care. All this pain and separation were in vain if we have not learned that love can neither be forced nor feigned. While I endeavored to do so, God did not help me, and I went deeper and deeper into sorrow and wrong doing. When I dropped all self-delusion and desperate striving, and stood still, asking to be shown the right, then he put out his hand and through much tribulation led me to convictions that I dare not disobey. Our friendship may be a happy one if we accept and use it as we should. Let it be so, and for the little while that I remain, let us live honestly before heaven and take no thought for the world's opinion."
"My friend forever, nothing more and nothing less; your home is here with us until I leave my father under your care. All this pain and separation were pointless if we haven't learned that love can't be forced or faked. While I tried to do so, God didn’t assist me, and I fell deeper into sadness and wrongdoing. When I let go of all self-deception and desperate efforts, and stood still, asking to be shown the way, He reached out His hand and, through much suffering, led me to beliefs that I must not ignore. Our friendship can be a joyful one if we accept it and use it properly. Let it be so, and for the short time I remain, let's live honestly before heaven and not worry about what the world thinks."
Adam might have owned the glance she bent upon her husband, so clear, so steadfast was it; but the earnestness was all her own, and blended with it a new strength that seemed a late compensation for lost love and waning life. Remembering the price both had paid for it, Moor gratefully accepted the costly friendship offered him, and soon acknowledged both its beauty and its worth.
Adam might have owned the look she directed at her husband, so clear and steady it was; but the intensity was all her own, mixed with a new strength that felt like a late reward for lost love and fading life. Remembering the price they both had paid for it, Moor gratefully accepted the precious friendship offered to him and soon recognized both its beauty and value.
"One question more; Sylvia, how long?"
"One more question; Sylvia, how long?"
It was very hard to answer, but folding the sharp fact in the gentlest fancy that appeared to her she gave him the whole truth.
It was really difficult to respond, but by wrapping the harsh reality in the softest imagination that came to her, she revealed the whole truth to him.
"I shall not see the spring again, but it will be a pleasant time to lay me underneath the flowers."
"I won’t see spring again, but it will be a nice time to be laid under the flowers."
Sylvia had not known how to live, but now she proved that she did know how to die. So beautifully were the two made one, the winning girl, the deep-hearted woman, that[293] she seemed the same beloved Sylvia, yet Sylvia strengthened, purified, and perfected by the hard past, the solemn present. Those about her felt and owned the unconscious power, which we call the influence of character, and which is the noblest that gives sovereignty to man or woman.
Sylvia hadn’t known how to live, but now she showed that she knew how to die. The way the two aspects merged—the charming girl and the deeply emotional woman—made her seem like the same beloved Sylvia, yet one who was strengthened, refined, and improved by her tough past and serious present. Those around her felt and acknowledged the unintentional power that we refer to as the influence of character, which is the greatest force that grants authority to both man and woman.
So cheerfully did she speak of it, so tranquilly did she prepare to meet it, that death soon ceased to be an image of grief or fear to those about her, and became a benignant friend, who, when the mortal wearies, blesses it with a brief sleep, that it may wake immortal. She would have no sad sick-chamber, no mournful faces, no cessation of the wholesome household cares and joys, that do so much to make hearts strong and spirits happy. While strength remained, she went her round of daily duties, doing each so lovingly, that the most trivial became a delight, and taking unsuspected thought for the comfort or the pleasure of those soon to be left behind, so tenderly, that she could not seem lost to them, even when she was gone.
She spoke about it so cheerfully and prepared to meet it so calmly that death quickly stopped being something people feared or grieved over. Instead, it turned into a kind friend who, when life becomes tiring, offers a brief rest so that one can wake up renewed. She didn’t want a sad sickroom, mournful faces, or a pause in the joyful routines of home life that help lift spirits and strengthen hearts. As long as she had strength, she continued with her daily tasks, doing each one so lovingly that even the smallest chores became a pleasure, and she made thoughtful gestures for the comfort and happiness of those she would soon leave behind, so gently that she didn’t seem lost to them, even after she was gone.
Faith came to her, and as her hands became too weak for anything but patient folding, every care slipped so quietly into Faith's, that few perceived how fast she was laying down the things of this world, and making ready to take up those of the world to come. Her father was her faithful shadow; bent and white-haired now, but growing young at heart in spite of sorrow, for his daughter had in truth become the blessing of his life. Mark and Jessie brought their offering of love in little Sylvia's shape, and the innocent consoler did her sweet work by making sunshine in a shady place. But Moor was all in all to Sylvia, and their friendship proved an abiding strength, for sorrow made it very tender, sincerity ennobled it, and the coming change sanctified it to them both.[294]
Faith came to her, and as her hands grew too weak for anything but gentle folding, every worry quietly slipped into Faith's embrace, so few noticed how quickly she was letting go of the things of this world and getting ready to accept those of the next. Her father was her faithful companion; now bent and gray-haired, but increasingly youthful at heart despite his sadness, because his daughter truly had become the blessing of his life. Mark and Jessie offered their love in the form of little Sylvia, and the innocent comforter did her sweet work by bringing light into a dark place. But Moor meant everything to Sylvia, and their friendship became a lasting source of strength, for their shared sorrow deepened it, sincerity elevated it, and the changes to come made it sacred for both of them.[294]
April came; and on her birthday, with a grateful heart, Moor gathered the first snow-drops of the year. All day they stood beside her couch, as fragile and as pale as she, and many eyes had filled as loving fancies likened her to the slender, transparent vase, the very spirit of a shape, and the white flowers that had blossomed beautifully through the snow. When the evening lamp was lighted, she took the little posy in her hand, and lay with her eyes upon it, listening to the book Moor read, for this hour always soothed the unrest of the day. Very quiet was the pleasant room, with no sounds in it but the soft flicker of the fire, the rustle of Faith's needle, and the subdued music of the voice that patiently went reading on, long after Sylvia's eyes had closed, lest she should miss its murmur. For an hour she seemed to sleep, so motionless, so colorless, that her father, always sitting at her side, bent down at last to listen at her lips. The lips smiled, the eyes unclosed, and she looked up at him, with an expression as tender as tranquil.
April arrived, and on her birthday, with a thankful heart, Moor gathered the year’s first snowdrops. All day, they stood next to her couch, as delicate and pale as she was, and many people’s eyes welled up as loving thoughts compared her to the slender, clear vase, the very essence of a shape, and the white flowers that had beautifully bloomed through the snow. When the evening lamp was lit, she took the little bouquet in her hand and lay there with her eyes on it, listening to the book Moor was reading, as this moment always eased the day's unrest. The cozy room was very quiet, with only the soft flicker of the fire, the rustle of Faith's needle, and the gentle music of the voice patiently continuing to read, long after Sylvia’s eyes had closed, so she wouldn’t miss its whisper. For an hour, she seemed to sleep, so still and so pale that her father, who always sat by her side, eventually leaned down to listen to her lips. Her lips smiled, her eyes opened, and she looked up at him with an expression as gentle as it was peaceful.
"A long sleep and pleasant dreams that wake you smiling?" he asked.
"A long sleep and nice dreams that wake you up smiling?" he asked.
"Beautiful and happy thoughts, father; let me tell you some of them. As I lay here, I fell to thinking of my life, and at first it seemed the sorrowfullest failure I had ever known. Whom had I made happy? What had I done worth the doing? Where was the humble satisfaction that should come hand in hand with death? At first I could find no answers to my questions, and though my one and twenty years do not seem long to live, I felt as if it would have been better for us all if I had died, a new-born baby in my mother's arms."
"Beautiful and happy thoughts, Dad; let me share some of them with you. As I lie here, I started reflecting on my life, and at first, it felt like the saddest failure I had ever experienced. Who have I made happy? What have I done that mattered? Where is the sense of humble satisfaction that should accompany death? Initially, I couldn’t find answers to my questions, and even though my twenty-one years don’t seem like a long life, I felt like it would have been better for all of us if I had died as a newborn in my mother’s arms."
"My child, say anything but that, because it is I who have made your life a failure."[295]
"My child, say anything but that, because I’m the one who has made your life a failure."[295]
"Wait a little father, and you will see that it is a beautiful success. I have given happiness, have done something worth the doing; now I see a compensation for all seeming loss, and heartily thank God that I did not die till I had learned the true purpose of all lives. He knows that I say these things humbly, that I claim no virtue for myself, and have been a blind instrument in His hand, to illustrate truths that will endure when I am forgotten. I have helped Mark and Jessie, for, remembering me, they will feel how blest they are in truly loving one another. They will keep little Sylvia from making mistakes like mine, and the household joys and sorrows we have known together, will teach Mark to make his talent a delight to many, by letting art interpret nature."
"Wait a moment, Father, and you’ll see that this is a wonderful success. I have brought happiness, have accomplished something meaningful; now I see a reward for all the apparent losses, and I sincerely thank God that I didn’t die before I discovered the true purpose of all lives. He knows I say this with humility, that I don’t claim any virtue for myself, and I’ve been a blind instrument in His hands, showcasing truths that will last long after I’m forgotten. I’ve helped Mark and Jessie, because, by remembering me, they will realize how lucky they are to truly love each other. They will guide little Sylvia to avoid the mistakes I made, and the joys and sorrows we’ve shared will teach Mark to use his talent to bring joy to many by allowing art to reflect nature."
Her brother standing behind her stooped and kissed her, saying through his tears—
Her brother stood behind her, bent down, and kissed her, saying through his tears—
"I shall remember, dear."
"I'll remember, dear."
"I have helped Geoffrey, I believe. He lived too much in the affections, till through me he learned that none may live for love alone. Genius will be born of grief, and he will put his sorrow into song to touch and teach other hearts more gently than his own has been, so growing a nobler and a richer man for the great cross of his life."
"I think I've helped Geoffrey. He used to rely too heavily on love, but through me, he learned that you can't live for love alone. Genius emerges from pain, and he'll turn his sorrow into songs that will reach and teach other hearts more gently than his own has been, becoming a nobler and richer person because of the significant struggles in his life."
Calm, with the calmness of a grief too deep for tears, and strong in a devout belief, Moor gave his testimony as she paused.
Calm, with a sadness too deep for tears, and strong in his faith, Moor gave his testimony as she paused.
"I shall endeavor, and now I am as grateful for the pain as for the joy, because together they will show me how to live, and when I have learned that I shall be ready to come to you."
"I will try, and now I’m just as thankful for the pain as I am for the joy, because together they will teach me how to live, and once I’ve learned that, I will be ready to come to you."
"I think I have served Adam. He needed gentleness as Geoffrey needed strength, and I, unworthy as I am, woke[296] that deep heart of his and made it a fitter mate for his great soul. To us it seems as if he had left his work unfinished, but God knew best, and when he was needed for a better work he went to find it. Yet I am sure that he was worthier of eternal life for having known the discipline of love."
"I believe I served Adam well. He needed kindness just like Geoffrey needed strength, and I, as unworthy as I am, awakened that deep part of him and made it a better match for his great soul. It feels to us like he left his work incomplete, but God knows best, and when he was needed for a greater purpose, he went to fulfill it. Still, I am certain that he deserved eternal life more for having experienced the lessons of love."
There was no voice to answer now, but Sylvia felt that she would receive it very soon and was content.
There was no answer now, but Sylvia felt she would get one very soon and was satisfied.
"Have you no lesson for your father? The old man needs it most."
"Do you have no advice for your father? The old man needs it more than anyone."
She laid her thin hand tenderly on his, that if her words should bring reproach, she might seem to share it with him.
She gently placed her slim hand on his, so that if her words brought any blame, it would feel like she was experiencing it alongside him.
"Yes, father, this. That if the chief desire of the heart is for the right, it is possible for any human being, through all trials, temptations, and mistakes, to bring good out of evil, hope from despair, success from defeat, and come at last to know an hour as beautiful and blest as this."
"Yes, Dad, this. That if the main desire of the heart is for what’s right, then any person can, despite all challenges, temptations, and mistakes, create good from bad, find hope in despair, achieve success from failure, and ultimately experience a moment as beautiful and blessed as this."
Who could doubt that she had learned the lesson, when from the ruins of the perishable body the imperishable soul rose steadfast and serene, proving that after the long bewilderment of life and love it had attained the eternal peace.
Who could question that she had absorbed the lesson when, from the remnants of the fragile body, the unbreakable soul emerged strong and calm, demonstrating that after the long confusion of life and love, it had achieved everlasting peace.
The room grew very still, and while those about her pondered her words with natural tears, Sylvia lay looking up at a lovely picture that seemed leaning down to offer her again the happiest memory of her youth. It was a painting of the moonlight voyage down the river. Mark had given it that day, and now when the longer, sadder voyage was nearly over, she regarded it with a tender pleasure. The moon shone full on Warwick, looking out straight and strong before him with the vigilant expression native to his face; a fit helmsman to guide the boat along that rapid[297] stream. Mark seemed pausing to watch the oars silvered by the light, and their reflections wavy with the current. Moor, seen in shadow, leaned upon his hand, as if watching Sylvia, a quiet figure, full of grace and color, couched under the green arch. On either hand the summer woods made vernal gloom, behind the cliffs rose sharply up against the blue, and all before wound a shining road, along which the boat seemed floating like a bird on slender wings between two skies.
The room fell silent, and as those around her reflected on her words with genuine tears, Sylvia gazed up at a beautiful painting that appeared to reach down to offer her the happiest memory of her youth once more. It depicted a moonlit journey down the river. Mark had given it to her that day, and now, as the longer, sadder journey was nearing its end, she looked at it with a warm fondness. The moon shone brightly on Warwick, who looked out confidently with the alert expression that was characteristic of him; he was the perfect helmsman to steer the boat along that swift stream. Mark seemed to pause to admire the oars glimmering in the light, their reflections rippling with the current. Moor, seen in shadow, rested his hand, as if watching Sylvia, a serene figure full of grace and color, nestled beneath the green arch. On both sides, the summer woods cast a lush shade, the cliffs rose sharply against the blue sky behind, and before them stretched a gleaming path, along which the boat floated like a bird on delicate wings between two skies.
So long she lay forgetful of herself and all about her, that Moor saw she needed rest, for the breath fluttered on her lips, the flowers had fallen one by one, and her face wore the weary yet happy look of some patient child waiting for its lullaby.
So long she lay oblivious to herself and everything around her, that Moor noticed she needed rest, as her breath fluttered on her lips, the flowers had dropped one by one, and her face had that tired yet content look of a patient child waiting for its lullaby.
"Dear, you have talked enough; let me take you up now, lest the pleasant day be spoiled by a sleepless night."
"Sweetheart, you've said enough; let me take you home now, so the lovely day isn't ruined by a restless night."
"I am ready, yet I love to stay among you all, for in my sleep I seem to drift so far away I never quite come back. Good night, good night; I shall see you in the morning."
"I’m ready, but I love being with all of you. When I sleep, it feels like I drift so far away that I never really come back. Good night, good night; I’ll see you in the morning."
With a smile, a kiss for all, they saw her fold her arms about her husband's neck, and lay down her head as if she never cared to lift it up again. The little journey was both a pleasure and pain to them, for each night the way seemed longer to Sylvia, and though the burden lightened the bearer grew more heavy-hearted. It was a silent passage now, for neither spoke, except when one asked tenderly, "Are you easy, love?" and the other answered, with a breath that chilled his cheek, "Quite happy, quite content."
With a smile and a kiss for everyone, they watched her wrap her arms around her husband's neck and rest her head as if she never wanted to lift it again. The short trip was both enjoyable and painful for them, as each night felt longer for Sylvia, and although the burden got lighter, the one carrying it felt more weighed down with sadness. It was a quiet journey now, with neither of them speaking much, except when one gently asked, "Are you comfortable, love?" and the other replied, with a breath that chilled his cheek, "I'm feeling quite happy, quite content."
So, cradled on the heart that loved her best, Sylvia was gently carried to the end of her short pilgrimage, and when her husband laid her down the morning had already dawned.
So, cradled in the heart that loved her the most, Sylvia was gently taken to the end of her short journey, and when her husband laid her down, morning had already come.
FAITH GARTNEY'S GIRLHOOD,
1 vol., 12mo. Elegant fancy cloth. Price $1.75.
This charming story fills a void long felt for something for a young girl, growing into womanhood, to read.
This charming story addresses a long-felt need for something for a young girl growing into womanhood to read.
It depicts that bewitching period in life, lying between FOURTEEN and TWENTY, with its noble aspirations, and fresh enthusiasms. It is written by a very accomplished lady, and is "the best book ever written for girls."
It portrays that enchanting time in life, between 14 and TWENTY, filled with noble dreams and new excitement. It’s written by a highly talented woman and is "the best book ever written for girls."
A lady of rare culture says,—
A woman of exceptional culture says,—
"'Faith Gartney's Girlhood,' is a noble, good work, that could only have been accomplished by an elevated mind united to a chaste, tender heart. From the first page to the last, the impression is received of a life which has been lived; the characters are genuine, well drawn, skilfully presented; they are received at once with kind, friendly greeting, and followed with interest, till the last page compels a reluctant farewell.
"'Faith Gartney's Girlhood' is a noble, worthwhile book that could only have been created by a thoughtful mind paired with a pure, compassionate heart. From the first page to the last, you feel the depth of a life that has been truly lived; the characters are authentic, well-developed, and skillfully portrayed. They are welcomed with a warm, friendly greeting and are followed with interest until the last page forces a bittersweet goodbye."
"'The book is written for girls, growing as they grow to womanhood.' The story has an interest, far beyond that found in modern romances of the day, conveyed in pure, refined language; suggestive, pleasing thoughts are unfolded on every page; the reflective and descriptive passages are natural, simple, and exquisitely finished.
"'The book is written for girls, growing as they grow into womanhood.' The story has an appeal that goes far beyond what's found in today's romances, conveyed in clear, elegant language; thought-provoking and enjoyable ideas are revealed on every page; the reflective and descriptive sections are natural, straightforward, and beautifully crafted."
"In these days, when the tendency of society is to educate girls for heartless, aimless, factitious life, a book like this is to be welcomed and gratefully received. Wherever it is read, it will be retained as a thoughtful, suggestive—if silent—friend."
"In today's world, where society often trains girls for a superficial, directionless, and artificial life, a book like this is truly appreciated and welcomed. Wherever it's read, it will be remembered as a thoughtful, inspiring—albeit quiet—companion."
MAINSTONE'S HOUSEKEEPER.
1 vol., 12mo. Elegant fancy cloth. Price $1.50.
Douglas Jerrold gave this distinguished English authoress this "nom de plume," and her style has the point, brightness, and delicacy which it suggests.—This is not a cook book as the title might mislead some to suppose, but a fresh, vigorous, powerful story of English country life, full of exquisite pictures of rural scenery, with a plot which is managed with great skill, and a surprise kept constantly ahead so that from the opening to the close the interest never flags. There is life in every page and a fresh, delicate, hearty sentiment pervades the book that exhilarates and charms indescribably.
Douglas Jerrold gave this notable English author the "nom de plume," and her writing style has the sharpness, brightness, and subtlety that the name implies. This is not a cookbook, despite what the title might lead some to believe, but a lively, powerful story about English country life, filled with beautiful depictions of rural scenery. The plot is skillfully crafted, with surprises around every corner, ensuring that interest remains strong from start to finish. Every page is alive, and a fresh, delicate, heartfelt sentiment runs through the book, bringing exhilaration and charm that is hard to describe.
The heroine—Charlotte the housekeeper—is one of the finest characters ever drawn, and merits unqualified commendation.
The heroine—Charlotte the housekeeper—is one of the best characters ever created and deserves complete praise.
As a whole, for beauty of style and diction, passionate earnestness, effective contrasts, distinctness of plot, unity, and completeness, this novel is without a rival. It is a "midnight darling" that Charles Lamb would have exulted in, and perhaps the best as yet produced from a woman's pen.
As a whole, for the beauty of style and language, passionate sincerity, effective contrasts, clarity of plot, unity, and completeness, this novel has no equal. It’s a "midnight favorite" that Charles Lamb would have celebrated, and perhaps the best work produced by a woman so far.
SIMPLICITY AND FASCINATION.
1 vol., 12mo. Elegant fancy cloth. Price $1.50.
It is not often that such a sound and yet readable English novel is republished in America.
It’s rare for a solid and easily readable English novel to be republished in America.
The due mean between flashiness and dulness is hard to be attained, but we have it here.
The right balance between being flashy and being dull is hard to achieve, but we’ve got it here.
There is neither a prosy page nor a sensational chapter in it.
There isn't a boring page or an over-the-top chapter in it.
It is a nice book for a clean hearth and an easy chair.
It’s a great book for a cozy fireplace and a comfy chair.
It is a natural, healthy book, written by a living person, about people of flesh and blood, who might have been our neighbors, and of events, which might happen to anybody. This is a great charm in a novel. This leaves a clean taste in the mouth, and a delicious memory of the feast.
It’s a genuine, healthy book, written by a real person, about people who could be our neighbors, and about events that could happen to anyone. This is a wonderful appeal in a novel. It leaves a fresh feeling and a delightful memory of the experience.
The tone of it is high and true, without being obtrusively good. Such a book is as great a relief amid the sensational stories of the day, as a quiet little bit of "still life" is to the eye, after being blinded by the glaring colors of the French school.
The tone is elevated and genuine, without being overly positive. A book like this is as refreshing among today’s sensational stories as a calming piece of "still life" is to the eye after being dazzled by the bright colors of the French school.
This novel reproduces that exquisite tone or flavor so hard to express which permeates true English country life, and gives to it a peculiar charm unlike any other, which one having once seen and felt, lives as it were under a spell, and would never willingly allow to fade from their memory.
This novel captures that delicate tone or vibe that's tough to put into words, which fills authentic English country life, giving it a unique charm unlike anything else. Once you've experienced it, it feels like you're under a spell, and you wouldn't want to let that memory fade away.
Too much cannot be said in praise of Simplicity and Fascination.
Too much can't be said in praise of Simplicity and Fascination.
PIQUE:
A Story of the English Upper Class.
Three thousand eight hundred and seventy-six new books were published in England this last year, which is about the average number of past years.
Three thousand eight hundred seventy-six new books were published in England last year, which is about the average number from previous years.
Thirteen years ago Pique was first published in London, and up to the present time, notwithstanding the enormous number of new books issued, the effect of which is to crowd the old ones out of sight, this remarkable novel has continued to have a large sale.
Thirteen years ago, Pique was first published in London, and even now, despite the huge number of new books released that tend to overshadow older titles, this remarkable novel has still maintained a strong sales record.
This is the strongest praise that can be bestowed on any book. It is not in the least "sensational," but relies solely on its rare beauty of style and truthfulness to nature for its popularity.
This is the highest compliment that can be given to any book. It's not at all "sensational," but instead depends entirely on its unique beauty of style and accuracy to nature for its appeal.
It has the merit of being amusing, pleasantly written, and engrossing.
It's fun, well-written, and engaging.
The characters being high-bred men and women, are charming companions for an hour's solitude, and one puts the book aside regretfully, even as one closes the eyes on a delicious vision. The American edition has taken every one by surprise, that so remarkably good a novel should have so long escaped attention.
The characters, being well-bred men and women, are delightful company for a bit of solitude, and you reluctantly set the book down, just like you would when closing your eyes to a beautiful dream. The American edition has caught everyone off guard, as it's surprising that such a great novel could have gone unnoticed for so long.
Every body is charmed with it, and its sale will continue for years to come.
Everyone is captivated by it, and it will keep selling for years to come.
THE GAYWORTHYS.
American ladies and gentlemen travelling in England, are
amazed and delighted to find "an American Novel" welcomed
with such warmth and enthusiasm, by the "cultivated" and
"influential," in all parts of the Kingdom.
American men and women traveling in England are surprised and pleased to see "an American Novel" received with such warmth and excitement by the "cultured" and "influential" people throughout the Kingdom.
No American book since "Uncle Tom," is so universally known, read, and talked about.
No American book since "Uncle Tom" is as widely known, read, and discussed.
The London journals, without exception, have given it a cordial welcome. Read what they say of it:—
The London newspapers have all given it a warm welcome. Check out what they have to say about it:—
"We wish to write our most appreciative word of this admirable and unexceptional book. We feel while we read it that a new master of fiction has arisen.... We can well afford to wait a few years now, if at the end we are to receive from the same pen a work of such a character and mark as 'The Gayworthys.'"—Eclectic Journal.
"We want to express our heartfelt appreciation for this remarkable and outstanding book. As we read it, we sense that a new master of fiction has emerged.... We can definitely wait a few years now, as long as we get another work of such quality and distinction from the same author as 'The Gayworthys.'"—Eclectic Journal.
"It is impossible not to welcome so genial a gift. Nothing so complete and delicately beautiful has come to England from America since Hawthorne's death, and there is more of America in 'The Gayworthys' than in 'The Scarlet Letter,' or 'The House with Seven Gables.' ... We know not where so much tender feeling and wholesome thought are to be found together as in this history of the fortunes of the Gayworthys."—Reader.
"It’s hard not to embrace such a delightful gift. Nothing as polished and beautifully crafted has arrived in England from America since Hawthorne passed away, and there’s more of America in 'The Gayworthys' than in 'The Scarlet Letter' or 'The House with Seven Gables.' ... We’re not sure where you can find such a mix of deep emotion and healthy ideas as you do in this story about the Gayworthys."—Reader.
"'The Gayworthys' comes to us very seasonably, for it belongs to a class of novels wanted more and more every day, yet daily growing scarcer. We have therefore, a warmer welcome for the book before us as being a particularly favorable specimen of its class. Without the exciting strength of wine, it offers to feverish lips all the grateful coolness of the unfermented grape."—Pall Mall Gazette.
"'The Gayworthys' arrives at the perfect time, as it belongs to a category of novels that are increasingly in demand but becoming less common. We therefore welcome this book even more warmly as it represents a particularly good example of its kind. Without the thrilling potency of wine, it provides to parched lips all the refreshing coolness of the unfermented grape."—Pall Mall Gazette.
"We have no misgivings in promising our readers a rich treat in 'The Gayworthys.' ... 'The Gayworthys' will become a great favorite."—Nonconformist.
"We have no doubts in promising our readers an exciting experience in 'The Gayworthys.' ... 'The Gayworthys' is set to become a big favorite."—Nonconformist.
"... The book is crowded with epigrams as incisive as this, yet incisive without malice or bitterness, cutting not so much from the sharpness of the thought as from its weight. There is deep kindliness in the following passage, as well as deep insight.... The tone of the story, the curious sense of peace and kindliness which it produces, comes out well in that extract, and the reader quits it, feeling as he would have felt had he been gazing half an hour on that scene—with more confidence alike in nature and humanity, less care for the noisy rush of city life, and yet withal less fear of it."—Spectator.
"... The book is filled with sayings as sharp as this one, yet they’re sharp without being cruel or bitter, cutting not so much from the cleverness of the idea but from its significance. There’s a lot of warmth in the following passage, along with deep understanding.... The tone of the story, the unique sense of calm and kindness it creates, comes through clearly in that excerpt, and the reader finishes it feeling as he would have after looking at that scene for half an hour—with more confidence in both nature and humanity, less concern for the chaotic hustle of city life, and yet a bit less fear of it."—Spectator.
"It is a pleasant book and will make for the producer friends."—Saturday Review.
"It’s a delightful book and will be great for producer friends."—Saturday Review.
"We venture to say no one who begins the book will leave it unfinished, or will deny that great additions have been made to his circle of acquaintance. He has been introduced to a New England village, and made acquainted with most of the leading villagers in a way which leaves the impression on him thenceforward that he knows them personally, that their fortunes and failures, and achievements, and misunderstandings are matters of interest to him, that he would like to know how Gershom Vose got on with his farm, and if Joanna Gair's marriage turned out happily, and if 'Say' Gair was as interesting as a farmer's wife as she has been as a little child."
"We can confidently say that no one who starts this book will put it down unfinished, nor will they deny that they've expanded their circle of acquaintances. They’ll be introduced to a New England village and become familiar with most of the key villagers in a way that makes them feel like they truly know them. Their fortunes, failures, achievements, and misunderstandings will all be of interest, and they'll want to find out how Gershom Vose did with his farm, if Joanna Gair's marriage turned out well, and whether 'Say' Gair is as captivating as a farmer's wife as she was as a little girl."
MARGARET AND HER BRIDESMAIDS.
1 vol., 12mo. Elegant fancy cloth. Price $1.50.
This fascinating story of "Six School Girls" is as charming a story as has been written for young ladies. The talented author has a great reputation in England, and all her books are widely circulated and read. "Faith Gartney's Girlhood" and "Margaret and her Bridesmaids" should stand side by side in every young lady's book-case. Read what the London Athenæum, the highest literary authority, says of it: "We may save ourselves the trouble of giving any lengthened review of this book, for we recommend all who are in search of a fascinating novel to read it for themselves. They will find it well worth their while. There is a freshness and originality about it quite charming, and there is a certain nobleness in the treatment, both of sentiment and incident, which is not often found. We imagine that few can read it without deriving some comfort or profit from the quiet good sense and unobtrusive words of counsel with which it abounds."
This captivating story of "Six School Girls" is as delightful as any tale written for young women. The talented author has a great reputation in England, and her books are widely read and enjoyed. "Faith Gartney's Girlhood" and "Margaret and her Bridesmaids" should be on every young woman's bookshelf. Check out what the London Athenæum, the leading literary authority, says about it: "We can skip a lengthy review of this book because we encourage everyone looking for an engaging novel to read it themselves. They will find it very worthwhile. There's a freshness and originality that's quite delightful, and a certain nobility in how it handles both feelings and events, which isn't often seen. We believe that few can read it without gaining some comfort or insight from the wise and subtle advice it offers."
The story is very interesting. It is the history of six school-fellows. Margaret, the heroine, is, of course, a woman in the highest state of perfection. But Lotty—the little, wilful, wild, fascinating, brave Lotty—is the gem of the book, and, as far as our experience in novel reading goes, is an entirely original character—a creation—and a very charming one. No story that occurs to our memory contains more interest than this for novel readers, particularly those of the tender sex, to whom it will be a dear favorite.
The story is really engaging. It follows the lives of six school friends. Margaret, the main character, is undeniably a woman of great virtue. But Lotty—the spirited, headstrong, enchanting, brave Lotty—is the standout of the book and, based on our reading experience, is a completely unique character—a true creation—and very captivating. No story comes to mind that holds more appeal than this one for novel readers, especially for women, to whom it will surely become a beloved favorite.
We hope the authoress will give us some more novels, as good as "Margaret and her Bridesmaids."
We hope the author will give us more novels as good as "Margaret and her Bridesmaids."
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!